Author: Webmaster

  • “Down on the Barroom Floor of History”: Pynchon’s Bleeding Edge

    David Cowart (bio)

    University of South Carolina

    cowartd@mailbox.sc.edu

     

    Abstract
     
    An ironic engagement with history sets Thomas Pynchon’s Bleeding Edge apart from other 9/11 fictions. Engaging in a shadow polemic on the historiographical responsibilities of the literary artist, Pynchon critiques a burgeoning technology (the Internet) and the economic order it serves. He presents the Deep Web as a virtual unconscious, a “dark archive” beneath the surface Web. In his probing of this digital arkhē, Pynchon escorts the reader into an abyss previously explored by Nietzsche, Freud, and Derrida. Like them, he finds repression, death wish, “archive fever,” and the oblivion from which life emerges and to which it returns.

    “[The] distinction between ‘repression’ and . . . ‘suppression’ . . . will be enough to disrupt the tranquil landscape of all historical knowledge, of all historiography.”
     
    —Derrida, Archive Fever (28)

     

    To paraphrase Wilfred Owen, Thomas Pynchon’s subject is America and the pity of America, a nation doomed perennially to struggle with its own Manichaean personality. Like F. Scott Fitzgerald, Pynchon understands the American schizophrenia: radical idealism and rampant materialism at war within one psychic geography. In his 2013 novel Bleeding Edge, Pynchon observes and perpends the 9/11 climacteric, which he links to certain salient features of an American bi-millennial moment that continues to unfold. In his representation of this recent history, he critiques the Internet and the economic order it serves, but he also engages in a shadow polemic on the responsibilities of the artist to capture truth, whether in historiography or the individual heart. Pynchon embraces the role of Socratic gadfly, fostering self-knowledge that goes beyond the personal and individual. Like others who think rigorously about the past and its shaping of the present and future, he views history as the collective version of that examined life the old philosophers urged on their followers. Although Pynchon often satirizes psychoanalysis (the examined life in its clinical guise), he is not altogether hostile to its amplification as historical or cultural metric: in his work, as in Freud’s, a tragic calculus of repression and neurosis configures “civilization and its discontents.” Nor does he neglect the workings of the unconscious, whose “ancient fetid shafts and tunnels,” briefly evoked in The Crying of Lot 49 (129), lead to the psychic oubliette laid open and plundered in the memorable sodium pentothal episode in Gravity’s Rainbow. In Bleeding Edge, he presents the Deep Web as a virtual unconscious, a “dark archive” beneath the surface Web (58). In his probing of this digital arkhē, Pynchon escorts the reader into an abyss previously explored by Nietzsche, Freud, and Derrida. Like them, he finds repression, death wish, “archive fever,” and the oblivion from which life emerges and to which it returns.
     
    The first half of Bleeding Edge unfolds on the brink of an abyss known to the reader but not to the characters. Following the daily lives of a handful of New Yorkers over twelve months in 2001-2002, Pynchon weaves what appear to be portents of cataclysm into an elaborate web, which he then allows to unravel, as if to chasten his own proclivity to paranoid metanarrative. Reg Despard, a videographer commissioned to make a documentary on hashslingrz, an internet company run by the unsavory Gabriel Ice, uncovers irregularities that he brings to the attention of his friend Maxine Tarnow, a certified fraud examiner who has recently lost her license. Not only has Reg blundered into what seems to be an Arab conclave in a secret lab, he has filmed furtive individuals setting up what looks like a Stinger shoulder-fired missile on a New York roof. Maxine, following up, uncovers hashslingrz’s channeling of money to the Middle East, ostensibly on behalf of the national security apparatus. She finds, too, that one of Ice’s people, Lester Traipse, has diverted some of the funds—either to himself or to less appropriate parties in the Muslim world (possibly the northern Caucasus, i.e., Chechnya). When Traipse is murdered, the trail leads to an intelligence agent, Nicholas Windust, who seems to be acting for Ice and the nameless, faceless, more powerful parties he serves. Presently Windust, too, is murdered.
     
    But as the poet nothing affirmeth, Pynchon advances no conspiracy theory. Any relation of the novel’s various dark doings to the airliners hijacked and flown into the World Trade Center remains obscure. Which means that readers share with Lot 49’s Oedipa Maas the experience of watching, as it were, a film “just perceptibly out of focus, that the projectionist refused to fix” (20). The author, one discovers, tracks something bigger than the paranoia he famously identifies as postmodernity’s signature pathology. Rather, he undertakes to dramatize epistemic evolution, the subtle ways in which the conditions of knowing complicate what is ostensibly known. Significantly, Pynchon writes “postmodern history” in more than one sense: he writes history in the postmodern era, and he postmodernizes historiography itself. A decade before Hayden White’s paradigm-shifting Metahistory, Pynchon had demonstrated, in V. (1963), an understanding of the perspectival relativity of historical narrative. Half a century later, he continues to interrogate historiography with something like an inquisitor’s severity. “Pynchon’s project,” according to Michael Harris, “is to re-vision and problematize our understanding of the past, to call attention to history as a construct. Thus he “presents history as a narrative with multiple strands” (102). Amy J. Elias similarly calls attention to the “polyvocal” character of Pynchon’s historiography, his writing of “a mystical counter-history to the rationalistic, monovocal Anglo-European history of technocratic capitalism” (133). Pynchon indites the one as he indicts the other.
     
    I propose to situate Bleeding Edge within an oeuvre notable for comedic yet tragically inflected representations of history and its strange iterations. Where Hegel, Marx, and Santayana glance briefly at the tendency of history to repeat itself, Pynchon sees in such recurrence the rationale for a postmodern historiography. Thus he dispenses with foundational thinking about the past, disdains historical metanarrative, and eschews teleology. No Geist, then, no historical inevitability—and none of the admonitory solemnity of the pedagogue quoting Santayana: “Those who cannot remember the past are condemned to repeat it” (284). If this bromide comes to mind at all (perhaps as the unstated premise of an historiographical enthymeme), it should generate skepticism: remember what past, whose past? As a character in Chuck Palahniuk’s 2001 novel Choke observes, “[t]hose who remember the past tend to get the story really screwed up” (208). Pynchon, too, reframes the cautionary formula and risks a disabling fatalism: history revolves like Fortune’s wheel, nor can education or reconceptualized historiography arrest its revolutions. We are not to imagine that we can deliver ourselves from history except we recognize and accept its freefall, its freeplay. A curious corollary: historiography that is itself playful can in small measures function as mithridate, inoculating readers against despair. Play figures, too, in artistic storytelling’s engagement with “[c]ontrary-to-the-fact occurrences” that represent, according to the synopsis Pynchon supplied for Against the Day, “not the world” but “what the world might be with a minor adjustment or two.” Pynchon reminds his readers that such representation of the imagined-as-true remains, early and late, “one of the main purposes of fiction.”[1] The author has always delighted in giving grammatical terms—subjunctive, preterite—a political, philosophical or aesthetic meaning. In assorted exercises in the historical subjunctive (especially in Mason & Dixon, Pynchon’s great novel of American becoming), he scrutinizes the past and its iterative cataclysms for traces or intimations of the “better destiny” invoked in Inherent Vice (341). He does so less in the spirit of Antonio Gramsci (“pessimism of the intellect, optimism of the will”) than of Fitzgerald’s Nick Carraway, who saw in Gatsby “an extraordinary gift for hope” (6).[2] But even as he invites the reader to share the hope and to join him in at least imagining some benign mutation in history’s violent self-cloning, Pynchon never strays far from historiographic tough-mindedness. To borrow a phrase from Gravity’s Rainbow, he is at pains to depict the “stone determinacy” of historical mechanism (86), which he replicates in such formal and thematic features as parallel plots, twinned characters, and, at the level of the word, paronomasic play. These elements frame the elaborate mirroring of historical events, the past punning on itself, events and personalities twinned at odd removes and in strange ways—ways undreamt of by Marx, Barbara W. Tuchman, or Giambattista Vico.
     

    Paranomasic Historiography

    I begin with the tendency of language, at the most basic level, to discover an economy of meaningful replication. In word play, especially the paronomasia that many mistake for puerile facetiation, Pynchon miniaturizes his hermeneutics of history. The delight in paronomasia, a prominent feature of Pynchon’s wit and style, is of a piece with the author’s predilection for doubled or geminate figures. From Dwight Eddins to Tiina Käkelä-Puumala, critics have noted the “gnostic” or “Manichaean” element in the Pynchon imaginary, but without, I would argue, adequate attention to its instantiation at the granular level. Pynchon’s fondness for pairs, twins, and dualities may stem from an instinctive recognition of their being, in effect, inchoate metaphors or puns. Conversely, the author often deploys word play to signal larger, more important analogies. Few writers since Shakespeare, in fact, have been so given to paronomasia. The puns in Bleeding Edge include the identification of Pokémon as “some West Indian proctologist” (131), the law firm of Hannover, Fisk (280), trustafarians (232), Ahrrrh-rated pirate movies (398), and the imbibing of Pinot E-Grigio (20). One winces only occasionally, as when Maxine declares, “I have always depended on the kindness of stranglers” (215). On the other hand, as will be seen, the DeepArcher pun (departure, deep archer) is one of the more serious here. At once demotic and anarchical, paronomasia abbreviates or streamlines predication. Insofar as the homophonic twinning effects conceptual or semantic comparison, a pun is an especially elliptical metaphor—one in which the distinction between tenor and vehicle is blurred. But unlike metaphor, which takes itself seriously, the pun asserts a likeness that, often disguised as absurdity (even silliness), delivers insight the more cogent for seeming accidental (as in the punning Greek adage pathemata, mathemata: sufferings are lessons). When not disclosing distinction in one or both of its elements, such verbal twinning implies their mutual deflation. In the name of a television talk show hosted by the evidently less than coruscating “Beltway intellectual Richard Uckelmann,” one notes an especially trenchant—and funny—example of the pun that disparages or deflates: “Thinking with Dick” (249).
     
    Pynchon’s insistent twinning, I would suggest, is often paronomasia made visual: things, rather than words, echo each other in humorous or frightening ways. One can trace this reification of paronomasia back to “Mortality and Mercy in Vienna” (Cleanth Siegel meets, in David Lupescu, a double) and V. (Pig Bodine’s playmates Hanky and Panky, the policemen who affect the Dragnet partnership); but it becomes a stylistic signature in Gravity’s Rainbow, which features Fuder and Fass, Wobb and Whoaton, Whappo and Crutchfield, Takeshi and Ichizo, and so on—homely intimations of a parallel, unseen, spiritual plane, the realm of gnostic metaphysics. The commonplace pairs eventually give way to a more cosmic couple, Enzian and Blicero, the “Primal Twins” who define innocence and corruption in spheres political and historical, sexual and technological, tribal and statist, colonial and postcolonial (727). In Mason & Dixon, in which the Gnosticism recurs in formulations of “[a]s above, so below,” a primal pair occupies center stage, albeit as history’s Rosencrantz and Guildenstern (487, 624, 721). Against the Day, under the aegis of Iceland spar, seems to double its every character, its every object, its every scene.
     
    Even at their most seemingly inconsequential, Pynchon’s pairs contribute to larger meanings, as one discovers by reflecting on the recurrent conceit of actors supposedly appearing in biopics as the famous people (often fellow denizens of Hollywood) they happen to resemble. This joke originates in Vineland, with its references to Pat Sajak in The Frank Gorshin Story, Pia Zadora in The Clara Bow Story, Sean Connery in The G. Gordon Liddy Story, and Woody Allen in Young Kissinger. In his introduction to a posthumous collection of work by Donald Barthelme, Pynchon genially prognosticates “a made-for-Cable-TV miniseries” on the life of the recently deceased writer. The Donald Barthelme Story will feature Luke Perry in the title role, with Paul Newman in “a cameo as Norman Mailer” (xxi). In Bleeding Edge, Pynchon imagines Keanu Reeves as Derek Jeter (367), Ben Stiller as Fred MacMurray (433), and Anthony Hopkins as Mikhail Baryshnikov (374). Maxine’s husband Horst, a connoisseur of the genre, gravitates to the “BPX cable channel, which airs film biographies exclusively,” notably endless “golfer biopics” in the run-up to the U.S. Open: “Owen Wilson as Jack Nicklaus, Hugh Grant in The Phil Mickelson Story,” and “here’s Christopher Walken, starring in The Chi Chi Rodriguez Story,” with “Gene Hackman in a cameo as Arnold Palmer” (93-94).
     
    The inventor of this running joke, seeing such paired faces as the duplicable parts of fame’s machinery, effects a slowing down, if not a general seizing up, of popular culture’s assembly line. Conflating the cog that propels the machine and the wrench that breaks it, the author transforms pop paronomasia into ludic Luddism. The many facial puns may also be understood as ironic complement to Pynchon’s refusal of his own image: the public’s attempts to twin the author with J. D. Salinger or William Gaddis or Theodore Kaczynski or Wanda Tinasky having miscarried; the author’s celebrated reclusiveness may complicate the casting of any future Thomas Pynchon Story.
     
    These jeux d’esprit—the puns, the faux biopics, the various doublings—reveal themselves as the constituent parts, the molecules and cells, of the larger, more clearly consequential binaries of history and story, his story and her story, history and historiography. “Hegel remarks somewhere,” writes Marx, “that all great world-historic facts and personages appear, so to speak, twice. He forgot to add: the first time as tragedy, the second time as farce” (15). In the historiographical economy of Thomas Pynchon, however, the past falls rather short of the Aristotelian standard. Pity and fear remain unpurged; anagnorisis proves elusive. Nor, the propensity for levity notwithstanding, does Pynchon really play the farceur with history’s second acts. The comedic element, tinged with bitterness, figures in Pynchon’s antic historiography, not in the history itself. Birger Vanwesenbeeck notes the paradoxical function of humor in the author’s representations of enormity: “Rather than offering his readers comic relief after long, sustained sequences of dramatic tension—as Shakespeare does in the porter scene following Duncan’s murder in Macbeth, for instance—Pynchon’s picaresque narratives proceed in the opposite direction.” History’s iteration, duplication, or recapitulation involves only an amplification of the original suffering that becomes the more horrific for its comedic (or “farcical”) presentation, often as the parody or pastiche that enlarges the small-bore dualities of paronomasia.
     
    Famous for his dualities, his images twinned in Iceland spar, his often Manichaean pairs, Pynchon expects that readers will see in nearly every historical set piece in his fiction its later recurrence or earlier template. Whether chronicling the experiences of Charles Mason and Jeremiah Dixon in eighteenth-century America or those of South-West Africans and their brutal colonizers early in the twentieth century, he reverses Tuchman’s figure of the “distant mirror.” That is, he situates the glass in his own time, not in the past, and so invites recognition of the many ways in which one historical moment conjures itself in the mirror of the reader’s present or near future (prospect converts history into prophesy). Threatening to reify—or, rather, re-reify—itself, the specular simulacrum resists precession. Pynchon casts doubt, then, on a famous thesis regarding the image’s displacement of the real. He sees in historical reality, pace Baudrillard, a repressed that can return, an abreaction at trigger’s edge.
     
    Thus in V. the suffering of indigenes at the hands of General Von Trotha and his troops prefigures the more exhaustive Holocaust the Germans would perpetrate at mid-century. In Vineland, the Reagan 80s reveal themselves as the 60s turned inside out. In Inherent Vice, set in 1970, readers discern the seeding of later greed, hatred, racial division and Tea Party ideology. In Against the Day, the struggles among nations and amid populations in the years leading up to World War I find their fearsome parallels in the global balkanization that obtains in the author’s twenty-first-century present. In that novel, too, one recalls the havoc wreaked when the “Vormance expedition” returns to a “great northern city” with a cargo vastly more dangerous than the giant ape or cloned dinosaurs of popular film. The ensuing catastrophe leaves “charred trees still quietly smoking” and “flanged steelwork fallen or leaning perilously” (150). This historical prolepsis gives way, in Bleeding Edge, to a more direct treatment of what happens sooner or later, to “the quaint belief that . . . evil never comes roaring out of the sky to explode into anybody’s towering delusions about being exempt” (424). But even as he foregrounds the 9/11 attacks, he adduces the suggestive parallel—and finds a disturbing abbreviation of the interval between an event and its iteration: the Taliban’s dynamiting of the great fourteen-hundred-year-old Buddhas at Bamiyan preceded by only six months the destruction of the World Trade Center. “Twin Buddhas, twin towers, interesting coincidence” (338).
     
    When Bleeding Edge‘s weaponized airliners come “roaring out of the sky,” they replicate the aural annunciation with which Gravity’s Rainbow opens: “A screaming comes across the sky. It has happened before, but there is nothing to compare it to now” (3). That second sentence seems paradoxically to affirm and to deny the historical principle I have characterized as central to Pynchon’s thought and art. The “before” nudges the reader towards a recognition of what has immediately preceded the screaming on high: the detonation of a rocket traveling faster than the sound of its approach. The narrated event is without prologue: “there is,” as yet, “nothing to compare it to.” Like the Rocket, the narrative has introduced itself with what is, as Luc Herman and Steven Weisenburger have shown, the first of many instances of hysteron proteron, the trope of putting the cart before horse (168).
     
    Historical insight commonly requires the perspective of many years: the more remote the past, the less contaminated by perceptual bias. But as history accelerates, so must historiography, and one makes no apology for viewing Bleeding Edge, which harks back little more than a single decade, as “historical.” Indeed, as these things go, Pynchon has been remarkably deliberate, waiting for the 9/11 mini-genre to jell in the work of his contemporaries: Art Spiegelman’s In the Shadow of No Towers (2004), Jonathan Safran Foer’s Everything Is Illuminated (2005), Ken Kalfus’s A Disorder Peculiar to the Country (2006), and Don DeLillo’s Falling Man (2007). One can also shelve Pynchon’s novel with fictions that more broadly distill the atmosphere on the eve of 9/11 and on its morrow: DeLillo’s Cosmopolis (2003), Updike’s Terrorist (2006), Claire Messud’s The Emperor’s Children (2006), Mohsin Hamid’s The Reluctant Fundamentalist (2007), and Amy Waldman’s The Submission (2011). Whether or not they attempt to treat the destruction of the twin towers directly, all of these authors ultimately aim at defining an American fin-de-millénium troubled by terrorism international and domestic and by the unmooring of economic and political order.
     
    “And upside down were towers,” raves a voice in The Waste Land (Eliot 68). The various fictions focused on 9/11, which one could argue do more to promote understanding of its events than the many works of documentary journalism that have appeared over the years, treat much the same apocalyptic spectacle—the tower struck by lightning—represented in the Tarot deck from which Eliot deals his famous poem. (In an especially elegant passage in Bleeding Edge, Pynchon will create his own urban Tarot— “The Scholar, The Unhoused, The Warrior Thief, The Haunted Woman” (439)—to capture the slow frames that appear as one subway train is overtaken by another.) These fictions feature certain thematic elements that preserve the human scale. The fate of a parent who works in the World Trade Center, for example, figures in the novels of Foer and DeLillo, as well as in Bleeding Edge. Like DeLillo and Kalfus (or, again, Eliot), Pynchon foregrounds a dysfunctional or faltering marriage, perhaps because husband and wife are themselves twin towers that marital discord threatens to bring down.
     
    An interest in history’s “many cunning passages” (the phrase is from Eliot’s “Gerontion”) anchors this author’s representations of pasts both remote and proximate. But Pynchon characteristically favors indirect representation of events so immense or infamous as to have created their own mythology. In Against the Day, he refuses to make the Great War his climax; in Mason & Dixon, the Revolutionary War is elided altogether. Nor is Gravity’s Rainbow a war novel per se, its largely European setting in the period 1939-1945 notwithstanding. It features considerable attention to Germany in the prewar period and as the postwar “Zone,” but the war itself figures only as a kind of skiagraphic outline that emerges as the author shades in the dealings of oil, chemical, and weapons cartels; markets black and otherwise; and, from Ned Pointsman to Major Marvy (not to mention Blicero), the ambitions of the unscrupulous. So, too, with Bleeding Edge, in which the millennial climacteric transpires almost in parentheses. History, for Pynchon, is not the big event—it is the matrix from which it springs. In the emphasis on history as everyday experience, Pynchon finds himself in good historiographical company. From Fernand Braudel to Doris Kearns Goodwin, modern historians have represented the past of the common man or woman as much as that of the crowned head—village life as much as this or that big battle. Pynchon has always differentiated history on the demotic street from what transpires in the hothouse of political power.
     
    Bleeding Edge, then, is a 9/11 novel with little emphasis on the day’s actual violence; the author does not describe the impacting airplanes, the flames, the jumpers. Amid a chronicle of the months before and after, the fateful 11th of September comes and goes. The novel’s chronology subsumes a single complete year, from “the first day of spring 2001,” with “every Callery Pear tree on the Upper West Side” displaying “clusters of white pear blossoms” (1), to the moment, the following year, in which the “pear trees have exploded into bloom” once again (475). This vernal recurrence signals the natural corrective to human violence, and Pynchon depicts certain elements of human solidarity as equal to whatever the terrorists perpetrate—and, withal, to whatever chicanery the Bernie Madoffs, the Gabriel Ices, and the Bush-Cheney administration are up to. Maxine and Horst edge toward reconciliation. They provide for their children. Friendships survive. Humane values prove resilient.
     
    At the same time that he captures and moralizes the moment of bi-millennial rupture, Pynchon does justice to—emphasizes, even—what it feels like when “dependable history shrinks to a dismal perimeter” (328). Insofar as historiography strives for “you are there” verisimilitude, Pynchon (himself a Manhattan resident) captures the groggy disorientation and the emotional discontinuity of a whole population’s finding itself “down . . . on the barroom floor of history, feeling sucker-punched” (339). History, according to the metaphor here, bears little resemblance to the “watering hole” of genteel euphemism. Like Auden, who in “September 1, 1939” reflects on the outbreak of World War II from the vantage of “one of the dives / On Fifty-Second Street” (86), Pynchon contemplates a fateful September day and briefly characterizes history itself as a place of impaired reflexes and misperceived elevation of spirits, a place in which one risks a dive into the sawdust or, worse, a toppling down stairs into some noisome latrine, like Mr. Kernan in Joyce’s “Grace.” If history is any kind of watering hole, it is the kind infested by crocodiles, a place in which most of those gathered are the food animals, not the predators.
     
    Pynchon evinces particular disgust at the authorities’ appropriation of terrible events to “get people cranked up in a certain way. Cranked up, scared, and helpless” (328). At one point, Maxine pauses to mock the “the listen-up-all-you-slackers” moralizing of the right, the sanctimonious assertion that “American neglect of family values brings Al-Qaeda in on the airplanes and takes the Trade Center down” (363). As her friend Heidi Czornak (a professor of popular culture) observes, “11 September infantilized this country” (336).
     
    This pronouncement rings true (one has heard it elsewhere—and experienced it). Indeed, if history is an arrangement of specula, one imagines the new national infancy as a version of Lacan’s mirror phase—as understood by, say, Maxine’s surfer-psychotherapist, Shawn. As “airhead” (31) and “idiot-surfant” (423), Shawn resembles Jeff Spicoli, the character played by Sean Penn in Amy Heckerling’s Fast Times at Ridgemont High (1982), perhaps crossed with the spacy protagonists of the “Bill and Ted” movies. California refugee turned shrink, Shawn manages to be every bit as cryptic as—and a good deal more amusing than—the father of his clinical orientation, whose thought he sums up as might Bill and Ted after an “excellent adventure” at the École Normale Supérieure: “total bogosity of the ego” (245). Lacan in a nutshell, the phrase comically historicizes the American character. American identity, like that of the Lacanian subject, is predicated on a false or “bogus” foundation. In Lacan’s account of the mirror phase, the infant mistakes image for self, and this misperception becomes the gossamer plinth of subjectivity, the tragic absence at the heart of ego’s peeled onion. In much the same way, infant America long ago mistook an illusion—the myth of exceptionalism—for the bedrock of identity.
     
    If, as Heidi Czornak asseverates, the country has been re-infantilized by late trauma, it must perforce grow up all over again, pass through the phases of maturation described in psychoanalysis, which has itself passed from Freudian infancy to professional maturity in the work of Erikson, Adler, Horney, Lacan, Kristeva, Irigaray, Benjamin, and others. Pynchon takes a somewhat Nabokovian pleasure in depicting the dubious Shawn as part of this apostolic succession, the bleeding edge, as it were, of psychoanalytic theory.  He also describes the cis-atlantic success of Otto Kugelblitz, an imaginary psychotherapist said to have been banished (like Jung) from Freud’s inner circle. Maxine’s sons, Ziggy and Otis, attend a school named in his honor (the older boy ironically shares a cognomen with the immigrant shrink’s own terrible father: Ziggy is a diminutive of Sigmund).
     
    A droll-sounding name, Kugelblitz ought to mean “casserole lightning” or “pudding blitz,” but the word is standard German for the mysterious type of atmospheric electricity called, in English, ball lightning. Unlike the familiar flashes that link sky and ground in storms, ball lightning floats or hovers in the air. Though not to be confused with St. Elmo’s Fire or the will o’ the wisp, Kugelblitz does seem to beckon from marshy hermeneutical ground. One errs, that is, to go haring off after the science that theorizes it as something like a miniature Tunguska event, a minuscule “ancient black hole” piercing the atmosphere (Muir 48). In another sense, however, the ball lightning phenomenon reigns over the novel’s meanings the way Iceland spar does in Against the Day. One discerns its significance not in meteorology but in that branch of history devoted to military innovation: late in World War II, along with ballistic missiles (the V-1 and V-2 rockets) and the first jet fighter (the ME-262), the Germans fielded a mobile anti-aircraft gun, ancestor of such shoulder-fired weapons as the Stinger that figures in Bleeding Edge. They called it the Kugelblitz.
     
    Pynchon describes education at the Otto Kugelblitz School as organized around “a curriculum in which each grade level” is “regarded as a different kind of mental condition and managed accordingly. A loony bin with homework, basically” (3). The grade levels no doubt complement or look forward to Otto Kugelblitz’s theory of life stages as mental disorders: “the solipsism of infancy, the sexual hysterias of adolescence and entry-level adulthood, the paranoia of middle age, the dementia of late life . . . all working up to death, which at last turns out to be ‘sanity’” (2). As Freud applied his system to the larger shape of society and history (in, for example, Civilization and Its Discontents and Moses and Monotheism), so presumably do Kugelblitz’s stages of life lend themselves to ideas about the phases through which civilization passes (early and late, psychoanalytic theory complements the work of social historians from Vico to Weber and from Gibbon to Spengler and Toynbee). Thus a truly American historiography would chart growth and decline proceeding from “the solipsism of infancy” through the “sexual hysterias of adolescence and entry-level adulthood” and from “the paranoia of middle age” to “the dementia of late life.” American “sanity” in this declension would express itself as a wish for the very consummation toward which Slothrop, according to certain “heavily paranoid voices” in Gravity’s Rainbow, makes his way. It is Mickey Wuxtry-Wuxtry, a Kugelblitz precursor, who “opines” in that novel that Slothrop “might be in love, in sexual love, with his, and his race’s, death” (738).
     
    Indeed, versions of the Kugelblitz stages reveal themselves in various ways all across the Pynchon canon. Oedipa Maas glimpses solipsism as the condition from which she (and her fellow white-bread Americans) must somehow exit. Before coalescing as Todestrieb, Slothrop’s erections figure a variety of sexual hysterias as the thousand-year Reich gives way to the American Century. Paranoia, a basic Pynchon theme, seems to crest in Vineland, in the dueling anxieties of left and right in the Reagan years. According to this progression, Bleeding Edge chronicles the dementia of pre- and post-millennium America. Perhaps, too, it recapitulates the prior stages, rather as a spell of variable Washington, D. C. weather is imagined, in “Entropy,” as “a stretto passage in the year’s fugue” (83). Thus the reader samples solipsism in DeepArcher and in the paradoxical isolation created by video games, social media, and geek life generally. Thus “sexual hysterias” lead Maxine’s friend Vyrva to betray her husband with the loathsome Gabriel Ice—and Maxine herself to play fetishistic footsy with Eric Outfield and to couple with the unsavory Nicholas Windust. Meanwhile, the “paranoia of middle age” afflicts every seasoned adult in the story, from Reg Despard to March Kelleher, and 9/11 leaves a “general dementia” in its wake. The “infantilization” that Heidi deplores represents a return—Kekulé von Stradonitz’s great serpent biting its tale—to the polymorphous perverse.[3]

     

    Is It O.K. to Be an Internet Luddite?

    The reader who looks for the role of the unconscious in this psychoanalytic fantasia discovers that it has been reconceptualized, historicized, and politicized as cybernetic archive. But before descending into that well of the remembered, the forgotten and the repressed, I should like to consider just how one of its archons, Gabriel Ice, embodies future history. In looking at the strange intersections in this novel of retrospect with prospect, prolepsis, and prophesy, I mean to argue additional dimensions to the historiographical vision that enables Pynchon to depict in the mirror of the past events that have yet to transpire. The author contrives to make his temporal setting “reflect” the proximate future, whether the balance of the Bush-Cheney administration or the prospect (in the election of 2012) of someone like Gabriel Ice in the White House.
     
    Pynchon’s story turns on the death of Lester Traipse, who makes the mistake of stealing from Ice, who is both ruthless and “connected.” Worse than the theft itself may be the knowledge it implies of just where Ice’s money has been going—knowledge that will also endanger Maxine and those who aid her investigation. Lester’s body turns up in The Deseret, an apartment building as “karmically-challenged” as the celebrated and infamous Dakota, site of John Lennon’s murder (27).[4] Like the Golden Fang headquarters in Inherent Vice, The Deseret dares the investigator to look beyond its façade. Its name means “honeybee” in the language of the “Jaredites,” a group that supposedly made its way to America after the Tower of Babel’s destruction. They settled in the Lake Ontario region, where Joseph Smith, some four millennia later, claimed to have unearthed, near his home in Manchester, New York, golden tablets bearing inscriptions in “reformed Egyptian” (the Book of Mormon treats these events as historical fact). Pynchon makes no further reference to Mormonism—though he may expect the reader to think of the particular Mormon who would, a decade later, focus the desires of those farthest to the right on America’s political spectrum. Thus the name of the building around which so much of the novel’s action revolves suggests the trace presence in the city—a beachhead, so to speak—of interests that would presently, with the Mitt Romney candidacies (for governor of Massachusetts, for president of the United States), take on a higher profile.
     
    Mitt Romney need not live in New York to serve as one of the models for Pynchon’s villain, Gabriel Ice, who owns (or partly owns) The Deseret but does not reside there (142, 260, 371).  That the one is Mormon, the other Jewish, is inconsequential. Both worship only Mammon—and power. During the period depicted in Bleeding Edge, Romney was disentangling himself from Bain Capital, headquartered in Boston. The novel ends a few months before the 2002 Massachusetts gubernatorial election, which Romney would win.  Known for “leveraged buyouts,” Romney preyed on economic vulnerability, taking over failing companies, stripping their assets, pink-slipping employees, and, before selling out, taking out massive loans with which to pay executive bonuses and investor dividends (Taibbi). Ditto Ice: “The book on this guy is he takes a position, typically less than five percent, in each of a whole portfolio of start-ups he knows from running Altman-Z’s on them are gonna fail within a short-term horizon. Uses them as shells for funds he wants to move around inconspicuously” (63). In the aftermath of the dotcom crash of 2000, Ice snaps up surplus fiber-optic cable and other “infrastructure” at fire-sale prices (127). He presides over a kind of cybersecurity Halliburton, hashslingrz, which does a cozy business with the Department of Defense and other, more shadowy entities, notably the C.I.A. He evidently takes an interest in DeepArcher, the program written by Maxine’s friends Justin and Lukas, because it threatens to make the security protocols of hashslingrz obsolete.
     
    The latest in a series of villainous Pynchon plutocrats, Gabriel Ice represents the metastasis of capitalist privilege, which, like Shakespeare’s imposthume that inward breaks, incubates a general sepsis. In Pynchon’s early work, the agents of evil tended to seem almost incidental. V. is less a person than a fantasy of historiographic paranoia, the mythic embodiment of the blood-soaked century in which she comes of age. Pierce Inverarity, having died just before Lot 49 opens, is also a phantom. In Gravity’s Rainbow, human villainy is scattered; the twisted Nazi, Blicero, is somehow less loathsome than Ned Pointsman or Major Marvy. Corporate evil also comes in a variety of packages—Shell Mex, Krupp, Imperial Chemicals, IG Farben. But more and more, as the novels follow one another, evil presents itself as focalized through Control and those who promote it in spheres psychic, economic, and political. At a hasty count, I find some 56 instances of the word in Gravity’s Rainbow. Control is the summum malorum of Brock Vond in Vineland, of Padre Zarpazo in Mason & Dixon, of Scarsdale Vibe in Against the Day, and of Crocker Fenway and Vigilant California in Inherent Vice. All devote themselves to twisted, puritanical suppression of the freedom pursued so passionately (or clumsily) in the 1750s, at the turn of the twentieth century, and in the 1960s. Gabriel Ice, his hubris obscurely imbricated with American foreign policy at the beginning of the twenty-first century, merits the loathing he inspires in lesser thugs (Misha and Grisha), who call him “oligarch scum, thief, murderer” (455).
     
    The funds he supposedly channels to “anti-jihadists” (375), evidently on behalf of the C.I.A., seem actually to be going to Chechnya—perhaps, inadvertently, to those seeking to effect a Russian 9/11. As the soft-boiled Misha and Grisha explain, Lester Traipse, aided by their boss Igor, was not stealing so much as diverting funds, perhaps mistakenly, to “some not so good” Chechens (461). Such American geopolitical misprision finds its emblem here in the Stinger missile at the center of the strange little tableau filmed by Reg Despard. The never-answered questions about just what its wielders were up to invite answers that take fully into account the vagaries of the secondary and tertiary market for such American weapons (and their knockoffs). A probable leftover of American-sponsored resistance to Soviet occupation of Afghanistan in the 1980s, the missile represents the unintended consequences of Realpolitik (272).
     
    As above, so below. The author of Bleeding Edge contemplates, with prejudice, the Internet’s susceptibility to the powerful economic forces that prevail in “meatspace.” Yet Pynchon also recognizes the Internet as the historian’s indispensable resource, an archive. Pynchon’s meditation on the underbelly of the Internet (if one may be permitted an absurd figure) appeared, as it happens, at a moment of considerable journalistic handwringing over the possible downside for a generation unable to unplug (“Is the ipad Bad for Children?” “Is Facebook Making Us Lonely?”).[5] The novel precedes by scant weeks the depictions of Silicon Valley Eloi in Dave Eggers’s The Circle (2013) and the denunciations of popular digital media with which Jonathan Franzen peppers the scholarly apparatus of The Kraus Project, his 2013 edition of Viennese culture critic Karl Kraus’s vituperative essays. But not for Pynchon, I think, the injudicious Jeremiad. Not for him the stridency a reviewer condemns in Franzen’s
     

    often . . . disheveled and talky assault on everything the author sees when he opens his laptop or clicks on a television, including, but not limited to, Facebook, smartphones, ‘the high-school-cafeteria social scene of Gawker takedowns and Twitter popularity contests,’ the hipness of Apple products, reality TV, Fox News, Amazon, even the ‘recent tabloidization’ of the AOL home page. (Garner)

     

    Unlike Franzen, who denounces the digital pithing of consciousness in propria persona, Pynchon puts such fulminations into the mouths of his characters. As they inveigh against a variety of cyber-ills, their creator seems to reserve judgment. Though Pynchon clearly deplores the violations to which the fresh green breast of cyberspace has been subjected by advertisers, merchants, and consumers, not to mention “Nigerian” scam artists, one doubts that he wishes some violent cancelation of the Internet—only the occasional frying of the bad guys’ servers (as in Misha and Grisha’s act of vircator Luddism).
     
    Maxine, too, reserves judgment, even when (or especially when) subjected to paternal kvetching about digital bad faith: Ernie Tarnow deplores the Internet as
     

    this magical convenience that creeps like a smell through the smallest details of our lives, the shopping, the housework, the taxes, absorbing our energy, eating up our precious time. And there’s no innocence. Anywhere. Never was. It was conceived in sin, the worst possible. As it kept growing, it never stopped carrying in its heart a bitter-cold death wish for the planet, and don’t think anything has changed, kid. (420)

     

    Eric Outfield, computer “badass” and foot fetishist, expresses much the same disgust from, as it were, inside Leviathan: “every day more lusers than users, keyboards and screens turning into nothin but portals to Web sites for what the Management wants everybody addicted to, shopping, gaming, jerking off, streaming endless garbage” (432). His anger edges toward that of the true Luddite: “We’re being played . . . and the game is fixed, and it won’t end till the Internet—the real one, the dream, the promise—is destroyed” (432).
     
    Justin and Lukas, co-creators of DeepArcher, attempt an escape from what so exercises Ernie and Eric, “the surface Web, all that yakking, all the goods for sale, the spammers and spielers and idle fingers, all in the same desperate scramble they like to call an economy” (357). The DeepArcher software facilitates creation of a world elsewhere, a “history-free” (373) world within a world within a world (as the Deep Web itself lies within and beneath the surface Web, which in turn lies within or alongside the everyday daylight world). Once thought absurd, the old cosmology of a world supported by an elephant standing on the back of a tortoise (and so on in infinite regression) takes on new life in the nesting spheres of cyberspace.
     
    A portmanteau word, DeepArcher puns on “departure” and “deep archer,” the one a dream of lighting out for the digital territory, the other something more Apollonian. Both meanings signify the dream of a redemptive spiritual removal. Departure secularizes a beloved end-of-history fantasy of fundamentalists, the Rapture; deep archer, on the other hand, evokes a famous Zen discipline: practice with a bow until, thought banished, it becomes a part of oneself, the arrow flying unerringly to its mark without conscious volition. Readers have encountered these conceits in Pynchon before: fantasies of Rapture proliferate in Vineland, and Gravity’s Rainbow includes among its minor characters the Peenemünde engineer Fahringer, the “aerodynamics man” who works on the guidance problems of the V-2 (that high-tech arrow) by retreating to the forest “with his Zen bow . . . to practice breathing, draw and loosing, over and over.” As he “becomes one with” the arrow, so will he “with Rocket, trajectory, and target” (403). Pynchon reifies this consummation in characters—Gottfried, Slothrop—who become one with the Rocket in a more literal way.
     
    Initially uncorrupted by advertising and Control (or by the scary convergence of corporate and governmental purpose), the Deep Web harbors freedom that cannot long go unregulated. Maxine at one point dreams of “some American DeepArcher” (353), a version of that truly cheered land Oedipa Maas and Lew Basnight envision or imagine. Like the People’s Republic of Rock and Roll in Vineland or the great airship Inconvenience in Against the Day, DeepArcher promises escape from Control—whether political or gravitational—but ends up, as they do, merely validating the etymology of Utopia (“no place”). Presently, then, DeepArcher begins to fill up—like America—with the refuse of the old world or, as it is called here, the surface Web, which was always already “based on control,” as Ernie Tarnow observes (420). Advertising and other commercial interests begin turning up, as do those latter-day Thanatoids, the piteous ghosts of 9/11. Some Rapture.
     
    Among other things, then, DeepArcher is a variation on a theme—its digitization, so to speak—that Pynchon reframes from novel to novel. In the closing pages of Lot 49, he evokes the America that persists beneath the consumerism, the perpetual sacrifice to the materialist Moloch, “the absence of surprise to life” (170). In Gravity’s Rainbow, Slothrop yearns in exile for a green idea of his homeland. The characters of Vineland and Inherent Vice contemplate the doomed revolution of the 60s, the beach beneath the literal and figurative paving stones. This American subjunctive is at stake, too, in Mason & Dixon and Against the Day. In the one, America is the plain on which reason and the spirit engage in dubious battle; in the other, it anchors the global allegory of geopolitical catastrophe on the millennial horizon.
     
    In his musings on the Web beneath the Web, Pynchon adumbrates the cybernetic sublime. The author has wryly regretted (in the Slow Learner introduction) the supposedly obtrusive presence of T. S. Eliot in his early work, but echoes persist. “Burnt Norton” provides language and images well suited to Internet catabasis:
     

    Descend lower, descend only
    Into the world of perpetual solitude,
    World not world, but that which is not world,
    Internal darkness, deprivation
    And destitution of all property,
    Desiccation of the world of sense,
    Evacuation of the world of fancy,
    Inoperancy of the world of spirit. (179)

     

    Pynchon’s heroine, exploring DeepArcher, hears about a deep “horizon between coded and codeless. An abyss” (357). Continuing her night-sea journey through the Deep Web, she encounters a woman (or someone with a female avatar, for the Internet makes literal the performance of gender) who speaks of “the deep unlighted . . . where the origin is. The way a powerful telescope will bring you further out in physical space, closer to the moment of the big bang, so here, going deeper, you approach the border country, the edge of the unnavigable” (358). That last word carries etymological freight, for “cybernetic” derives from the Greek cubernetes, “steersman.” This nameless interlocutor (whom Maxine momentarily thinks the Archer herself, Zen mistress of Zen masters) wants to “[f]ind out how long I can stay just at the edge of the beginning before the Word, see how long I can gaze . . . till I . . . fall in” (358). She imagines the void beyond the cybernetic.
     
    Abyss and Logos. Readers encounter related figures in The Crying of Lot 49, in which Oedipa contemplates a Mexican painter’s vision of universal solipsism. The description of Remedios Varo’s “Bordando el Manto Terrestre” teases the ear with a belated yet oddly resonant independent clause: “all the other buildings and creatures, all the waves, ships and forests of the earth were contained in this tapestry, and the tapestry was the world” (20-21, my emphasis). The verbal template of that last phrase appears in the first sentence of the Gospel According to John: “In the beginning was the Word . . . and the Word was God.” Later, Oedipa brings to consciousness that problematic Logos as she considers the dark velleity that manifests itself as:
     

    the toy street from a high balcony, roller-coaster ride, feeding-time among the beasts in a zoo—any death-wish that can be consummated by some minimum gesture. She touched the edge of its voluptuous field, knowing it would be lovely beyond dreams simply to submit to it; that not gravity’s pull, laws of ballistics, feral ravening, promised more delight. She tested it, shivering: I am meant to remember. Each clue that comes is supposed to have its own clarity, its fine chances for permanence. But then she wondered if the gemlike “clues” were only some kind of compensation. To make up for her having lost the direct, epileptic Word, the cry that might abolish the night. (118)

     

    In comparing the language here with that of Bleeding Edge, one sees the extent to which Pynchon has come to privilege void over Verbum. In the later novel, one encounters nothing so sanguine, so numinous, as a redemptive Logos. Far from the Miltonic numen that confounds Chaos and old Night, the Word referred to by Maxine’s fellow wanderer in DeepArcher annunciates only the secular boundary between digital order and disorder. Momentarily imagining the dark side of this binary, the author contemplates, with Maxine, a cybernetic event horizon, the ineffable origin of origins. Pynchon in effect “digitizes” the poignant passage in which Nabokov, in Pnin, evokes exile: “the accumulation of consecutive rooms in his memory now resembled those displays of grouped elbow chairs on show, and beds, and lamps, and inglenooks which, ignoring all space-time distinctions, commingle in the soft light of a furniture store beyond which it snows, and the dusk deepens, and nobody really loves anybody” (62).
     
    Pynchon also contemplates what, borrowing a term from Derrida, one might call the “archontic” function of cyberspace. Pynchon views the Internet as a great archive made in the image of the human mind. Consciousness finds its “analog” in the surface Web; the Deep Web models the unconscious, in which fearsome abreactive energies may lurk. Like Derrida, moreover, Pynchon conceptualizes the archive as troubled by the originary material it houses. An archive, according to Derrida, always represents more than a simple repository. Originating as a place distinguished (often dubiously) as the special charge of an archon, the archive is inescapably political—as is the narrative of origins to be read there. Derrida emphasizes the “politics of the archive” and argues that “[t]here is no political power without control of the archive, if not of memory. Effective democratization can always be measured by this essential criterion: the participation in and the access to the archive, its constitution, and its interpretation” (4n1). Politically susceptible to suppression, the archive is, insofar as it models the psyche, susceptible also to the pathologies of repression. The archive fosters the “compulsive, repetitive, and nostalgic desire to return to the origin, a homesickness, a nostalgia for the return to the most archaic place of absolute commencement” (91). Deconstructing archival desire (the custodial imperative), Derrida discovers something very much like the repetition-compulsion that prompted Freud to hypothesize a Todestrieb or death instinct, Janus-face to the Lustprinzip or pleasure principle. Derrida’s “archive fever,” by the same token, twins the desire to conserve with a paradoxical, self-canceling “destruction drive” (19).
     
    Thus Ernie Tarnow says more than he realizes when he declares that the Internet “never stopped carrying in its heart a bitter-cold death wish for the planet” (420). Ernie’s paranoia is ironically mirrored in the very medium he despises. As Michael Chabon notes in a perspicacious review of the novel in The New York Review of Books, the “infinite interlinks” of the Internet make it “a perfect metaphor for paranoia” (68). Chabon persuasively reads Bleeding Edge “not as the account of a master of ironized paranoia coming to grips with the cultural paradigm he helped to define but as something much braver and riskier: an attempt to acknowledge . . . that paradigm’s most painful limitation” (69). He sums up the many teasing invitations to embrace full-blown paranoia:
     

    Pynchon clicks, clicks, and clicks on the hyperlinks coded into the page source of 9/11—advance warnings given to Jewish brokers or Muslim cabbies by Mossad or al-Qaeda, suspicious groups of men seen on rooftops before or after the attack, the purported destruction of TWA Flight 800 in 1996 by a shoulder-mounted Stinger missile, unusual trading in the stock of American and United Airlines in the days leading up to September 11. His scorn for all this weak sauce is most sharply evident when it dribbles from the lips of [March Kelleher,] an otherwise affectionately rendered old-lefty liberal New Yorker. (68)

     

    The reader, in other words, must not mistake the “weak sauce” for heavy hermeneutic gravy—must resist indiscriminate linking of, say, Kugelblitz the psychotherapist, Kugelblitz the school, Kugelblitz the atmospheric phenomenon, and Kugelblitz the anti-aircraft weapon. More seriously, the reader would err to take the emergent catalogue of paranoia’s hyperlinks as adding up to a coherent theory of 9/11’s grassy knoll. Although the novel “unnervingly plays footsie with 9/11 trutherism,” as Jonathan Lethem observes, “the discomfort this arouses is intentional. Like DeLillo in Libra, Pynchon is interested in the mystery of wide and abiding complicity, not some abruptly punctured innocence.” Even as he assembles the ingredients of conspiracy, then, the author resists its powerful undertow. Fox News, after all, has given paranoia a bad name.
     
    Part of history is its reception—not what happened but what it was thought to mean. The author of Bleeding Edge reminds readers that many saw the terrible events of 9/11 as being likely to put an end to the irony with which the American intelligentsia couched its critiques of the nation’s political and cultural folly. But Pynchon has little patience with the pundits who faulted irony as a failure of moral discrimination. “One good thing could come from this horror,” declared Roger Rosenblatt shortly after 9/11:
     

    it could spell the end of the age of irony. For some 30 years—roughly as long as the Twin Towers were upright—the good folks in charge of America’s intellectual life have insisted that nothing was to be believed in or taken seriously. Nothing was real. With a giggle and a smirk, our chattering classes—our columnists and pop culture makers—declared that detachment and personal whimsy were the necessary tools for an oh-so-cool life.

     

    No. In the toolkit of truth, irony is at once saw, hammer, and screwdriver. Without irony, a writer is a surgeon without a scalpel. Storytelling without irony eventuates in little more than the meretriciousness of “reality” TV— “suddenly all over the cable,” as Maxine’s friend Heidi Czornak says, “like dog shit” (335). Heidi subjects the reasoning of Rosenblatt and his ilk to Aristophanic scorn. Not for her the argument
     

    that irony, assumed to be a key element of urban gay humor and popular through the nineties, has now become another collateral casualty of 11 September because somehow it did not keep the tragedy from happening. ‘As if somehow irony,’ she recaps for Maxine, ‘as practiced by a giggling mincing fifth column, actually brought on the events of 11 September, by keeping the country insufficiently serious—weakening its grip on “reality.” So all kinds of make-believe—forget the delusional state the country’s in already—must suffer as well. Everything has to be literal now.’ (335)

     

    Maxine knows what her friend means. At the Kugelblitz School, she has noticed an especially worrisome development: fiction will no longer figure in the curriculum. The repudiation of “make-believe,” addressed in a small way by the hearty endorsement of Santa Claus by Ziggy and Otis’s father (397-98), threatens some final diminution of the creative engagement with the world—some askesis of the imagination that resists and subverts official versions of reality. (Pynchon historicizes this agon in Mason & Dixon, in which the Juggernaut rationalism of the eighteenth century drives before it the last vestiges of magical and spiritual thinking.)
     
    In his one concession to those who would dispense with irony, Pynchon always refers to the destruction of the Twin Towers—synecdoche for all of the terrorist acts that day—as “the atrocity” (321, 328, 376). But he repudiates any and all naïve yearning for a post-ironic episteme. Even a brief suspension of irony will allow supremely unimaginative entities (journalism, government, religion, media) to back a bewildered country into puzzled patriotism—that blunt instrument of national purpose. Thus Pynchon subjects history, notably the horrific events of 9/11, to scrutiny that resists the call to embrace and echo the un-ironic discourse of those who would presently lead the nation into wars in Afghanistan and Iraq. Irony contests what Don DeLillo calls the “flat, thin, tight, and relentless designs” of official history, written in “a single uninflected voice, the monotone of the state, the corporate entity, the product, the assembly line” (63). In his insistence that, confronted with “the reeking hole with the Cold War name at the lower edge of the island” (373), irony becomes all the more indispensable, the last thing thoughtful people ought to relinquish, Pynchon affirms this ancient figure as truth’s box-cutter, an edged tool that sharpens perception. In his honesty, he also affirms that every such “cutting edge” twins itself as “bleeding edge.”
     
    I have argued here that Pynchon’s ironic engagement with history, along with his probing of the archive (both psychic and cyberspatial), places Bleeding Edge on the shelf of truly distinguished fictions on the national trauma that was 9/11. As trauma embeds itself in the psyche, it becomes a wound that cannot heal, a bleeding edge never stanched. As a work of art, Pynchon’s novel restores perspective, effects the “working through” that alone can neutralize trauma, picks its readers up off the barroom floor of history, perhaps even affords them a little of the grace invoked—ironically—in the title of that Joyce story. Another ironist resisting the infantilization of public discourse, Thomas Pynchon situates himself at the bleeding edge of epistemic perception; like Joyce, withal, he takes up a position at the bleeding edge of the art that defines his moment in literary history.

    David Cowart, Louise Fry Scudder Professor at the University of South Carolina, has been an NEH fellow and held Fulbright chairs at the University of Helsinki and at the University of Southern Denmark in Odense. His books include Thomas Pynchon: The Art of Allusion and Thomas Pynchon and the Dark Passages of History, as well as Don DeLillo: The Physics of Language and Trailing Clouds: Immigrant Writing in Contemporary America. He is completing Tribe of Pyn, a book on literary generations in the postmodern period.
     

    Footnotes

    [1] These phrases represent what appears to be the original form of the dust-jacket copy for Against the Day, which survives in the précis that appears on the websites of Amazon, Barnes & Noble, and other booksellers. See Cowart, pp. 184-85.

    [2] The Gramsci aphorism recurs, in various forms, in his prison writings. He himself attributed it to Romain Roland.

    [3] For another take on post-9/11 infantilization, see Rando, who compares tendentious journalistic accounts of children’s bravery and selflessness (emptying their piggy banks to finance the struggle against Al-Qaeda and so on) with Pynchon’s reflections on the construction of innocence implicit in Zwölfkinder, the imagined Nazi theme park in Gravity’s Rainbow.

    [4] Pynchon models The Deseret on the imposing Apthorp, erected in the first decade of the twentieth century along an entire block of Broadway between west 78th and west 79th streets (Kirsch). Like The Deseret, The Apthorp trails its own clouds of infamy. The original eighteenth-century owner of the land was Charles Ward Apthorp (1726-1797), a Loyalist who, after the Revolution, was prosecuted for treason.  His father was the Boston slave merchant Charles Apthorp (1698–1758).

    [5]  See, respectively, Weber and Marche. In the same issue of The New York Review of Books containing Michael Chabon’s review of Bleeding Edge, Sue Halpern reviews seven new books under the title “Are We Puppets in a Wired World?” A week or so later, a New Yorker review of Eggers’s The Circle appeared as another general meditation on the psychic damage done by life online (see Morozov).

    Works Cited

    • Auden, W.H. Selected Poems. Ed. Edward Mendelson. New York: Vintage, 1979.  Print.
    • Chabon, Michael.  “The Crying of September 11.” The New York Review of Books, 7 November 2013, 68-70.
    • Cowart, David. Thomas Pynchon and the Dark Passages of History. Athens: Georgia UP, 2011.  Print.
    • DeLillo, Don. “The Power of History.” New York Times Magazine, 7 September 1997, 60-63.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Trans. Eric Prenowitz. Chicago: Chicago UP, 1996.  Print.
    • Elias, Amy J. “History.” In The Cambridge Companion to Thomas Pynchon. Ed. Inger H. Dalsgaard, Luc Herman, and Brian McHale. New York: Cambridge UP, 2012.  123-135.
    • Eliot, T.S. Collected Poems 1909-1962.  London: Faber, 1963.  Print.
    • Fitzgerald, F. Scott. The Great Gatsby. Ed. Matthew J. Bruccoli. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge
    •             UP, 1991.  Print.
    • Garner, Dwight. “A Translation and a Soapbox: ‘The Kraus Project’ Is Jonathan Franzen’s Latest Work.” New York Times, 1 October 2013. Web.
    • Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci. Ed. Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith. New York: Lawrence & Wishart, 1971.  Print.
    • Halpern, Sue. “Are We Puppets in a Wired World?” The New York Review of Books, 7 November 2013: 24-28.
    • Harris, Michael. “To Historicize Is to Colonize: Colonialism in V. and Gravity’s Rainbow. In Approaches to Teaching Pynchon’s The Crying of Lot 49 and Other Works. Ed. Thomas H. Schaub. New York: Modern Language Association, 2008. 99-105.
    • Herman, Luc, and Steven Weisenburger. Gravity’s Rainbow, Domination, and Freedom. Athens: Georgia UP, 2013.  Print.
    • Kirsch, Adam. “Thomas Pynchon Takes on September 11,” New Republic, 11 September 2013. Web.
    • Lethem, Jonathan. “Pynchonopolis: Bleeding Edge, by Thomas Pynchon.” New York Times Book Review, 12 September 2013. Web.
    • Marche, Stephen. “Is Facebook Making Us Lonely?” The Atlantic, May 2012. Web.
    • Marx, Karl. The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte. Trans. Eden and Cedar Paul. London: G. Allen & Unwin, 1943.  Print.
    • Morozov, Evgeny. “Only Disconnect.” The New Yorker, 28 October 2013: 33-37.
    • Muir, Hazel. “Blackholes in Your Backyard.” New Scientist 192 (23 December 2006): 48-51.
    • Nabokov, Vladimir. Pnin. Garden City: Doubleday, 1957.  Print.
    • Palahniuk, Chuck. Choke. New York: Anchor Doubleday, 2001.  Print.
    • Pynchon, Thomas. Against the Day. New York: Penguin, 2006.  Print.
    • —. Bleeding Edge. London: Jonathan Cape, 2013.  Print.
    • —. The Crying of Lot 49. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1966.  Print.
    • —. “Entropy.” In Slow Learner Early Stories. Boston: Little, Brown, 1984: 79-98.
    • —. Gravity’s Rainbow. New York: Viking, 1973.  Print.
    • —. Inherent Vice. New York: Penguin, 2009.  Print.
    • —. “Introduction.” The Teachings of Don B.: Satires, Parodies, Fables, Illustrated Stories, and Plays of Donald Barthelme. Ed. Kim Herzinger. New York: Turtle Bay, 1992.  Print.
    • —. Mason & Dixon. New York: Henry Holt, 1997.  Print.
    • —.Slow Learner Early Stories. Boston: Little, Brown, 1984.  Print.
    • Rando, David. “Reading Gravity’s Rainbow After September Eleventh: An Anecdotal
    • Approach.” Postmodern Culture 13.1 (2002). Web.
    • Rosenblatt, Roger. “The Age Of Irony Comes To An End.” Time, 24 September 2001. Web.
    • Santayana, George. The Life of Reason or The Phases of Human Progress. Vol. 1, Introduction and Reason in Common Sense. New York: Scribner’s, 1905.  Print.
    • Taibbi, Matt. “Greed and Debt: The True Story of Mitt Romney and Bain Capital.” Rolling Stone, August 29, 2012. Web.
    • Vanwesenbeeck, Birger. “Loss in the Mail: Pynchon, Psychoanalysis and the Postal Work of Mourning.” Postmodern Culture 21.3 (2011). Web.
    • Weber, Peter. “Is the ipad Bad for Children?” The Week, 1 April 2013. Web.
  • Martin Amis’s Money: Negotiations with Literary Celebrity

    Carey James Mickalites (bio)

    The University of Memphis

    cjmcklts@memphis.edu

     

    Abstract

    This essay reads Amis’s Success, Money, and The Information within the context of the contemporary publishing industry, to reveal how this trajectory of novels self-reflexively engages with the production of Amis as a literary celebrity. In each of these works, Amis appropriates the stylistic modes of celebrity production practiced by his modernist predecessors, borrowing from modernism’s cultural capital while adapting it for the contemporary corporate publishing industry. In the process, this essay argues, the fiction self-reflexively negotiates the production of Martin Amis as authorial brand.

    In January 1995 Martin Amis signed on with American agent Andrew Wylie to publish The Information with Harper Collins, and initiated the media scandal that one paper referred to as his “greed storm” (Amis, Experience 247). The scandal resonated across multiple levels. Having broken his long-term publishing relationship with English agent Pat Kavanagh and Jonathan Cape, an imprint of Random House UK, Amis was seen as having turned his back on the English publishing industry and, indeed, on England itself.[1] Personally, the switch put an end to the friendship with Julian Barnes, Kavanagh’s husband and Amis’s celebrated contemporary in British fiction. And perhaps most importantly, the deal with Wylie, to the tune of a £500,000 advance on The Information, signaled for readers of literary fiction a betrayal of a lofty ideal of authorship in favor of capitalist greed and glamor, a celebrity sell-out.[2]
     
    That Amis’s change in agents ignited such an uproar, whether or not the move indicates a greedy complicity with the commercialization of literature, is in itself quite telling. First, the scandal and Amis’s role in it provide a bitter reflection of the way the novel publishing industry works today. As Paul Delany has shown, the 1980s and 90s witnessed a shift “to what may be called a postmodern literary system” (Delaney 180). While literary publishing has always been a business, at least since the emergence of the novel form itself, prior to the 1980s it could be viewed as a trade based on loyalty between a publishing house and its authors. Now, however, most of the fiction industry is controlled by multinational conglomerates—including Bertelsmann and Time Warner at the top—so that relationships between authors and publishers have become more tenuous.[3] Further, this shift has meant a reconfiguration of the players in the marketing of manuscripts, published novels, and future work. Richard Todd shows that since the abolition of resale price maintenance following the end of the Net Book Agreement in 1995, publishing functions within a triangle of forces: the author and agent, the publisher, and retail, with the latter holding the most power (20).[4] Publishers acting within the multinational conglomerate system, for their part, seek out top-selling authors as brand names, “buying a literary property rather than taking on an author” (Delany 182) and investing large advances as a form of speculation, effectively “[gambling] with the company’s money” (Todd 26) on both the sales of a novel and that celebrity author’s future work.[5] Amis’s “greed storm,” in this light, gives the lie to any lingering fantasy of producing literary fiction in a way that’s autonomous from global corporate capitalism. He played the game.[6] “Martin Amis” is a brand name, a celebrity and, as one acting in seemingly obvious self-interest, was temporarily placed in the press’s “shithead factfile” of sensational public outrage (Amis, Experience 248).
     
    And yet, while I am interested in the contemporary marketing of literary fiction, I focus here on Amis’s role in forming his own celebrity status, and specifically on how his fiction reflects the ethos of corporate capitalism, often satirizing and participating in its logics simultaneously. That is, how do we make sense of the scathingly satirical depiction of Reagan-Thatcher economic policy in Money, for example, in light of his apparent embrace of the corporate capitalism that helped give rise to the Amis brand? In the simplest sense, Amis’s novels that self-reflexively center on authorial production and the publishing industry employ a cartoonish and self-conscious style to mock the commodification of literature and the vicissitudes of success in an increasingly volatile and polarized literary marketplace.  But what are the effects of this satire when read together with Amis’s public image and the apparent greed that has come to define it? If Amis critiques the corporate publishing model and its place within the global conglomeration of capital and distribution, does he simply wind up critiquing his own authorial brand-name? Certainly. As Delany has suggested regarding Amis’s satire of authorial celebrity in The Information, his “satire cannot escape complicity with its own target” (184).[7]
     
    While Delany is right about the limits of Amis’s satire (and the same could be said about much twentieth-century satire, such as that of Wyndham Lewis or Evelyn Waugh), I want to complicate that reading by showing how Amis’s fiction negotiates the economic production of Amis the authorial brand and the symbolic capital that it has accrued. In tracing his satirical treatment of authorial control and corporate publishing across Success (1978), Money (1984), and The Information (1995), we see that these metafictional novels participate in the production of the authorial brand precisely by folding the increasingly dominant corporate model of publishing and marketing fiction into their satire. His depictions of the commercialization of literature and the production of the author-as-celebrity in these novels are more than simply cartoonish caricatures.[8] Rather, these novels satirically reflect the corporatist economic policy that emerged during the Reagan-Thatcher era, while at the same time allegorizing Amis’s own relationship with big corporate publishing, including the way his celebrity status—and the status of “literary fiction”—depends on the contingencies and volatility of a highly speculative market.  In doing so, these novels tell something of an allegorical backstory to the media scandal over Amis’s advance from Harper Collins and reflect the ways in which literary value came to be produced in the 1980s and ‘90s, including the value of the celebrity author as a cultural commodity.
     
    While this essay thus focuses on Amis’s position within these recent changes to large-scale corporate publishing and their impact on the social production of literary value, I also show how Amis’s case in particular constitutes both a continuation of and a rupture with literary modernist modes of celebrity production, placing him within a larger historical narrative of literary circulation and authorial celebrity. Literary celebrity, in this view, isn’t new, but the modes of its production, circulation, and economic returns have changed dramatically since the period of high modernism and its sense of relative autonomy from bourgeois and corporate marketing practices. As Lawrence Rainey and Aaron Jaffe have shown, modernists like Joyce and Eliot participated in networks of limited commodity production. Focusing on modernism’s “tripartite production program [of] journal, limited edition and public or commercial edition,” Rainey demonstrates how the limited production and careful marketing of modernist texts like Ulysses reveal a “strategy whereby the work of art invites and solicits its commodification, but does so in such a way that it becomes a commodity of a special sort, one that is temporarily exempted from the exigencies of immediate consumption prevalent within the larger cultural economy” (Rainey 100, 3). For Jaffe, building on Rainey and reframing Bourdieu’s model of cultural capital, this specialized marketing style is ultimately more important than the style or meaning of such avant-garde texts; very few could actually get a complete copy of Ulysses for several years after its appearance, and it’s this inaccessibility that largely shapes the modernist’s name as a cultural signifier of value, or “imprimatur” in Jaffe’s terms. “These luxury commodities,” Jaffe writes, “were designed to be scarce, to be more heard of than come across, and to redound their excess aura to the authorial name” (Jaffe 74).
     
    Building on the model of modernist authorial imprimatur, Jonathan Goldman has shown how Joyce and others forged uniquely recognizable styles to solidify a celebrity authorial identity. The text, on this reading, produces the author as celebrity, a figure distinct from a writer’s material existence. Perhaps most important for my argument on Amis, Goldman shows how self-reflexive references to authorial production contributed to a stylistic branding of authorial identity. Joyce’s Ulysses is exemplary. Borrowing from Foucault’s theory of the author-function, Goldman reveals how Joyce the celebrity figure is a product of his own textual strategies. In a nuanced reading of “Scylla and Charybdis,” the episode most explicitly concerned with authorship, Goldman argues that Stephen’s internal asides during his lecture on Hamlet function simultaneously on diegetic and extradiegetic levels, both grounded in the narrative events of the novel and referring outside the text to an orchestrating authorial voice (Goldman, 66-70). The self-reflexive stylistic virtuoso of Ulysses produces the idealized author whose name continues to circulate as the exceptional referent of modernism. The trademark styles of modernists like Wilde, Joyce, or Chaplin produce, in Goldman’s words, “the idea of the author, and therefore the celebrity, as a paradigmatic subjectivity, all the while replicating the process by which one turns the self into an object” (11-12).
     
    Amis’s fictions that indulge in the processes of authorial branding reveal self-reflexive affinities with this modernist mode of celebrity production. But, again, the corporate production of top authors works differently and has dramatically altered the relationship between writers and the means of marketing their work. While Amis’s self-reflexive style reproduces Joyce’s production of a split authorial identity—writer and celebrity—it does so within a vastly different market for literature and the circulation of economic and cultural values. Thus, Joyce’s (and others’) dependence on patrons or intentional scarcity has been replaced by a system in which “shrewd authors realize that it is better to get the biggest possible advance, because then the publisher will have a strong incentive to promote the book, having put a substantial sum at risk” (Delany 182), a system concomitant with the “historical shift over the last century from a model of authorship dominated by the signature to one dominated by the brand name” (English and Frow 48). As Amis’s celebrity status accrues across approximately the first half of his career, we see his fiction increasingly taking for its subject the idiosyncratic and increasingly corporate means of producing the authorial brand in particular and literary values more generally. In short, Amis redeploys a modernist mode of reflexive authorial self-fashioning, capitalizing on it in the process of negotiating the postmodern market for literary fiction.
     

    Finding Success

    Readers often single out Money or The Information to discuss Amis’s problematic postmodern satires on social class, obligatory consumerism, and authorial complicity with the apparent totality of global market logics in the eighties and nineties.[9] And as many critics acknowledge, each of those novels employs complex pairings of characters, unwilling doubles that often bleed into sexual triangles, to create fictional tensions that comically reflect ideological contradictions and polarized class relations that became increasingly transparent in the seventies and eighties.[10] More specifically, the dialogic and frictional relations between Amis’s doubles raise questions about the viability of authorial control, social critique, and complicity with hyper-commercialized cultural production, exemplified by the role of Amis’s fictional surrogate character (named “Martin Amis”) in Money and by the contrast between two writers, the obscure Richard Tull and the revoltingly successful Gwyn Barry, in The Information. But to gauge fully the significance of Amis’s doubles to his ongoing fictional engagement with the commercial production of authorial celebrity, we can begin with Success (1978) and its depiction of the contradictions of social class under the new money economy that led to Thatcher’s election. Success, his third novel, isn’t about writers or the literary marketplace in any diegetic sense, but it initiates Amis’s continuing subjection of Britain’s changing political economy to a fantasy of authorial control and his signature style. The novel’s comic rendition of shifting class identities and anxieties played out by its discursive doubling of “yob” Terence and posh Gregory offers a starting point from which to trace Amis’s allegorical engagement with the cultural production of the Amis brand.
     
    The novel is made up of alternating first-person accounts, addressed to the reader, of the unfolding daily events of foster brothers Terence Service and Gregory Riding. Throughout the first half of the novel, Greg regales readers with his lofty old-money exploits of sex, fashion, and narcissistic charm, showering Terry’s name and lower-middle-class identity with smug derision and snobbish dismissal. Terry, having been adopted by the Riders as a child after his father killed his mother and sister, limps through his narratives in abject shame and self-loathing, ever-subservient to Greg’s easy affectations of confident wealth and sneering class insularity. Excessive comic styling reduces each to categorical social types, opposites on the class spectrum, exemplified by their own self-descriptions. Terence’s passages cringe in passive abjection and the bare survival of an unrecognizable “Service” class employed in pointless sales. As he says of his appearance: “I look ordinary, I look like educated lower-class middle-management, the sort of person you walk past in the street every day and never glance at or notice or recognize again” (11); or of his job and social standing: “I do a job. That’s what I do. . . . I was pleased when they gave it to me—I certainly didn’t ever want to give it back. I am still pleased, more or less. At least I won’t be a tramp, now that I’ve got it” (33). Greg, on the other hand, dashingly dandy and redolent of old money and new fashion, begins his days planning his outfits and recounting his elaborate exploits of the night before in cartoonish delight—“We always go to the grandest restaurants. We’re always in those plush, undersea cocktail bars (we can’t bear pubs). We always love spending lots of money”—before breakfasting on fresh orange juice and croissants, “[tolerating] the obsequious banter of liftman, doorman and porter,” and swishing off to his posh job at an art gallery (41).
     
    In its caricatures of social class, this is pretty simple satire, a kind of comic book Gulliver’s Travels for 1970s London. But the typological obviousness, while done for comic effect, also serves Amis’s larger ironic designs on the changing conditions of economic class, changes that will inform his later self-reflexive narratives of authorial celebrity and the marketing of literary value. The novel’s narrative arc traces a process of role reversal and a discursive intersection of the identities of Greg and Terry that reflects the lingering anxieties of the economic recession of the early seventies and the “dissolution of the postwar Fair Shares consensus” that followed (Delany 175). Briefly, Gregory gradually surfaces from his denial to reveal to readers that he’s going broke: his job doesn’t pay enough to live on, he can no longer afford his lavish nights out and, most importantly, his father has lost all the value of the family estate through quirky investments and charity. Wallowing in debts induced by total liquidation and the outmoded ease of property owners, Greg succumbs to the paranoid recognition of money’s totality: “My overdraft grows in lines of figures and print, spawning bank charges, interest payments. I can no longer read a book or even watch television without this other drama rearing up inside my mind, mangling page and screen. I cannot do anything without money leering over my shoulder” (182). At the same time, following the failure of unionization coupled with rationalization (or downsizing) at the sales firm where he works, Terry gets promoted and earns increasingly higher commissions for buying and selling products that remain unknown even to him, resulting in inflated confidence and an awareness of a seismic shift in his class relations with Greg. Puffed up on disposable income, Terry “won’t be scared of them [upper-class property owners] any more. … They don’t belong any more. What they belonged to has already disappeared; it is used up, leftovers, junk” (193). 
     
    This comic drama of the shifting parameters of social class provides a neat satirical reflection of the increasing corporatization and financial deregulation of British society leading into the 1980s. The Riders’ financial decline is in itself rather typical of a pattern of dwindling estate values in England since the late nineteenth century. But Terence’s “success” reflects the reactions following the oil crisis and recessionary cycles that defined British economics in the seventies and that led to the embrace of a global finance system of floating exchange-rates, dramatic cuts to public spending, and radical deregulation of British banking and stock markets coupled with an increasing rise in unemployment.[11] Only obliquely and subjectively represented by the limited Terry, Amis nevertheless suggests that Terry’s increased earnings result from the contradictions and failure of leftist unionization and the short-term shoring up of virtual capital in a free floating exchange market. Before his good luck strikes, Terry listens to a regional union secretary at his firm who appeals to collective organization “because you want to not get fuckin’ sacked,” and to his boss’s reply that unionization would result in several firings because they would have to pay sellers union rates (100). As Amis’s comic dialogue suggests, unionization ironically favors corporate power and individual entrepreneurship. Later, following unionization and Terry’s commitment to his boss Veale’s vague instructions to buy and sell, he’s raking in the cash because “Veale has already gimmicked it that I get tax relief and supplementary benefits for doing things about being Clerk (i.e., for doing things for him. . .)” (158). In his own thick way, Terry recognizes that he benefits from the deregulation and privatization that began to emerge in the mid-seventies and found their most notorious advocate in Margaret Thatcher. Terry’s in the money while his colleagues face a rapid series of terminations.
     
    But beyond this condensed fictional reflection of economic contradiction and change facing Britain in the 1970s, I’ve traced Success’s class narrative here because it also underpins and initiates Amis’s ongoing experimental negotiations of authorial identity under the increasingly ubiquitous control that transnational corporate marketing has come to exercise over literary production. Specifically, the novel’s subtle self-reflexive hints at Amis’s orchestration of fictional events engage with the production of authorial identity in the face of corporate publishing. Self-reflexive authorial references in the novel operate on two distinct, ultimately conflicting, levels. First, the voices of Terry and Greg alternately point to Amis and his imaginative control over the fictional representation of shifting economic and class relations. As Terry begins to reflect on his changing financial situation, his comments on his own position have a fatalistic ring  and displace the power of economic forces onto authorial control. Specifically referring to his relationship with Greg and his sister Ursula, both beginning to go mad, he says “Things have progressed with steady certainty, with the slow cohering logic of a genre novel, or a chess combination, or a family game. Already I know how it will end—things will suddenly get much worse for two of us and never get better again—but I cannot break out” (170). Of course he doesn’t “break out,” and Ursula commits suicide and Greg slips into poverty and madness. More importantly, this “family game” is part of what could be called a “genre novel”: Success as a nasty “condition of England” novel of the late-seventies organized by Amis’s sadistically “cohering logic.”
     
    Greg’s voice also speaks for Amis, but in terms of style. Through Greg, we hear sly references to Amis’s stylistic affectations, his rapid-fire caricatural excess of urbane postmodernist irony. In the first half of the novel, Greg’s stylistic excesses express his big-spending confidence and smugness. Nearing the end of his decline, though, that stylistic panache only gives the lie to the protective sham of wealth. And it’s during this transition that his address to readers takes on a double-voice, simultaneously announcing his demise to readers and referring to Amis’s stylistic orchestration of the whole thing. Disablingly claustrophobic about riding the Tube, he indulges in a triumphant fantasy of overcoming his fear in his usual style of comic book daring: “I was looking in superb form, with my cape fanned out behind me like Superman’s, wearing some crackly new snakeskin boots, my hair spruced high by an expensive haircut,” to conclude the passage with his heroic emergence from “the pit of harm” to the optimistic daylight. Then comes the abrupt shift. “Recognize the style,” he asks us, “(I suppose I’d better change that too now)? If you believed it, you’ll believe anything” (180-1). What follows is a lengthy catalogue of Greg’s lies up to this point in the novel, completely undermining the rhetorical and consumer excesses that have defined him. On a basic diegetic level, Greg’s style is an expression of pompous affectation. But at the moment of this shift, hinging on attention to style, Greg’s voice is less a means of expressing a character’s psychological depth, calling attention instead to Amis’s intense stylistic artifice (“Recognize the style?”) and suggesting a fictional control—where authorial style trumps narrative realism—vying with the vastly indeterminate and unpredictable economic changes that the novel comically reflects.
     
    Second, Amis echoes modernist literary precursors in a way that self-reflexively refers to the narrative voice masterminding the fictional reflection of real material processes in England’s political economy. Also through Gregory’s stylistic pomp—and Greg confesses to having never read much—Amis appropriates well-worn fragments from celebrity modernists like T.S. Eliot and Evelyn Waugh. In doing so, he suggests a fantasy of autonomy from market functions—one in which ironic references to highbrow literacy might offer an alternative space from which to critique the sweep of commercialized culture—but one that the novel’s form ultimately undermines. For instance, one of Greg’s more flamboyant rhetorical performances of the posh consumer opens with “April is the coolest month/for people like myself” (89). A cheap ploy, no doubt, but the twist on Eliot and what is perhaps the most clichéd line from all of modern poetry points in two directions at once. On the one hand, “April is the coolest month” translates Eliot’s bleak modernist social vision composed of the fragments of the Western literary tradition into Greg’s cultural and consumerist currency and narcissistic high style. Its irony, on the other hand, obliquely points to Amis’s reading of modernism and his own participation in Eliot’s elitist theory of inserting one’s “individual talent” into the “tradition,” or literary canon. And in this modernist vein, finally, the ironically Eliotic line hints at both formalism’s fantasy of modernist literature’s autonomy from market functions and our more recent understanding of modernist celebrity. Recall that, as Aaron Jaffe has shown, the scarcity built into much of modernist production helped shape the modernist’s name as a cultural signifier of value, or “imprimatur,” so that the scarcity itself acted “to redound [an] excess aura to the authorial name” (Jaffe 74). In this light, Amis’s self-referential borrowing from Eliot is also a borrowing from his cultural capital, suggesting that he, too, can wax ironic on the perversities of contemporary society, benefit from its market logics, and yet do so from an imagined space of relative cultural autonomy.
     
    Of course the point is that like Eliot, despite the vastly different means of marketing their work, Amis’s satirically disdainful reflections on market society ultimately depend on its ongoing commercialization of fiction. Success’s self-reflexive characteristics—its references to a controlling authorial figure and its appropriation of modernist literary celebrity—imagine a limited form of literary autonomy, producing an author figure who orders the fictional reflection of otherwise unpredictable economic mechanisms. But the novel’s form reflects a reified economic society, in which characters’ fates are determined by finance and fluctuating market values, making authorial control itself a fiction (operating only within the enclosed diegetic space of the novel), inextricably bound up with the market conditions it satirizes. Success thus introduces an important disjunction in Amis’s work: the fiction points to an author figure in control of its representation of deregulated finance and economic volatility, but the novels themselves are marketed as cultural commodities in a corporate system of profits over which Amis the author has little control. I pursue this disjunction further in what follows and, in a move similar to other critics who have noted Amis’s ironic complicity with the market for literary value and prestige, I show the ways that his fiction reveals an unfolding attempt to negotiate the terms by which the author as celebrity is produced within the global corporate marketing of literature. If Amis the brand is produced by global networks of production, marketing, and circulation, then Amis the author recapitalizes on that mode of commercialized cultural production. This fictional engagement with the production of the Amis brand, and what its curious blend of complicity and critique can teach us about the production of literary value, comes to a head in Money.
     

    Show Me the Money

    As several readers have noted, Money (1984) is an inflated satire on the financial deregulation, economic globalization, and consumerist individualism that became increasingly prominent during the early years of the Thatcher-Reagan era.[12] John Self, whose name is appropriately generic and solipsistic, narrates the novel in a continuous present of excessive and self-destructive consumption often fractured by alcoholic black-outs. For Self, an English adman working in New York on a film to be called either Good Money or Bad Money, money is everything. Literally. Not only does he follow a path of insatiable commodified desire, whose appetite ranges from booze and fast food to pornography and prostitutes; he also conflates money as a medium of exchange with the object of desire itself.[13] His desire is completely reified, a symptom of a totally commodified society whose “shady, petty dealings in high finance mirror the supposedly legitimate, grand-scale monetary dealings of Thatcherite Britain,” as Patrick Brantlinger puts it (259). As a figure for such an absolutely commodified desire, Self is also the perfect dupe for the enormous financial swindle that by the end we find has been taking place throughout the novel. Lavishly living it up on credit, Self winds up criminally bankrupt and living in a London slum after a failed suicide bid.
     
    My reading of Money advances two claims in light of its story of excessive individual consumerism. First, I show that the novel yokes the imperative to endless and excessive consumption to a corporatist ethos of fast money—speculation and quick-selling—within an allegorical structure. Following Tamás Bényei’s argument that the novel reflects the multiply allegorical nature of money itself—as both “the naming of something abstract” and a representation of empty serial interaction—I show that Amis’s satirical allegory consciously and self-reflexively eschews the claims of literary realism in order to stress the fictive nature of speculation and virtual capital and the real material agency they exercise in global markets.[14] Second, building on this allegorical reading, I argue that Amis—who figures as a fictional version of himself in the novel—tests the limits of his own authorial celebrity against this vision of the omnipresent power of global finance and virtual market values. As such, I build on Jon Begley’s observation of the novel’s “precarious balance between satiric authority and a self-reflexive recognition of authorial and cultural complicity” (84), and argue that that “balance” and “complicity” are means by which Amis stages his ongoing fictional negotiation with the global publishing industry and its production of the celebrity author-figure as distinct from authorial agency.
     
    Readers simply cannot ignore Money’s John Self as an extreme caricature of unbridled individual consumption, one that can lead to individual and national self-destruction (indeed, the subtitle of the novel is A Suicide Note). During the first week of his visit to New York to work on the film project, Good Money, Self’s typical day begins with a hangover followed by a gluttonous feed on the quick-fix junk of American industry: “I didn’t feel too great this morning, true. A ninety-minute visit to Pepper’s Burger World, on the other hand, soon sorted that lot out. I had four Wallies, three Blastfurters, and an American Way, plus a nine-pack of beer. I’m a bit full and sleepy, perhaps, but apart from that I’m ready for anything” (32). As his almost pornographic indulgence in fast food suggests, Self is something of a class outsider (having grown up the son of a pub owner), but also a willing apprentice to the new order of fast money. Self is guided in this role in part by his alleged partner, Fielding Goodney, who encourages big credit spending with a nearly religious devotion. In response to Self’s admission that he flew coach on his transatlantic trip to New York, Goodney chastises him to “pay more money, Slick. Fly in the sharp end, or supersonic. Coach kills. It’s a false economy” (24). Fielding’s real economy is the world of high finance, free-floating exchange rates, and speculation, as he tells John in a “voice full of passionate connoisseurship” of “Italian banking, liquidity preference, composition fallacy, hyperinflation, business confidence syndrome, booms and panics, US corporations,” and so on (27).
     
    What I want to stress here, though, is Amis’s emphasis that Self’s insatiability is a symptom of a quick-sell economic ethos and of free market deregulation, both conservative “solutions” to economic crises of the seventies and early eighties. Set in 1981, the novel reflects the lingering effects of the 1973 oil crisis and the failure of the Bretton Woods agreement on fixed exchange rates and the ensuing corporatist politics of deregulation and privatization that followed throughout the decade.[15] Through Self, we get a caricatured but oddly accurate sense of those complex international processes, partly because, as Amis’s allegorical siphon for a booming credit economy, he rides the tide of artificially stimulated markets. Observing a “big blonde screamer” on Broadway who repeatedly shouts “‘It’s my money and I want it,’” Self is vaguely aware of the global links between the oil recession and reductions in public spending that came to characterize Thatcher’s England and Reagan’s U.S.:
     

    The city is full of these guys . . . . I read in a magazine somewhere that they’re chronics from the municipal madhouses. They got let out when money went wrong ten years ago . . . Now there’s a good joke, a global one, cracked by money. An Arab hikes his zipper in the sheep-pen, gazes contentedly across the stall and says, “Hey, Basim. Let’s hike oil.” Ten years later a big whiteman windmills his arms on Broadway, for all to see. (12)

     
    Self’s joke about reduced public spending (slashed funds for “municipal madhouses”) is itself reductive, but indicates a certain awareness of the local impact of deregulated global markets. Indeed, in England he’s both a pawn and player in the new economy of corporate tax deferrals and reduced labor costs. Partner in the London ad agency Carburton, Linex & Self, he’s privy to the benefits and anxieties of privatized money and floating corporate expenses, telling readers, “We all seem to make lots of money. . . . The car is free. The car is on the house. The house is on the mortgage. The mortgage is on the firm—without interest. The interesting thing is: how long can this last? For me, that question carries an awful lot of anxiety—compound interest. It can’t be legal, surely” (78). Benefitting from corporate tax reductions and deferred interest payments, Self’s reality is measured by volatile abstract values and the threat of compound interest, precisely the free market policies that allow Fielding to swindle him with little more than a rally of confidence for the future market for their film and a few quick contract-signing sessions supposedly backed by a troop of domestic and foreign investors.
     
    Again, Self’s jokes about the market, as an only partially aware insider, are caricatures, typical of Amis’s rapid-fire cartoonish style of satire. But Amis’s caricatures—of John’s insatiable appetite and of money’s mad liquidity—also support the novel’s allegorical representation of hegemonic corporate capitalism. Amis incorporates several self-reflexive hints that we’re to read the novel as an allegory, and we can briefly chart those clues before returning to the novel’s concern with corporate capital and floating market values—and to the ways they shape Amis’s fictional negotiations of literary celebrity.
     
    For one, John’s very appetite, as we saw with his gut-walloping fast food hangover cure, is clearly comic excess: his eating and drinking would kill most anyone within weeks. As an additional comic device, and as in much traditional allegory, characters’ names in Money align them with social functions or moral categories, but usually with an added layer of irony. So John’s London-based girlfriend who openly exchanges sexual favors for High Street fashion and expensive dinners is called Selina Street—“street seller.” Always encouraging John to enjoy the high life and pornographic pleasure industries, Fielding Goodney suggests “feeling good.” Lorne Guyland is a washed-up, insecure, hyper-macho actor with whom John is forced to work and who puts his “guyness” on display whenever possible. And Martina Twain, educated high society woman and temporary love interest for John, doubles with the fictionalized “Martin Amis” as one of the novel’s voices of reason, hence, “Mart-in-twain.” Finally, as a fictional surrogate for Amis, Martina Twain lends John a copy of Animal Farm, perhaps the most famous twentieth-century allegory in English, in her attempt to educate him in high culture. John not only struggles to read Orwell’s short novel, but thinks it’s a children’s book and fails to recognize it’s an allegory, even trying to identify with the various animal figures (190, 193)—a comic blindness to allegory that mirrors his swindling by Fielding (which in turn gets narrated through an extended metaphor, as we’ll see). So John’s misunderstanding of allegorical representation, combined with Amis’s typological naming of characters, all point to Money’s comic allegory of high finance’s virtual—or fictive—reality.
     
    That allegory of spiraling finance in the eighties forms the economic context in which the novel engages with the production of authorial celebrity and its symbolic capital, as a cultural figure produced by those market forces yet distinct from the material existence of the writer. Money is a novel that is about novel writing and the commodification of the author figure, which Amis dramatizes through his own authorial presence in the novel, “lurking in the text like some pantomime monster,” as Philip Tew puts it, a fictional version of himself that plays on the split between writer and authorial brand (Tew 78). Amis is simultaneously a fictional character in the novel and an author-surrogate that expresses his limited control over his own circulating brand name. Martin Amis the fictional author plays the role of the high-minded artist and voice of reason, parodying the image of the writer who eschews the world of commerce, “the money conspiracy,” in devotion to literature. When Johns asks him about his writing schedule, his reply is an arrogant description of an ascetic devotion to high culture and literary autonomy from the market:
     

    “I get up at seven and write straight through till twelve. Twelve to one I read Russian poetry—in translation, alas. A quick lunch, then art history until three. After that it’s philosophy for an hour . . . Four to five, European history, 1848 and all that. Five to six: I improve my German. And from then until dinner, well, I just relax and read whatever the hell I like. Usually Shakespeare.” (220)

     
    Speaking with “a tone of pompous superiority rather than detached wisdom” (Begley 99), this Amis figure seems a self-consciously constructed parody, his seriousness giving the lie to any latent fantasy of gentrified authorial detachment. Or, as James Diedrick suggests with regard to the Amis figure’s ascetic literariness, the novel exposes a kind of “false consciousness,” the depiction of “a naïve literary modernist clinging to the fiction that he can protect his art from the influence of the marketplace” (Diedrick 98). And since, as we’ve seen, literary modernism produced its own forms of authorial celebrity, the point to stress here is that Diedrick’s sense of a “naïve” modernist autonomy is a myth concealing a highly self-conscious fiction of the author’s identity as it circulates in the market.
     
    At the same time, and distinct from this parodied author figure, Martin Amis’s presence also refers to the author of Money, suggested when John thinks, “For some ambiguous reason (and I think it’s to do with his name, so close to that of my pale minder), I feel strangely protective of little Martin here” (222). Following this coy reminder to readers of the character’s real-life “pale minder,” the fictional author-figure begins to speak more frequently for the author of the novel we’re reading. So when Amis’s surrogate begins rewriting the film script for John’s Money, he gives him a lecture on contemporary literature that clearly calls attention to Martin Amis’s allegorical aims in the novel. First, Amis addresses the conventional relationship between author and fictional narrator, telling a distracted John Self that, “‘The distance between author and narrator corresponds to the degree to which the author finds the narrator wicked, deluded, pitiful or ridiculous. . . . This distance is partly determined by convention. In the epic or heroic frame, the author gives the protagonist everything he has, and more. The hero is a god or has godlike powers or virtues’” (229). On the other hand, when dealing with a narrator either lower on the scale of social class or simply despicable (like John Self), “the more liberties you can take with him. You can do what the hell you like to him, really. This creates an appetite for punishment. The author is not free of sadistic impulses” (229). Note that the “heroic” treatment of the narrator echoes a long interpretive tradition of reading Joyce’s Portrait, one that stressed as Joyce’s own Stephen’s aesthetic theory of the artist as a godlike creator hovering behind the work, “paring his fingernails”; while the notion of a sadistic author, clearly alluding to Amis’s treatment of Self, allows for a self-consciously ironic treatment of fictional narrator or alter ego. The novel supports this when Amis’s fictional author continues his lecture, still in the self-reflexive mode, on the demise of literary realism: “‘we’re pretty much agreed that the twentieth century is an ironic age—downward-looking. Even realism, rockbottom realism, is considered a bit grand for the twentieth century’” (231). So why not try metafictional allegory instead?
     
    His lecture on the ironic age of postmodernity and the obsolescence of realism positions Amis’s surrogate author as a literary authority: his advice to John speaks to readers on behalf of Amis, the author of Money. But that authority only functions within the self-reflexive fictional space of the novel; enclosed in self-conscious fiction, the idea of the author’s sadistic control becomes itself a fiction produced by the “money conspiracy” (316) of the publishing industry and its speculation on authorial celebrity, as will become clearer when we turn to The Information. Money dramatizes this point in its climactic chess match between Amis’s fictional surrogate and John Self. Having lost everything to Fielding’s financial schemes and barely having escaped from the U.S. authorities back to London where he plans to commit suicide, John calls Amis over to his flat for a final chat. Amis of course has figured out how Fielding duped John (again in reference to the author’s control of his fiction), and he tries to explain the swindle over a game of chess. The chess match serves as synecdoche for the way Fielding locked John into signing away enormous sums of money. Throughout the game, Amis explains Fielding’s moves or money art, a combination of paid-off actors, insurance deals, and computer hacking that left John criminally in debt. At the same time, he plays what appear to John to be oddly defensive or counter-logical moves on the board. John, totally focused on the game, “searching for blueprints, for forms and patterns” (344), fails to follow Amis’s money narrative. Then, as the absolute victim of authorial sadism, John finds himself locked in the loser’s position of a zugzwang endgame: the player whose turn it is is forced into a suicide move. John loses the match precisely as Amis wraps up his narrative of the financial zugzwang that Fielding had played.[16]
     
    As synecdoche for the larger narrative of Money, the chess match brings into focus the arguments I’ve been making about Amis and the literary marketplace, and does so around an apparent contradiction. One the one hand, as spokesperson for Amis’s metafictions of the literary market, his allegorical stand-in only retrospectively grasps the abstract functions of high finance and its very real material effects. The novel thus plays with the distinction between Amis the author and his fictional surrogate, figure for the circulating authorial name. In doing so, it contrasts Amis’s strict narrative control over Money and his celebrity double’s limited agency over the literary marketplace in which he circulates. But on the other hand, and following the fictional Amis’s victory in the metaphorical chess match, his narrative conflates authorial control over a self-enclosed, self-referential fiction with control over market values, as he wonders aloud to John why Fielding didn’t quit earlier and cut his risks, and speculates:
     

    “Probably he was too deep into his themes and forms, his own artwork. The illusionist, the lie artist, the storyboarder—they have a helplessness. . . . Why didn’t he just let you walk [away from it all]? Because he was hooked. On the fiction, the art. He wanted to get to the end. We all do.” (346-7)

     
    Amis insinuates that, like the fictional money man, he treats John Self sadistically out of devotion to “the fiction,” which here means both novels and high finance. Amis’s metafictional trick here thus suggests Jon Begley’s sense that the novel’s dialogical pairing works to “undermine the status of the authorial presence and his narrative designs, thereby reaffirming the premise of his cultural critique by implicating both figures within an economic system that resists the imposition of any encompassing ‘Answers’” (Begley 98). More importantly, though, as the allegorical double of Amis the author, his celebrity surrogate is self-consciously a product of the fictions, novelistic and financial, that produce the Amis brand as it circulates in the market for literary celebrity.
     

    The Information on Celebrities

    In his 2000 memoir Experience, Amis quotes Ian McEwan in describing the split subject of the celebrity author. Amis had the experience on his spring 1995 North American book tour for The Information and writes, “On such tours, Ian McEwan once said, you feel like ‘the employee of a former self’, because the book is now out there to be championed and squired, while you have moved on” (Experience 275). “Once an outrageous novelty” (like Oscar Wilde’s celebrity U.S. tour),[17] he continues, “the book tour is now accepted as a fact of life and a matter of professional routine. You arrive in each city and present yourself to its media; after that, in the evening, a mediated individual, you appear at the bookshop and perform” (275). This personal reflection on his public tour, in fact, provides a partial summary of The Information and its satirical reflection on the literary star system. As in Success and Money, The Information is composed of antithetical doubles coyly orchestrated by authorial intrusions. But here Amis uses that satirical structure to expose, simultaneously, the lingering fantasy of modernist modes of celebrity-production that have been outmoded by large publishing conglomerates, the contingencies of authorial celebrity under that now fully formed star system, and Amis’s ongoing and uneasy negotiation of the terms of his own celebrity brand.
     
    The novel, set in the 1990s, centers on two forty-year-old writers: the increasingly smug Gwyn Barry who writes highly successful drivel, and the quaveringly abject Richard Tull, a failing novelist trying to hold onto some literary dignity by churning out reviews of obscure biographies. While Gwyn’s success on the literary market forms the focus of much of the novel’s satire, it’s important to note that that celebrity status is defined against Richard’s pathetic grip on an obsolete ideal of modernist exceptionalism and difficulty. If in Money, as I argued above, Amis alludes to celebrity modernists like Joyce and Eliot to invest their cultural capital in his own authorial brand within the increasingly corporatized production of fiction, then in The Information he thoroughly and self-consciously exploits and explodes the myth of modernist exceptionalism with the figure of Richard Tull.
     
    When not cranking out tedious book reviews, Richard divides his working time between two crumbling bastions of highbrow modernist literary production: private publishing and little magazines. He works as poetry and fiction editor at the Tantalus Press, a private vanity publishing house whose authors, mostly barely literate, pay their own printing costs. But whereas the reputations and cultural capital enjoyed by Joyce and other modernists depended in part on the successful niche marketing of private publishers, the Tantalus exists to mock the contemporary irrelevance of such ventures, denying writers the tempting fruit of publication as cultural capital. Amis bitingly asserts the devolution of private publishing and its modernist associations with authorial exceptionalism when the chief editor at the Tantalus, Balfour, encourages Richard to publish his work under their imprint by holding out the Joycean appeal: “‘One should remind oneself,’” he tells Richard, “‘that James Joyce initially favored private publication.’ Then he added: ‘Proust, too, by the way’” (Information 52). Richard recognizes, however, that private publishing, with its myth of being “a springboard to literary eminence” fully undermined by commercial distribution in the global age, “was not organized crime exactly, but it had close links with prostitution” (53). As a fatalistic hold-out against the prostitution of postmodern private publishing, Richard is also Literary Editor at a little magazine called, yes, The Little Magazine. As if Balfour’s Joycean appeals to private publishing weren’t enough to nail the coffin on the modernist heyday of niche literary marketing, Amis gougingly traces the decline of the little magazine as a final resistance to the pressures of advertising and commercial publicity. The fictional Little Magazine emerged on the tails of high modernism, “born and raised in a five-story Georgian town house next to the Sloane Museum in Lincoln’s Inn Fields (1935-1961),” and housed all the Bohemian trappings of modernist culture—“dusty decanters” and “tables strewn with books and learned journals” (116)—before its gradually declining public presence. “Increasingly nomadic and downwardly mobile,” by the 1990s the magazine’s existence is like a metaphorical vagabond from the modernist period begging money from failed writers and critics. “On the other hand,” Amis writes with a satirical sneer, “The Little Magazine really stood for something. It really did stand for something, in this briskly materialistic age. It stood for not paying people” (117).
     
    With Richard a figure for such dying modernist institutions, his writing, always alluded to as tortuously dense and self-consciously learned, fares no better. He is, as Amis’s narrator puts it, “a marooned modernist” (125). Speaking in the guise of his narrator, Amis invites readers to “take a quick look at Richard’s stuff” before waxing ironic on modernism’s flickering historical moment and Richard as abject figure for its cultural demise from the vantage point of postmodern high publicity. “Modernism was a brief divagation into difficulty,” he writes, and Richard, its latent cross-bearer, “didn’t want to please readers.” His prose uses endless layers of “unreliable narrators and author surrogates” in what read as “indistinguishable monologues interieurs.” In other words, Amis tells us, Richard’s problem is that “he was trying to write genius novels, like Joyce. Joyce was the best yet at genius novels, and even he was a drag about half the time. Richard, arguably, was a drag all the time” (125). Amis summarily mocks Richard for trying to redo a modernist myth of exceptionalism, an effort doomed to failure either way. At best, he is a wicked and unknowing parody of Beckett’s The Unnamable and other narratives of undoing: Richard’s collected works can only go by names like “unreadable,” or, as the title of his current manuscript has it, Untitled (“deliberately but provisionally” given that title in imitation of Joyce’s Work in Progress) (125, 5).[18] Passed from one agent to the next in a downward spiral through the literary publicity machine, Richard’s manuscript gives readers migraines or sends them unexplainably to the hospital, usually before they get past page seven.
     
    Much of the novel’s satire is leveled, however, at the counter to Richard’s outmoded modernism, Gwyn Barry, a talentless scribbler and temporary success story of global literary marketing. “Gwyn Barry” is a product of media hype, “all fax and Xerox and preselect” (10), and Amis doesn’t even represent his writing within the novel, its absence silently supporting Amis’s insistence, voiced by fictional agent Gal Aplanalp, that the public is “more interested in the writers than in the writing” (94). As Amis’s own publicity scandal over switching agents demonstrated, the role of the literary agent has become increasingly central to the publication and marketing of novels and the circulation of authors as brand names. Sarah Brouillette has shown how this process works in the global marketing of postcolonial writers in a way that is also useful in considering Amis’s case and his satirical representation of the authorial star system in The Information. In a revision of Pierre Bourdieu’s thesis in The Rules of Art, that “the idea of the artist as autonomous from the economic sphere is inseparably linked to the rise of a commercial culture that allowed artists to make a living producing art,” Brouillette argues that, since the rise of multinational publishing organizations, any “claims to an authenticity defined by separation from the market” has become “a near impossibility” (62-3). This corporatization has altered the respective roles of the players involved—authors, agents, and publishers—so that “a dwindling number of ‘star’ authors receive an increasing percentage of a given firm’s available dollars in the form of lucrative advances and royalties,” and agents now play a more central role in auctioning a star’s work to the highest bidder (65).[19] Central to this network, celebrity authors are marketed as unique personae with very little realistic agency in the market for their books in such a way that the author figure becomes a “marker of differentiation” that “[conceals] mass production in individuation” (66).
     
    Obviously familiar with this corporate organization and marketing of books and authors, Amis scathingly depicts it through the smug Gwyn Barry and his interactions with agents and his own media image, in part to distance himself from it, as we’ll see. Gwyn’s success is, of course, a result of a complex network of finance, agents, marketing and distribution; or, as Richard Menke puts it, “novels [in The Information] feature as the excuses for radio and television appearances, newspaper profiles and gossip columns, movie deals” (149). In a publicity event combining interviews, photo sessions, and financial arrangements with Gwyn, Amis shows how such publicity maneuvers serve to package the image of writers whose “personae as authors are crucial to the promotional circuit necessary to a book’s success within the market” (Brouillette 67), and how this mode of production still harbors within it and cultivates a lingering fantasy of the redeeming powers of “literature” for its own sake. After a photo session with a financier, Gwyn’s publisher, “the captain of industry” (sly nod to Carlyle’s rantings?), and “the Shadow Minister of the Arts,” the financier gives a speech—“trying to get something back for his money”—about which literary magazines he would like to be associated with. All agree: one with “high standards,” and the discussion moves on to market research and questions of “targeting” the book (17-18). Gwyn also gloats to Richard about his new agent, the American Gal Aplanalp (having “controversially” switched agents in a possible allusion to Amis’s own immanent controversy), brags about the huge advance he’s getting for his incomplete manuscript, and assures Richard that Gal’s list is moving “upmarket” and becoming “more literary,” a nod to the lingering fantasy of literary exceptionalism (40-1). [20] That fantasy is partly upheld by the paradoxical process of authorial “differentiation” concealing mass production that Brouillette outlines, a process in which Gal plays a significant role in the novel and in Amis’s comic deflation. “‘Writers need definition,’” Gal tells Richard at one point, because “the public can only keep in mind one thing per writer. Like a signature. Drunk, young, mad, fat, sick: you know. . . . Ever thought about the young-fogey thing? The young fart. You wear a bowtie and a waistcoat. Would you smoke a pipe?” (94). Richard, being the naïve modernist, suggests that he get published first, and Gal quickly shifts the conversation back to publicity, suggesting that Richard begin with a journalistic piece on “very successful novelist” Gwyn Barry and initiating the plan that Richard tag along on that all-important publicity stunt to generate celebrity hype, the American book tour.
     
    In terms of the novel’s structure, the book tour across major U.S. cities serves to further polarize Richard’s failure and Gwyn’s success in the star system. Richard meets with the alleged publisher of his novel, Untitled, only to learn that the firm is a shaky start-up relying on a form of print-on-demand publication. Gwyn, on the other hand, is shepherded around by a publicity crew from photo session to book-signing events to radio interviews, all the while following rumors of his candidacy for the “Profundity Requital” literary prize. As a publicity stunt, the book tour crystallizes, in the figure of Gwyn, the mass commodification of the writer’s “uniqueness” or “signature” and the symptomatic narcissism that emerges from this tension. Following Gwyn’s return to London as a thoroughly “mediated individual,” Amis shows how the material existence of the writer becomes secondary to the author as celebrity, as circulating brand name. Perusing reviews of his work, Gwyn notices a tepid critical dismissal of his recent novel that suggests, “‘It would seem that Barry has somehow tapped a deep collective yearning. This explains the book’s success. Nothing on the page explains it’” (297). As if in response to that “deep collective yearning,” Gwyn starts reading everything that might contain some obscure reference to him or his novels, branching out from fiction reviews to agricultural and real estate reports (299-301). He further feeds this mediated celebrity ego by imagining a glowing Gwyn Barry biography, a projected crystallization of his authorial public persona, a carefully packaged mass product that shapes the image of the author’s unique subjectivity for a consuming public.
     
    The novel’s polarization of success and failure, Gwyn’s celebrity and Richard’s abject obscurity, forecloses any alternative mode of literary production. Despite Richard’s increasingly desperate attempts to sabotage Gwyn’s public image, and thus his literary authority, Gwyn remains a media darling through the novel’s end, while Richard, having accepted his inability to write something the public might want to read, gives up writing entirely and dotes on his young sons. If Amis’s presence as author-figure in Money suggests that while the writer may control the fiction, his celebrity status is subject to the contingencies of marketing, then The Information makes that point even more transparently. While the novel frequently insists that the market for fiction and authorial celebrity is arbitrary and vastly in excess of any writer’s immediate control, it also withholds any alternatives to its dictates. This reified view of market culture, where the overarching reach of market forces shapes every character’s desires and fate, is of course not new for Amis. And when the fiction is precisely about the commercial production of fiction, such a restricted vision of writing for the market—either to succeed or to fail—perhaps serves in its simplicity to heighten the satirical impact of the novel that never lets readers forget that Barry’s celebrity status has nothing to do with talent or originality. Were this the only achievement of The Information, however, we might simply dismiss Amis for his cynical complicity with the market, as Delany does, or for an implied authorial smugness as a celebrity author but one distanced from the obviously uninteresting work of his fictional creation, another instance of postmodern irony that has, for most critics, long since run its course.
     
    But it is precisely this limit, this foreclosure of alternatives in an apparently hegemonic market for fiction that I want to complicate, by asking how that fictional foreclosure implicates Amis and his ongoing negotiation of the production of authorial celebrity. My reasoning here thus diverges from Catherine Bernard’s argument that Amis’s “disembodied” authorial presence “may be a mere posture to mask his lack of control and self-identity,” but that the whole contributes to a Frankfurt School immanent critique of society by reflecting its contradictions (132). The critique is there, but exists uneasily alongside Amis’s satirical embrace of celebrity production. In a sense, especially if we take Amis at his word, “the two writers, Richard and Gwyn, are [him],” as he stated in an interview with Graham Fuller shortly after the publication of The Information, and Gwyn’s mediated ego certainly reflects Amis’s own experiences of a celebrity alter-ego during publicity events (Fuller 124). The novel also shows Amis using Richard and Gwyn to play with his own public persona. For example, Richard’s Joycean aspirations, while part of his failure in a postmodern literary market, also point to Amis’s admiration for Joyce as a model stylist; introducing Richard and his internal struggles with writing, Amis’s narrator toys with different ways of representing that interiority, revising Richard’s thoughts several times before deciding to drop the “I”: “For the interior monologue now waives the initial personal pronoun in deference to Joyce” (5). Further, Richard’s attempts to slander Gwyn’s image include spreading rumors among the judges for the Profundity prize of Gwyn’s womanizing and misogyny, accusations commonly leveled against Amis. But Amis’s sadistic treatment of both figures, even if they reflect aspects of himself, problematizes such a neat picture, even beyond a widely discredited biographical criticism. Amis makes frequent authorial intrusions throughout the novel (by now one of his signature moves), distancing his own public persona as writer from his fictional author-figures. Amis’s authorial presence in the novel, that is, contributes to its satirical representation of his dubious alter ego, Gwyn.
     
    Amis’s authorial presence in the novel, while associated with Gwyn, also serves to contradict Gwyn’s success, emphasizing the contingent and ephemeral nature of celebrity, particularly Amis’s own. Consider two examples. First, in a clear authorial intrusion early in the novel, Amis briefly interjects with what sounds like a self-conscious undoing of the controlling Joycean creator, “behind or beyond or above his handiwork . . . paring his fingernails.” The intrusion tells a story about trying to sign with a child in the park whom he thinks is deaf. Self-consciously failing to communicate with the child, he finally attempts to make the signs—“the M, the A”—and thinks to himself, “how can I ever play the omniscient, the all-knowing, when I don’t know anything?” (43). If modernist celebrity depends in part on the myth of relative autonomy from bourgeois systems of production and exchange, Amis’s self-effacing authorial presence points to the postmodern and highly speculative literary market in which he is only “one small part of a vast and complex machine” (Brouillette 67).
     
    Second, Amis pits the arbitrary and ephemeral time of authorial fame against the nature of universal time, a trope through which he refers to his own contingent celebrity status. In an interior monologue during a conversation with Gwyn, Richard reflects that “Gwyn’s success was rather amusingly—no, in fact completely hilariously—accidental. And transitory. Above all transitory. If not in real time then, failing that, certainly in literary time. . . . Or else the universe was a joke” (80). After they part ways, Amis intrudes to reflect on the speed of light and the inconceivable and growing distance between points in space. On par with Joyce’s interest in the universal and the particular, the timeless and the trivial, that we see in the “Ithaca” episode of Ulysses, Amis’s interjection on astronomical time answers Richard’s speculation about Gwyn with a comically hyperbolic reflection on his own “literary time” of transitory celebrity in the face of universal time:
     

    In a million millennia, the sun will be bigger. It will feel nearer. In a million millennia, if you are still reading me, you can check these words against personal experience, because the polar ice caps have melted away and Norway enjoys the climate of North Africa.
     
    Later still, the oceans will be boiling. The human story, or at any rate the terrestrial story, will be coming to an end. I don’t honestly expect you to be reading me then. (81)

     
    As Amis jokingly projects his own literary longevity into this grand narrative of apocalypse, he implicitly mocks his fictional author’s desire for an immortality born out of the polish of corporate branding.
     
    So through the novel’s foreclosure of any alternatives to success or failure in the global corporate production of literature, Amis’s identification with his author figures, and his authorial reflections on the ephemeral and contingent nature of his own celebrity status, The Information, as several critics have suggested, certainly implicates Amis with the star system and its arbitrary commodification of literature that the novel supposedly indicts.[21] The marketing of the novel, Amis’s self-reflexive complicity, and the novel’s picture of winners-take-all publishing, all point to a totalizing market for literature that is fully and inescapably reified. But that’s precisely the point on which I want to conclude my reading of the novel.
     
    In his recent essay on Amis and the marketing of genre, Will Norman argues that Amis’s
     

    Night Train reveals a disjunction between the marketing, design and institutional reception of Amis’s work as literary fiction on one hand, and the author’s own strategies of composition on the other. In the light of this analysis, Amis’s work yields a negative critique of the category of literary fiction from within its own domain, in rendering visible the tensions and compromises necessary to its desire for legitimacy.” (38)

     
    I fully agree with Norman’s thesis and its general relevance to Amis’s larger aims across his fiction, especially insofar as it calls attention to a negative critique operative within the very domain of literary production today. I would, however, like to push that argument towards a different conclusion. In exposing the “compromises” associated with the corporate market for fiction, The Information fully undermines any highbrow legitimacy for literature, leaving only an empty desire in its place. The celebrity author, as representative of literary fiction, is an absolute product of successful packaging and marketing, and thus serves for Amis to sweep away any residual claims literature makes to an art that is not bound by capricious and speculative corporate values. Following on this, and building on Success and Money, Amis implicates his own authorial celebrity with the systems of speculation and greed that he so strongly satirizes. But rather than seeing this simply as a problem of complicity with its satirical target, as Delany does, or as a balance between “satiric authority” and complicity with commodification, as Begley argues of Money (84), the strength of The Information is that it collapses any distinction between fictional representation and its mode of production under the new star system of multinational marketing. As such, it culminates Amis’s ongoing fictional drama of the market for literature. The novel concludes by insisting that “the information” is nothing, a kind of existential abyss of a contemporary culture lacking any ontological or moral ground. But it also suggests that the novel is about, is the information on, the process whereby the category of literature has become completely reified, and the contingent status of the celebrity author figure it produces along with it. More specifically, The Information is about the production, and contingency, of Martin Amis’s celebrity.
     

    Conclusion

    I began this discussion with the story of the media scandal over what some in the British publishing establishment saw as a mercenary move to secure an enormous advance, an outcry based partly on the sense that Amis had sold out the category of literary fiction to the strictly commercial dictates of the mass market. As I’ve suggested throughout the essay, this distinction is something of a fantasy, a holdout on a modernist myth of literary exceptionalism from the homogenizing forces of the conglomerate system that has come to dominate the market for literary fiction. In this sense, Amis’s rising financial success as an author and his transparently commercial move served to expose that fantasy. Further, we might think of the media outrage as participating in the game that Amis’s fiction had been playing all along. From the self-reflexive stylistic experiments with modernist authorial control in Success to the metafictional play with a split authorial identity under the global “money conspiracy” of Money to The Information’s culminating reflection on the total reification of contingent celebrity, Amis has constructed a loosely allegorical trilogy that dramatizes the way in which modernist modes of celebrity—based in carefully cultivated niche markets and a myth of exceptionalism—have been fully absorbed by the global market for literary production and the commerce of cultural values. The scandal of Amis’s commercial greed played its part within a system of commercialized cultural values that, like that of literary prizes, serves to protect the collective belief in artistic autonomy, a form of cultural capital that can translate into other symbolic and economic forms, as James English has shown (189-90). If the outrage over Amis’s alleged sell-out stems from a faith in the independence of cultural capital from economic structures, a faith that at least since Bourdieu has been shown to be naïve of the way those structures prop up cultural production, then the establishment’s ire was already bound up with the commercial game Amis was playing.
     
    But beyond this picture of a totalizing market that both rewards and chastises complicity, Amis’s unfolding story about the corporate production of celebrity was a new and perverse means of generating cultural capital. Across these novels, we see Amis increasingly collapsing the distinction between fictions about the market and the market for fiction, such that even the most apparently anti-commercial satirical stance cannot deny its dependence on the systemic commodification that gives it its voice. This is by no means to redeem Amis’s choices or the politics of his fiction, much less the ways in which the market shapes the conditions of visibility for literary fiction. Rather, Amis’s self-reflexive metafictional project on the market for fiction shows that the identity of the celebrity author is itself a fiction produced by “the accumulation of literary capital (or power), and its convertibility into or out of other kinds of capital” as it continues to circulate (English and Frow 55). As Amis’s novels come to engage ever more directly with the commodification of literature and the contingent processes by which literary celebrity is conferred, and does so from the position of a self-conscious insider, he in a sense renounces any claims to cultural values distinct from their economic machinations. But in that renunciation and his full, if ironic, embrace of the corporatization of literary production, he signals a form of cultural capital whose authority is based in dramatizing the production of his own ephemeral celebrity status. Amis’s fictions about the market, read in light of the marketing of fiction, reveal a perverse and limited means of producing cultural capital out of the symbolic and economic structures that it has traditionally disavowed.

     

    Carey Mickalites is Associate Professor of English and Coordinator of Literary and Cultural Studies at the University of Memphis. His first book, Modernism and Market Fantasy: British Fictions of Capital, 1910 – 1939, was published in 2012. His current book project, Palimpsests of the Now, examines how recent British fiction dialectically engages twentieth-century history in defining “the contemporary.”
     

    Footnotes

    [1] Sarah Lyall, writing for the London special edition of the New York Times, summarized the outlook of the British literary establishment: “Part of what took everyone aback, said Peter Straus, the editor of Picador, a division of Macmillan, is that Mr. Amis is a literary novelist, not a commercial writer like the high-earning authors Jeffrey Archer, John Grisham and Barbara Taylor Bradford. ‘Commerce and literature are still meant to be separate in England,’ Mr. Straus said. ‘If you’re writing mass-market fiction, it doesn’t matter your price: you can be as vulgar as you want in terms of money. But somehow that isn’t the same for literary fiction’” (Lyall 1).
     
    [2] Keep in mind that this was 1995, when it was still possible for some in the business, like editor Peter Straus, to see literary fiction as operating in a field distinct from its more commercial cousins, even though it’s part of the same larger field of corporate-based trade publishing. Indeed, Andrew Wylie, the agent who “poached” Amis from Pat Kavanagh, played a significant role at this time in shifting the terms that star authors could expect from major publishers in the UK and US. Widely referred to as “the jackal,” Wylie began in 1980 as an outsider with an interest in promoting the authors of serious “backlist oriented” work with lower initial sales that, however, would generate more revenue in the long run. To do so, he and other agents essentially challenged the existing close ties between big agencies and publishers and focused on attracting a large number of authors whose work would sell steadily over time. Wylie insists that poaching authors like Amis is par for the course: “I think it’s lazy or quaint or both to assume that one doesn’t poach. It is pretending that publishing is a business peopled by members of a social elite who have a sort of gentlemanly game going, and the gentlemanly game was played to the disadvantage of the writer” (Thompson 68).
     
    [3] This is Delany’s view, but it is not universal. As Richard Todd has shown with regard to the system in which publishers promote lead authors’ books and brand names at the expense of lesser ones, “maintaining good relationships between author (and agent) and publisher is seen by both parties as a matter of great importance, since it may develop into a career-long cooperation” (Todd 31).
     
    [4] Perhaps the most thorough study of trade book publishing today is John B. Thompson, Merchants of Culture. Chapters 1-3 provide an in-depth look at the way the players—retail, agents (and authors), and big publishing corporations—interact in the business of producing and marketing trade books, including literary fiction.
     
    [5] Looking at the marketing of postcolonial literature, Sarah Brouillette elaborates on this further, pointing out that as regards the role of big conglomerates, “if more than 50 percent of the publishing industry is run by between five and seven encompassing firms that on average make US $500 million each year, that leaves almost no income for those thousands [of smaller publishers] remaining. The consequence of this concentration is not so much that there are no alternative or smaller successful companies, but that the conglomerates control the rules of the game” and that authors have had to organize along similar lines to negotiate the market effectively (Brouillette 53-4).
     
    [6] Or, as James Diedrick says of the media affair involving Amis and his publishing switch, “it became clear that for a writer who attains celebrity status, public reception of his work often has little to do with genuine questions of literary value.” While I generally agree with this statement, I also think that Amis’s representative celebrity status and his place in publishing today indicate that “genuine questions of literary value,” implying autonomy from market considerations, are obsolete (Diedrick 145).
     
    [7] Similarly, but focusing on representations of class in Amis, Philip Tew asks “whether such parodies of the working-class or proletarian male found in these novels can be sufficiently ironic to be reduced to generic, textual, or postmodern matters, especially when articulated from positions of cultural authority, whether represented by the novel form itself or from Amis’s own self-evident class-specific position.” Lawrence Driscoll concurs with this, arguing “that the satire and comedy in Amis do not serve to cleverly deconstruct power but are deployed in its service.” My point here is not to challenge these critiques of Amis’s often problematic depiction of working-class subjects, but rather to show how he satirically exposes the production of literary celebrity and of his own place in the process, effectively re-capitalizing on it (Tew 81; Driscoll 106-7).
     
    [8] Ian Gregson also refers to “the self-conscious cartoon flatness” of Amis’s characters, seeing it as a “posthuman” device that responds to a loss of Romantic values: “Amis’s caricatural vision is most accurately seen as satirizing a contemporary state of affairs in which Romantic values have been thoroughly trashed” (Gregson 132).
     
    [9] See Doan, Elias, Edmondson, Begley, and Marsh.
     
    [10] For an extended analysis of Amis’s doubles, see Todd, 22-35.
     
    [11] For a useful summary of these economic crises and shifts leading into the Thatcher years, see Brantlinger, 253-4.
     
    [12] Delany calls attention to the novel’s satirical representation of excessive, even “mad” consumerism in the U.S. (the setting alternates between New York and London), but complains that because of its totalizing focus on a money-driven society, “the novel is enfeebled by the disappearance of any rival moral system.” See Literature, Money and the Market, 177-8. Laura Doan argues that the novel’s protagonist John Self acts as a failed metonym for Thatcherite ideology (79). Begley situates the novel between a post-imperial Britain in decline and an ascendant U.S. consumerism. Nicky Marsh shows the novel’s response to financial deregulation in the period, but argues that its satirical indictment of global capital and unbridled consumerist greed fails because it ultimately equates a loss of male sovereignty with castrating women.
     
    [13] Tamás Bényei also points out John Self’s role as allegorical figure for a reified excessive consumption, arguing that “he is, as it were a meta-fetishist: his enjoyment is displaced onto ‘money’ as the possibility of pleasure. He craves desire itself, the endless metonymic postponement of enjoyment,” and “the ultimate allegorical figure of consumer society, a figure of waste.” See “The Passion of John Self: Allegory, Economy, and Expenditure in Martin Amis’s Money,” in Keulks, Martin Amis, 41, 48.
     
    [14] See “The Passion of John Self,” 36-54.
     
    [15] Nicky Marsh provides an in-depth, if meandering, summary of this state of affairs as it pertains to the novel (855).
     
    [16] This replaying of the swindle on the part of the metafictional Amis points to the recurring problem of class in his work. As Lawrence Driscoll argues (citing Gavin Keulks) about the Self-Amis relation, “while these working-class characters are at the center of these novels, they are also relegated to the margins by ‘the superior, ironizing voice’ of the author” (Driscoll 107).
     
    [17] For the story on Wilde’s celebrity self-promotion, see Goldman’s Modernism is the Literature of Celebrity, 19-54.
     
    [18] We might note here another ironic allusion to Beckett. Amis writes that Richard’s current manuscript, Untitled, uses a “rotating crew of sixteen unreliable narrators,” which sounds like Molloy’s scheme of rotating sixteen sucking stones in his pockets, a scheme that itself winds up being unreliable. See Molloy, Three Novels (New York: Grove, 1958), 69-74.
     
    [19] I cite Brouillette here because she stresses the significance of marketing an author’s image as part of celebrity production. But for a fuller discussion of the specific and increasingly powerful role played by literary agents, from the 1970s to the present, see Thompson, Merchants of Culture, 59-100. Most importantly, Thompson points out how the process of rapid consolidation among publishing houses made editors more mobile, either because they were pushed out, sought out by new corporations, or moved on for better salaries. This weakened relations between authors and editors, making agents more necessary to “deal with a world that was becoming less personal and more corporate, more complex and businesslike, by the day” (73).
     
    [20] This synergy between the global corporate mass production of literature and appeals to its distinctly cultural value operates like “the culture of prestige” surrounding cultural prizes as analyzed by James F. English. As English shows, the apparently binary relationship between the commercial and the high cultural is better seen as part of a larger system of circulating cultural values, so that the commercial operations both prop up an allegedly antithetical desire for pure art and gain immense symbolic and cultural value—added to the commercial value—from that antithesis. So cultural prizes—like other markers of cultural prestige—“have traditionally been useful in providing regular occasions for . . . critics to rehearse Enlightenment pieties about ‘pure’ art and ‘authentic’ forms of greatness or genius, and thereby to align themselves with ‘higher’ values, or more symbolically potent forms of capital,” but “such rehearsals do nothing to discredit the cultural prize, and in fact serve as a crucial support for it inasmuch as they help to keep aloft the collective belief or make-belief in artistic value as such.” Thus, “without disappearing, the modern discourse of autonomy has become a tactical fiction, or at least an imperfectly sincere one.” See The Economy of Prestige 212, 236.
     
    [21] In fact, according to Delany, the marketing for the paperback of The Information emphasized Amis’s huge advance on the novel to arouse readers’ curiosity, “encouraging people to buy the book to decide for themselves whether it was worth what was paid for it” (183).
     

    Works Cited

    • Amis, Martin. Experience: A Memoir. New York: Hyperion, 2000. Print.
    • —. Money: A Suicide Note. New York: Penguin, 1986. Print.
    • —. Success. New York: Vintage, 1991. Print.
    • —. The Information. New York: Harmony, 1995. Print.
    • Begley, Jon. “Satirizing the Carnival of Postmodern Capitalism: The Transatlantic and Dialogic Structure of Martin Amis’s Money.” Contemporary Literature 45.1 (2004): 79-105. Print.
    • Brantlinger, Patrick. Fictions of State: Culture and Credit in Britain, 1964-1994. Cornell UP, 1996. Print.
    • Brouillette, Sarah. Postcolonial Writers and the Global Literary Marketplace. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2007. Print.
    • Delany, Paul. Literature, Money and the Market: from Trollope to Amis. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2002. Print.
    • Diedrick, James. Understanding Martin Amis. Columbia: U of South Carolina P, 1995. Print.
    • Doan, Laura. “‘Sexy Greedy Is the Late Eighties’: Power Systems in Amis’s Money and Churchill’s Serious Money.” Minnesota Review 34-35 (1990): 69-80. Web. 26 January 2015.
    • Driscoll, Lawrence. Evading Class in Contemporary British Literature. New York: Palgrave, 2009.  Print.
    • Edmondson, Eli. “Martin Amis Writes Postmodern Man.” Critique 42 (2001): 145-54. Web. 26 January 2015.
    • Elias, Amy. “Meta-Mimesis? The Problem of British Postmodern Realism.” Restant 21 (1993): 10-31. Web. 26 January 2015.
    • English, James F. The Economy of Prestige: Prizes, Awards and the Circulation of Cultural Value. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2009. Print.
    • English, James F. and John Frow, “Literary Authorship and Celebrity Culture.” A Concise Companion to Contemporary British Fiction. Ed. John English. Wiley-Blackwell, 2005. Print.
    • Fuller, Graham. “The Prose and Cons of Martin Amis.” An Interview with Martin Amis. Interview 25.5 (1995). Print.
    • Goldman, Jonathan. Modernism is the Literature of Celebrity. Austin: U of Texas P, 2011. Print.
    • Gregson, Ian. Character and Satire in Postwar Fiction. London: Continuum, 2006.
    • Jaffe, Aaron. Modernism and the Culture of Celebrity. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2005. Print.
    • Kiernan Ryan. “Sex, Violence, and Complicity: Martin Amis and Ian McEwan.” An Introduction to Contemporary Fiction, ed. Rod Mengham. Cambridge: Polity, 1999. 203-18. Print.
    • Lyall, Sarah. “Martin Amis’s Big Deal Leaves Literati Fuming.” The New York Times 31 Jan. 1995. Web. 19 Jan. 2015.
    • Marsh, Nicky. “Taking the Maggie: Money, Sovereignty, and Masculinity in British Fiction of the Eighties.” Modern Fiction Studies 53.4 (2007): 845-66. Web. 26 January 2015.
    • Menke, Richard. “Mimesis and Informatics in The Information.” Martin Amis: Postmodernism and Beyond. Ed. Gavin Keulks. Palgrave Macmillan, 2006. Print.
    • Norman, Will. “Killing the Crime Novel: Martin Amis’s Night Train, Genre and Literary Fiction.” Journal of Modern Literature 35.1 (Fall 2011). Print.
    • Rainey, Lawrence. Institutions of Modernism. New Haven: Yale UP, 1998. Print.
    • Tew, Philip. The Contemporary British Novel. London: Continuum, 2004. Print.
    • —. “Martin Amis and Late-twentieth century Working-class Masculinity: Money and London Fields.” Martin Amis: Postmodernism and Beyond. Ed. Gavin Keulks. Palgrave Macmillan, 2006. Print.
    • Thompson, John B. Merchants of Culture: The Publishing Business in the Twenty-First Century. Cambridge: Polity, 2010. Print.
    • Todd, Richard. “Literary Fiction and the Book Trade.” A Concise Companion to Contemporary British Fiction. Ed. James F. English. Malden: Blackwell, 2006. Print.
  • Thinking Feeling Contemporary Art

    Catherine Zuromskis (bio)

    University of New Mexico

    zuromski@unm.edu

     

    Review of Jennifer Doyle, Hold It Against Me: Difficulty and Emotion in Contemporary Art. Durham: Duke UP, 2013.

    In the summer of 2004, toward the tail end of my graduate studies, I spent six weeks at Cornell University, attending the School of Criticism and Theory. There I witnessed a memorable and dramatic public lecture and presentation by Richard Schechner, one of the key figures in the foundation of performance studies. The lecture focused on the meaning behind contemporary performance artworks that employ self-wounding and mutilation in various forms. After encouraging his audience not to turn away from the difficult material he was about to show, Schechner screened a lengthy montage of video documentation of such works, beginning, relatively innocuously, with Chris Burden’s 1971 Shoot piece and reaching a crescendo with Rocío Boliver’s Cierra las Piernas from 2003. As the artist on screen pushed a plastic Jesus figurine into her vagina and proceeded to sew it closed, the audience at SCT expressed audible discomfort and horror. One student got up to leave and fainted just outside the doorway to the lecture hall, at which point the event ground to an angry halt.
     
    Reactions to the presentation after the fact were mixed but generally negative. Many of my colleagues felt duped by the sensationalism of the presentation and what they felt was Schechner’s inability to offer a coherent rationale for the difficult performances they had been asked, further, exhorted, to watch. Having some previous familiarity with the works in question and knowing well my own very low threshold of tolerance when it comes to blood and the violation of flesh—I have been known to faint myself—I chose to turn away for much of the presentation. As one of the few art historians in the crowd, I reasoned to myself that I understood the work on an intellectual level—that is to say, I felt I knew what the work was even if I had not experienced much of it directly, either in person or through video documentation—and thus felt I did not need to watch it. Like my theory-minded grad student peers, I found Schechner’s presentation to be something of a fiasco for the way it seemed to use these difficult performance works as a tool of emotional manipulation rather than elucidate their meaning on an intellectual and conceptual level.
     
    Reading Jennifer Doyle’s important new book, Hold It Against Me: Difficulty and Emotion in Contemporary Art, I often found myself returning to Schechner’s notorious lecture and I have come to think that there was a lot more going on in that encounter—socially, politically, and affectively—than I, my colleagues, or perhaps even Schechner himself realized. At the crux of many of the works Schechner presented, and arguably of Schechner’s presentation itself (driven as it seemed to be by a desire to provoke and unsettle his audience) is the issue of what Doyle describes as “difficulty” in art. The concept of difficult art is certainly nothing new to art historians. As Doyle suggests, the difficulty of a Picasso painting, a Duchamp readymade, or a Donald Judd box sculpture is an intellectual one. The work may challenge the viewer with its austerity or critical complexity. It may require a certain degree of historical knowledge and conceptual rigor to access. It is not, however, incomprehensible. Indeed, as Doyle suggests, the difficulty of abstraction and conceptualism is not only addressed but also monumentalized within the institutional spaces of fine art. My choice to turn away from Schechner’s screening was born precisely of my art historical sense of intellectual mastery over such conceptual gestures as Duchamp’s and Judd’s. However, the “difficult” art that Doyle is interested in (and the kind of art in Schechner’s video montage) is difficult for a very different reason. It is often defined, either by intention or by prejudice, by its externality to conventions of the museum, the gallery, and art history as a discipline. The artworks addressed in this slim but formidable volume are works that defy clear, rational interpretation, operating instead in the terrain of feelings and emotions. How one might approach such work without resorting to either an overly schematic literalism on the one hand or a knee-jerk dismissal of sentimentality on the other, and what we stand to gain by threading this difficult needle are the critical lessons of this study. By learning to better engage works that operate in the realm of affect, we not only get a more accurate and socially inclusive understanding of the field of contemporary art as a whole, but we also begin to better understand affect itself a site of social and political possibility.
     
    At the center of Hold It Against Me is an examination of the function of affect in contemporary art. The artists she writes about, among them Ron Athey, Nao Bustamante, James Luna, and Franko B, generally employ some aspect of performance in their work, and the affect Doyle is interested in is manifest both in the artist’s performance itself and the audience’s reaction to it. Many of these works—Ron Athey’s masochistic endurance piece Incorruptible Flesh: Dissociative Sparkle (2006), for example, or Franko B’s bleeding performances—may provoke dramatic and visceral affective responses in the audience member who may struggle witnessing and engaging with the artist’s body in pain. But not all works in Doyle’s book are so extreme. James Luna’s History of the Luiseño People, La Jolla Reservation Christmas 1990 (2009), for example, is alienating, but only because the drunken, hostile persona of Luna’s performance was off-putting and awkward. Similarly, Doyle begins the book with an illuminating anecdote about her own resistance to participate in the late Adrian Howells’ performance Held, a work that centers not on feelings of pain and suffering but rather on the mundane pleasures of domestic cohabitation. The piece invited a single “viewer” to spend an hour at home with the artist, drinking tea, watching TV, holding hands, and spooning in bed. That a scholar like Doyle, who is tough enough to assist Athey throughout the six-hour duration of Dissociative Sparkle by placing eye drops in his eyes while his lids are held open by fish hooks, would feel such profound discomfort with the domestic comforts offered by Held is revelatory, and gets to the heart of Doyle’s argument. The works in question are important not because they require us to feel a certain way—indeed Doyle’s own affective response to Held prevented her from participating in the piece at all. Doyle highlights the critical point, citing Irit Rogoff, that such resistance or the act of looking away need not be understood as a failure to engage the work. Rather, the heterogeneity of audience responses constitutes a vital part of what Doyle describes as “the fleshy complexity of viewership and audience” (14). These affectively difficult artworks are significant because of the way that the feelings they provoke, whatever they may be, offer a different, more embodied and more socially engaged way of thinking about art and the world it inhabits.
     
    This alternate approach is particularly important because so many of the works under consideration here are by female, queer, and/or artists of color (the one key exception is an idiosyncratic but fascinating discussion of Thomas Eakins’ 1875 painting The Gross Clinic).  Echoing the work of José Esteban Muñoz, Darby English, and others, Doyle’s complex attention to the difficulties of emotion in contemporary art highlights and undermines the literalism so often employed in reading the work of artists of color, queers artists, and woman artists. James Luna’s famous 1986 Artifact Piece, in which the Native American artist “installed himself” in a glass vitrine in an anthropological museum, is a particularly potent commentary on this art historical tendency toward “literalization.” Artifact Piece cannily and critically presents artwork and artist as static, artifactual, relegated to the past with all other Native culture. However, by engaging the emotional terrain of these works, Doyle suggests that we may find a way out of the regressive critical tendency to rationalize and reduce these kinds of artwork to a mere representation of race, gender, or sexuality. Acknowledging feeling in contemporary art draws attention to that which is obliterated, when, for example, Ron Athey’s work is framed simply as “art about AIDS” because Athey is gay and HIV positive. Furthermore, engaging affect offers a different way to think about the conceptual project of such work, to realize its full complexity, as Doyle does when she delves into the physical, psychological, social, historical, and iconographical richness of a critically ignored and misunderstood artwork like Athey’s Dissociative Sparkle. In the process, she reveals Dissociative Sparkle to be, on both a personal and a public level, a work “haunted … by its history [and] an act of determined political defiance” (68).
     
    What makes this book so brilliant and challenging (both for the reader, and I suspect, for the author) is that engaging these affective responses from a scholarly position is in itself a difficult task. Doyle is explicit about the social meaning of affect. Emotion, she notes, is produced through social convention and it is “where ideology does its most devastating work” (xi). But this fact does not make our feelings any less authentically or individually felt. To write a scholarly work about feelings, then, places the author in the tricky position of thinking and feeling simultaneously, of acknowledging public convention alongside private impulse, of rationalizing the sometimes irrational, and, often, of leaving things open ended. In response, the structure of Doyle’s book is demonstrative of this difficulty. It is episodic, meditative, even meandering at times, but it is also incisive and remarkably accessible for a work of such complexity and depth. As she weaves together a variety of disciplinary perspectives (art history, literary studies, and music theory among them) with her own first person encounters with provocative performance works, Doyle offers the reader a rare glimpse into not just the logistics of the works but the experience of them: interpretations convey feeling. Reading her description of Frank B’s performance I Miss You! (2003), I, too, found myself deeply unsettled, haunted by a performance I had never seen.
     
    Such a maneuver is certainly significant for the way it does justice to the genre of performance art that is the primary focus of the work. While certainly less visually comprehensive than the video document, Doyle’s book offers a different, but I think equally important form of documentation of the works she has participated in or witnessed first hand. But perhaps most important to this art historian is the way Doyle’s attention to parsing feeling in contemporary art unsettles foundational assumptions in the history of art. What makes this book required reading for any scholar of modern and contemporary art is the way it complicates conventional art historical distinctions between formal innovation and narrative based or “literal” work. Modernist art has generally privileged the former over the latter, championing those artists who create difficult art by examining the ontology of the art object itself and simultaneously dismissing those who engage content and narrative as too straightforward to be considered avant garde. Doyle cannily reveals the way that this modernist notion persists even in the contemporary moment by revealing the way supposedly “literal” art is equally engaged in complexity through the feelings it produces. It is hard to overstate the significance of this move. The book challenges the instincts of many critics (myself included) to dismiss sentimentality in art as narcissistic, maudlin, and, ironically, too accessible. Thinking back to Schechner’s presentation, I realize that what I missed was the way that my own sense of intellectual mastery over the history of modern art, my cultivated scholarly “coolness” in the face of the difficult work in Schechner’s presentation, distracted me from my own affective response to the work and my emotional need to turn away. Doyle’s book is both an endorsement for and an example of what might happen once we venture away from the assurance of that cool scholarly detachment and into the less transparent but perhaps more revealing terrain of affective response. What Doyle discovers in that realm of feelings is not only personal sentiment, but also a complex site where ideology, aesthetics, social convention, and political possibility intersect.
     

    Catherine Zuromskis is Associate Professor of Art History at the University of New Mexico. She is the author of Snapshot Photography: The Lives of Images (MIT Press, 2013) and The Factory (La Fabrica, 2012), a catalog for the exhibition From the Factory to the World: Photography and the Warhol Community which she also curated as part of PhotoEspaña 2012. Her writings on photography and American art and visual culture have appeared in The Velvet Light Trap, Art Journal, Criticism, American Quarterly, and the anthologies Photography: Theoretical Snapshots (Routledge, 2008) and Oil Culture (forthcoming from University of Minnesota Press).
     

  • Styled

    Jordan Alexander Stein (bio)

    Fordham University

    jstein10@fordham.edu

     

    Review of Michael Trask, Camp Sites: Sex, Politics, and Academic Style in Postwar America. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2013.

    Camp Sites advances the beautifully counterintuitive argument that the midcentury US university’s transition between the consensus liberalism of the 1950s and the New Left radicalism of the 1960s was characterized less by rupture than by continuity.  Chief among these continuities was an interest in style—the political gesture conceived as a stance, the idea that “attitudes are politics” (13).  A major foil, the book further argues, for the postwar period’s evolving interest in style was the figure of the closeted homosexual.  Camp Sites accordingly lays out “the shift from a representation of queer sexuality as the abject other of mainstream liberal culture to an image of queer sexuality as the statist enemy of the counterculture and the New Left” (1).  Traversing a large number of academic disciplines and intellectual movements—including the campus novel, the rise of qualitative sociology, the teaching of writing, the development of method acting—the book persuasively demonstrates that “midcentury academic disciplines placed the theatrical, the synthetic, the artificial, and the constructed at the heart of their research programs” (2), making these into objects for scrutiny.
     
    Camp Sites shows the more familiar narrative of the rejection of 1950s liberalism by 1960s radicalism to be a story that is largely enabled by scholarly and historical inattention to the consistent ways that these two broad movements scrutinized the figure of the homosexual.  In the 1950s, belief emerged as an intellectual and political summum bonum.  Belief, however, also took on a particular valence: “beliefs are what you publically pretend to have while privately admitting their emptiness.  Belief is a formal structure purified of content” (7).  The closeted homosexual—whose commitments were privately held rather than publicly expressed—gave the lie to this structure of belief, and thus became a figure of dissembling and threat.  But for much the same reason, as the New Left began to reject formalist beliefs in favor of a notion of authenticity  (or what the book calls “the gesture of conferring political meaning on acts by highlighting their obviousness” [105]), the homosexual again became a problematic figure, because his private convictions figured only his inauthenticity.
     
    As the admirably wide research of Camp Sites demonstrates, considerable ink was spilled in those pre-Stonewall days discussing the status of homosexuals. However, the book does not only track the manifest discourses surrounding homosexuality in the period; it also tracks the (consistently negative) evaluations of camp style and camp aesthetics—the surfeit of non-ironic aesthetic excess that failed to reflect either the style of detached belief in the 1950s or the style of authentic self-expression in the 1960s.  If homosexuals were aligned with a camp style that kept them out of touch with the intellectual and political mainstreams of the postwar period, however, the book goes to lengths to show that those mainstreams nevertheless relied on the figure of the homosexual and on camp style as a lurking form of inauthenticity against which to define themselves.  Camp Sites draws attention to the historical fact that the radicalism of the New Left failed to embrace nascent gay liberation movements, observing that “The equation radicals forged between authenticity and a meaningful life rendered gay culture’s uncommitted and artificial persons beyond redemption, even if such figures would serve a role in defining countercultural commitment by their negative example” (1).
     
    Camp Sites is written with splendid erudition and is carefully measured in its assessments of the historical terrain on which it stands—also the same terrain on which academics working at US universities in 2014 all stand.  Indeed, a book that tries to expose the ways that a logic of disavowal structured academic knowledge sets for itself a complicated task.  To commit itself to a hermeneutics of suspicion would involve complicity with the postwar academic mandate to expose rather than believe.  By contrast, to believe rather than expose might leave the study complicit with something that it also seeks to critique.  What we get in the end is a work that imagines that the past is irreversible, that the terrain on which we walk has calcified, and that our rejection or acceptance of the past will be partial and motivated.  Such a conclusion seems entirely true, and also somewhat flat.
     
    Camp Sites is an enviably even-handed critical performance and, given its subject and its method, I found that surprising.  Though the book’s research and examples bear no similarities to the isolated anecdotes that often characterize New Historicist arguments, the book’s argumentative moves are nonetheless reminiscent of New Historicism’s.  The introductory chapter announces with some satisfaction that the method of Camp Sites will be to “Scrambl[e] the cognitive map of a period in order to extract its overriding ‘logic’” (16–17), and it further defends against any apparent “recidivism” in this move by reclaiming the extraction of cultural logic as a campy thing to do (17).  The cheekiness of this defense alone should make anyone who cares about style sympathetic to this study, even if the book did not otherwise have considerable merits.  But it is also worth noting that this cheek feels, significantly, more stylish than substantial.  The moment that New Historicism can be claimed by camp is necessarily the moment that New Historicism has lost its claims to political urgency.
     
    Given such commitments to style, one might suppose that if a book extracts a cultural logic, and if it calls that move camp, then the book might make that move in a heightened or attenuated or dramatic way.  But it doesn’t.  I wanted the book to be angry at the past.  I wanted the book to assume a position.  I wanted that position to have the force of belief, and I wanted belief to matter.  These desires are my own, and they certainly do not describe a flaw in the study itself, which is otherwise entirely masterful.  Rather, I point to my desires here because I think that the ways in which they are unaccommodated by a work as otherwise successful as Camp Sites may say something about literary criticism more generally.  Such a careful, interdisciplinary, meta-analytical study can persuade, but it cannot make us believe.  The book extrapolates this fact as a historical problem, but, on its own terms, it necessarily can’t resolve that problem.
     
    Ultimately, Camp Sites performs a sly and fascinating account of the ways that knowledge (in the form of paradigms, frameworks, analyses) and action (in the form of decisions, political aims) have very little immediate relation to one another.  One way to read Camp Sites is as a defense of thinking for understanding’s sake.  But what we do once we understand remains an open question—at least until the book’s final pages.
     
    The epilogue departs from the book’s otherwise tight historical focus to take on queer theory as such, exemplified in work from the early 2000s by Jack Halberstam and José Muñoz.  Here, Camp Sites identifies queer theory’s commitment to antinormativity as another turn in the liberal university’s habituated rhythms.  In this conclusion, queer theory’s antinormative orientation becomes a style of intellectual engagement that, like all postwar forms of academic style, owes more to the institutional conditions of its production than to the individuals who exhibit it.  This point is not offered as a critique of queer theory, so much as a provocation: “In my view it would make queer work more rather than less interesting were we to admit that our favorite category, the antinormative, is most comfortable in the institution that houses us, even if we are reluctant to call it home” (229).  Like its ancestor the New Left, queer theory has perhaps never been as antinormative as it has thought itself to be.
     
    The book’s connections between identity and behavior, thought and action, are forged by institutions much more than by people, though the people in question seem to occupy a position that, structurally, disenables them from seeing this.  Camp Sites calls for deeper, richer, more widespread, and more thoroughly canvassed analysis of the role of institutions as enabling conditions for intellectual thought, all the while paying equal attention to what we as intellectuals disavow and define ourselves against.  Few careful readers of Camp Sites will be left satisfied with the ways that academics of the past half-century have been shaping their inquires.
     

    Jordan Stein teaches in the English department at Fordham University. Among his publications is the co-edited volume Early African American Print Culture (Penn UP, 2012).
     

  • Žižek Now! or, a (Not So) Modest Plea for a Return to the Political

    Russell Sbriglia (bio)

    University of Rochester

    russell.sbriglia@rochester.edu

     

    Review of Jamil Khader and Molly Anne Rothenberg, eds., Žižek Now: Current Perspectives in Žižek Studies. Malden: Polity, 2013.

    At the precise midpoint of Slavoj Žižek’s The Ticklish Subject stands a trenchant critique of the contemporary “post-political” landscape. According to Žižek, postmodern post-politics doesn’t so much “merely ‘repress[ ]’ the political, trying to contain it and pacify the ‘returns of the repressed,’ but much more effectively ‘forecloses’ it” by “emphasiz[ing] the need to leave old ideological divisions behind and confront new issues, armed with the necessary expert knowledge and free deliberation that takes people’s concrete needs and demands into account” (198). Under this model, the State, claims Žižek, is “reduc[ed] . . . to a mere police-agent servicing the (consensually established) needs of market forces and multiculturalist tolerant humanism,” the result being that “[i]nstead of the political subject ‘working class’ demanding its universal rights, we get, on the one hand, the multiplicity of particular social strata or groups, each with its problems . . . and, on the other, the immigrant, ever more prevented from politicizing his predicament of exclusion” (199-200). Such a state of affairs, Žižek concludes, speaks precisely to “the gap that separates a political act proper from the ‘administration of social matters’ which remains within the framework of existing sociopolitical relations,” for “the political act (intervention) proper is not simply something that works well within the framework of the existing relations, but something that changes the very framework that determines how things work.” Indeed, “authentic politics,” Žižek insists, is “the art of the impossible—it changes the very parameters of what is considered ‘possible’ in the existing constellation” (199).
     
    As one of the most recent installments in Polity’s ever-expanding “Theory Now” series, Jamil Khader and Molly Anne Rothenberg’s Žižek Now makes good on its promise to offer the latest perspectives in Žižek studies across multiple disciplines, from German idealism, materialism, and religion to ecology and (surprisingly enough) quantum physics. Much like its subject, whose work, as Khader emphasizes in the book’s introduction, spans “a dizzying array of topics,” rubbing seemingly disparate disciplines against one another in a way that “does not produce a totalizing synthesis of opposites but rather allows for articulating the gaps within and between these fields through the Hegelian method of negative dialectics” (3), Žižek Now is eclectic to the core—a testament to both Žižek’s incredibly wide range as a thinker and his incredibly broad appeal throughout academia (and beyond). Yet despite this disciplinary eclecticism, the strongest essays in Khader and Rothenberg’s collection are united by a common thread: a focus on, and furtherance of, Žižek’s aforementioned plea for a return to the political.
     
    Exemplary in this regard are the contributions of Todd McGowan, Verena Andermatt Conley, Erik Vogt, and Khader. McGowan’s essay, “Hegel as Marxist: Žižek’s Revision of German Idealism,” constitutes the best treatment to date of Žižek’s call for a Hegelian critique of Marx as opposed to the standard Marxian critique of Hegel.[1] At the heart of McGowan’s chapter is the irreducibility of antagonism for Hegel. As McGowan points out, for Žižek, the fundamental difference between Hegel and Marx is that whereas the latter based his entire political project on the belief in a future overcoming of antagonism, the former posited antagonism as the very “ground of social relations” (47) and “the foundation of politics” (48). This, claims McGowan, is why the more unabashedly Marxist/communist Žižek has become in recent years, the more Hegel has come to displace Lacan as the figure most crucial to his thinking (47), for, according to Žižek, it is only by “confront[ing] the inescapability of antagonism” that subjects can “free themselves from the power of authority and from corresponding relations of domination” (48). Hegel is thus for Žižek “the political thinker par excellence,” for he “tear[s] down all the false avenues of escape that promise freedom from the alienation that accompanies an antagonistic social structure,” insisting that “[t]here is no future free of antagonistic struggle, but only a present always enmeshed within that struggle” (49). The result of this Hegelian critique of Marx, McGowan demonstrates, is not a rejection of Marxism but, on the contrary, a more “stringent” (48), “anti-utopian” Marxism, one “much less hopeful” (49) yet ultimately “more revolutionary . . . than Marx himself [was] able to advance” (48) insofar as it posits revolution as permanent and perpetual.[2]
     
    Addressing a position of Žižek’s that many on the left find problematic is Verena Andermatt Conley, who examines Žižek’s recent forays into ecology, the most famous of which remains his ten-minute segment on the topic in Astra Taylor’s 2008 film Examined Life, in which he not only predicts that ecology will become “the new opium of the masses,” but likewise insists that the proper means of confronting our ongoing ecological crises is not to return to nature but, rather, “to cut off even more our roots in nature” and “become more artificial.” While such a brash call for an “ecology without nature” has led Žižek to be all but dismissed as a rational voice by many ecocritics across the humanities, Conley suggests that Žižek’s “eco-chic” is simultaneously not as iconoclastic as it may at first appear (she cites similar critiques of nature by Gregory Bateson, Michel Serres, Stephen J. Gould, and Deleuze and Guattari), yet also precisely where one should locate the true revolutionary potential of his increasingly strident calls for a return to communism.[3] Indeed, as Conley would have it, the backdrop for Žižek’s segment in Examined Life—a garbage dump—is entirely apropos, for Žižek identifies the “new global slums” of Latin America and Southeast Asia, those “zones of excluded populations” that lie “outside the state in areas that are indicated on official maps as blanks” (123) and whose inhabitants the global capitalist system has relegated to the trash heap, dismissing them as “the animals of the globe” (“Nature” 42), as one of the “few authentic ‘evental sites’ in today’s society” (“Nature” 40-41) from which the true resistance to late-capitalism will emerge. As Conley notes, Žižek maintains that the “slum collectives” that have begun to form in these zones constitute “the new proletarian position of the twenty-first century” (123), a proletariat that has the potential to generate “new forms of social awareness” not recuperated by capitalist ideology and which will ultimately become “the germs of the future” (“Nature” 42).[4] “Germ” is the operative word here, for it speaks to the type of apocalypticism with which Žižek has been flirting as of late—a sort of viral “divine violence” from the ground up, as it were.[5] Conley thus concludes that, for Žižek, the global slums figure as sites of a quite literal communist ecology, a point no better underscored than by his assertion, whilst discussing the threat of global warming, that “when our natural commons are threatened, neither market nor state will save us, but only a properly communist mobilization” (Living 334).
     
    But perhaps the most important contributions to the volume are Erik Vogt’s and Jamil Khader’s long-overdue inquiries into Žižek’s relevance for postcolonial studies. Given Žižek’s marked hostility toward postcolonial tropes like “subalternity,” “hybridity,” and “multeity,” all of which are reflective of the identitarian logic underwriting postcolonial praxis, such belatedness is in some respects not at all surprising. Indeed, one need only cite Žižek’s recent quip that “[p]ostcolonialism is the invention of some rich guys from India who saw that they could make a good career in top Western universities by playing on the guilt of white liberals” (Engelhart) to understand why there hasn’t been much work done on Žižek and postcolonialism. Yet, as Vogt and Khader both demonstrate, a dialogue between the two has considerable upside for both.
     
    Vogt’s essay is a comparative reading of Žižek and Fanon illustrating that, while not identical, their conceptions of violence nonetheless “converge in a trenchant critique regarding the perceived dissimulation of the systemic, objective violence central to the capitalist (neo)-colonialist system” (140)—an objective violence against which both Žižek and Fanon advocate subjective violence (including self-violence). Though he doesn’t mention divine violence by name, Vogt seems to have this Benjaminian concept in mind when he likens Žižek’s “pleas” for violence to both Fanon’s insistence upon “the necessity of (political) violence, of the violent traumatic shattering of particular ideological predicaments,” and his “definition of (transformative) political violence as [in Žižek’s words] ‘the “work of the negative,” . . . as a violent reformation of the very substance of the subject’s being’ ” (143).[6] Vogt here draws an implicit link between Žižek and Fanon by highlighting the latter’s Hegelian insistence upon the need for consciousness to “lose itself in the night of the absolute, the only condition to attain to consciousness of self” (Fanon 133-34). As Vogt notes, for Fanon, this “tarrying with the negative,” as Hegel would put it, takes the form of “losing [him]self in négritude”—an immersion intended “not to assert or retrieve some (lost) stable racial-cultural self-identity, but rather to take the first steps toward a radical political challenge of racist-colonial oppression” (144). Such a challenge takes the form of a subversive “over-identification with the fantasy of négritude,” an overidentification which, “[b]y bringing to light in a literal manner the unspoken assumptions and rules tacitly organizing négritude as (fantasized) past (and future) collective identity,” not only helps to undermine the colonial hegemony, but, just as important, “makes it possible for the colonized intellectual to realize that the desire for cultural and racial recognition on the basis of appeals to a ‘re-discovered African culture’ is . . . grounded in the fetishism of cultural-racial identity . . . [and] in the fixation of the black and/or African subject as sublime object of an anti-colonial or even ‘postcolonial’ ideology that is nothing but a kind of inherent transgression with regard to the colonial system” (145).[7] Vogt ties this point to Žižek’s anti-identitarianism, claiming that against the “particularist and differentialist logics” undergirding “multiculturalist doxa”—logics according to which “victimized identities are per se politically ‘emancipatory’ once rights will have been conferred upon them”—both Fanon and Žižek insist that the postcolonial subject “be politicized in such a manner so as to become heterogeneous to any post-political demand for integration, to any valorization of one’s particularity in the existing state of things.” Only this, Vogt concludes, can give rise to “a postcolonial egalitarian collective . . . founded upon an unconditional universalism” (152).
     
    Khader’s essay is more critical of Žižek than Vogt’s. Khader’s main argument is that if, following Žižek, “repeating Lenin” is indispensable to achieving a truly revolutionary act today, one that would make it possible to begin (re)imagining viable alternatives to democratic state capitalism, then “postcoloniality should (retroactively) be considered one of those causal nodes around which a Leninist act is formed” (161).[8] Khader delves into how Lenin, following the 1914 crisis and his disenchantment with the Second International, began identifying not the Western working class but, rather, the “hundreds of millions” in the colonies as the primary subjects of the (inter)national liberation movement. As he explains, though Lenin never abandoned his belief in the revolutionary potential of the Western proletariat, he increasingly came to “locate[ ] the language of hope and messianism that characterizes socialist internationalism in the postcolonial field of possibilities” (166), a fact borne out by later texts such as Imperialism (1916), The State and Revolution (1917), and, most obviously, the writings collected in the posthumously published The National Liberation-Movement in the East (1957)—texts whose references and examples are “mostly drawn not from Russia but from anti-imperialist national liberation movements in India, Ireland, China, Turkey, and Iran” (167). Influenced by Third World Marxist activists and intellectuals such as the Indian M. N. Roy and the Muslim Mir Said Sultan-Galiev, the later Lenin would go on to proclaim that “the awakening to life and struggle of new classes in the East (Japan, India, China) . . . serves as a fresh confirmation of Marxism” (33: 233), and that “[w]orld imperialism shall fall when the revolutionary onslaught of the exploited and oppressed workers in each country . . . merges with the revolutionary onslaught of hundreds of millions of people [in the colonies] who have hitherto stood beyond the pale of history, and have been regarded merely as the objects of history” (31: 232). This last line is particularly telling, for its anticipation of the rejection by postcolonial peoples of their status as “objects of history” speaks to the type of revolutionary subjectivity of which Lenin increasingly believed them capable. And yet, as Khader points out, for all the emphasis he places on repeating Lenin, Žižek, insofar as he “represents the postcolonial as both an ideological supplement to global capitalism . . . and its excremental remainder,” fails to follow Lenin in “imagin[ing] the subject of postcolonial difference as a genuine locus of the revolutionary act,” as “a subject-for-itself,” “opting instead for envisioning a true revolution emerging only from a Europe-centered ‘Second World’ ” (162). Contra Žižek, Khader concludes that the best way to go about reactualizing Lenin today is by “[s]hifting the focus from the October Revolution to the history of postcolonial revolutionary experimentation,” the latter of which he believes “more productive for thinking through not only the practical difficulties of constructing a revolution, but also the ultimate end of revolution” (170).
     
    There are other important, if less integral, essays in the volume: Adrian Johnston’s immanent critique of Žižek’s (mis)use of quantum physics as a means of furthering what Johnston elsewhere dubs Žižek’s “transcendentalist materialist theory of subjectivity”—a transcendental materialism which Johnston believes biological emergentism to be better suited for than quantum physics;[9] Joshua Ramey’s attention to Žižek’s counterintuitive definition of the “free Act” as ceremonial/formal in nature and his concomitant attempt to reconcile Žižek with Deleuze by way of Žižek’s understanding of the ontology of freedom as dependent upon the subject’s relation not to an open-ended future but, rather, a “pure past” (what Deleuze would call a “virtual” past)—a past pregnant with “unexplored potentialities” which the free Act of the subject can realize retroactively (85);[10] and, perhaps strongest of all, Bruno Bosteels’s critique of Žižek’s “perverse-materialist reading of Christianity” (66)—perverse not only in the sense that “on purely formal grounds, being a good materialist seems to run directly counter to the possibility of being at the same time a good Christian” (56), but also in that, in order to make his proposed marriage between Christianity and materialism wash, Žižek must distort the materialist critique of religion found, above all, in Marx and Freud, a distortion achieved by way of “highly selective readings, subtle displacements, and clever reversals” (69).[11] Though compelling in their own right, these essays are more self-contained and thus less indicative of where Žižek studies appears to be headed in the near future, at least with respect to the humanities in general.[12]
     
    This is not to say that the other essays engage each other explicitly; however, they do speak to and resonate with each other in complex ways. Conley’s essay, for instance, would appear to absolve Žižek from the charge of Eurocentrism leveled by Khader, demonstrating Žižek’s (Leninist?) identification of subaltern slum-dwellers as the new proletariat.[13] This difference between Conley and Khader speaks to a broader tension throughout the volume concerning the figure of the Other. As McGowan stresses in his essay, Žižek’s critique of the so-called “ethical turn” in cultural studies and critical theory—a turn which many postcolonial theorists have participated in—is an extension of the Lacanian insistence upon the non-existence of the Other, at least in the sense of a self-identical, undivided Other entirely alien to the subject seeking to know it.[14] From this perspective, a postcolonial Žižek would appear to be a blatant contradiction in terms, for Žižek’s entire oeuvre stands in stark opposition to the “retreat into ontology” characteristic of much contemporary postcolonialist thought, which, as Timothy Brennan explains in his devastating critique of the identitarian logic driving critical theory today, posits subalternity not as “an inequality to be expunged but a form of ontological resistance that must be preserved—but only in that form: in a perpetually splintered, ineffective, heroic, invisible, desperate plenitude” (17).[15] To thus return to Khader’s essay, the ideal would be not for Žižek to catch up with postcolonial studies and embrace tropes such as “migrancy,” “nomadism,” “hybridity,” and “decentering”—tropes which, to again quote Brennan, a number of postcolonialists continue to uphold “not as contingent historical experiences but as modes of being . . . that political life should be based today on approximating” (139-40)—but for postcolonial studies to catch up with Žižek and divest itself of the identitarian-based “respect” for and “tolerance” of Otherness in favor of a true universalism buttressed upon a reinvigorated materialist critique of economic exploitation.[16] This, above all, is the thread that unifies the volume’s best pieces: an attention to Žižek’s universalist plea for a return to the political in the aftermath of its displacement by—if not outright abandonment in favor of—the ethical.
     
    If, however, having reached the end of Khader’s penultimate chapter, it remains unclear to the reader that this is indeed the volume’s overarching focus, Žižek’s concluding essay, “King, Rabble, Sex, and War in Hegel,” should dispel any confusion, as it traverses (and expands upon) much of the territory covered by McGowan, Conley, Vogt, and Khader. With respect to Conley’s and Khader’s focus on Third World proletarianism, for instance, Žižek, in discussing Hegel’s theory of “concrete universality” alongside his treatment of the “rabble” (Poebel) in his Philosophy of Right, asserts that the rabble, the “excessive excremental zero-value element which, while formally part of the system, has no proper place within it,” stands for “the (repressed) universality of the system” (189). As Žižek succinctly puts matters, “excess is the site of universality” (200), which is to say that “it is precisely those who are without their proper place within the social Whole (like the rabble) that stand for the universal dimension of the society which generates them” (189). In short, “the rabble is the universal as such” (190), and “the position of the ‘universal rabble’ perfectly renders the plight of today’s new proletarians,” among whom Žižek, echoing Conley’s and Khader’s essays, includes illegal immigrants, slum-dwellers, and refugees (197).
     
    From here Žižek brings the volume full circle by way of a discussion of Hegel’s insistence upon the necessity of war—a discussion that returns readers to McGowan’s essay. Countering the reading of Hegel as a conservative, Žižek makes the case for a revolutionary Hegel, a Hegel who understood war to be necessary precisely because “in war, universality reasserts its right against and over the concrete-organic appeasement in the prosaic social life” (201). Indeed, as Žižek sees it, this insistence upon the necessity of war is “the ultimate proof that, for Hegel, every social reconciliation is doomed to fail, that no organic social order can effectively contain the force of abstract-universal negativity.” Hence Hegel’s belief that social life is “condemned to the ‘spurious infinity’ of the eternal oscillation between stable civic life and wartime perturbations.” From this perspective, Hegel’s positing of war as perpetual is not a sign of his Hobbesian monarchism (though, as McGowan points out, Hegel, in the Philosophy of Right, did indeed embrace constitutional monarchy) or Burkean conservatism, but his radicalism, for “[t]his necessity of war should be linked to its opposite, the necessity of a rebellion which shatters the power edifice from its complacency and makes it aware of its dependence on the popular support and of its a priori tendency to ‘alienate’ itself from its roots” (201). And this, Žižek claims, thereby doubling down on McGowan’s redaction of his Hegelian critique of Marx, is why “Hegel is . . . more materialist than Marx,” for “[i]n asserting the threat of ‘abstract negativity’ to the existing order as a permanent feature which cannot ever be aufgehoben,” Hegel leaves “non-sublated” what “Marx re-binds . . . into a process of the rise of a New Order (violence as the ‘midwife’ of a new society).” Hence Žižek’s conclusion that the common understanding of Hegel is completely wrong, for “there is no final Aufhebung here”; on the contrary, the “regenerating passage through radical negativity,” the process of tarrying with the negative, “cannot ever be ‘sublated’ in a stable social edifice,” which is why, for Hegel, “the entire complex edifice of the particular forms of social life has to be put at risk again and again—a reminder that the social edifice is a fragile virtual entity which can disintegrate at any moment” (204).
     
    More than anything else, the massive international demonstrations of the past few years, above all the Occupy Wall Street movement and the Arab Spring, signal that perhaps the world is ready to heed Žižek’s Hegelian plea for a return to the political. To quote Žižek himself on the protests in Egypt:
     

    What affected me tremendously when I was not only looking at the general picture of Cairo, but listening to interviews with participants [and] protestors there, is how cheap [and] irrelevant all the multicultural talk becomes. There, where we are fighting a tyrant, we are all universalists. We are immediately solidary with each other. That’s how you build universal solidarity; not with some stupid UNESCO multicultural respect (“We respect your culture; you ours”). It’s the struggle for freedom. Here we have a direct proof that: (a) freedom is universal, and (b) especially proof against that cynical idea that somehow Muslim crowds prefer some kind of religiously fundamentalist dictatorship. . . . No! What happened in Tunisia, what [is] happen[ing] now in Egypt, it’s precisely this universal revolution for dignity, human rights, economic justice. This is universalism at work. (“Egypt’s”)

    Žižek’s universalist optimism here aside, it remains unclear whether or not protests such as these will themselves constitute or help to sow the seeds (or spread the germs) of an “authentic politics”  that goes beyond mere “multiculturalist tolerant humanitarianism” and “changes the very framework that determines how things work.” What is clear, however, is that Žižek Now, a book far from a hagiography, doesn’t merely parrot Žižek’s plea for a return to the political; it also clarifies, challenges, and advances it.

    Russell Sbriglia is Adjunct Assistant Professor of English at the University of Rochester, where he teaches courses in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century American literature. His book, The Night of the World: American Romanticism and the Materiality of Transcendence, will appear as part of the “Diaeresis” series at Northwestern University Press, and he is also at work on an edited collection entitled “Everything You Always Wanted to Know about Literature but Were Afraid to Ask Žižek.”
     

    Footnotes

    [1] Žižek’s call for a Hegelian critique of Marx runs throughout his work, but perhaps the best example is that found in the opening chapter of Tarrying with the Negative. Rehearsing the typical Marxist critique of Hegel, according to which the “reconciliation” between subject and substance achieved by way of “tarrying with the negative” is viewed as a reconciliation in the medium of thought only, one that signifies a resigned acceptance of irrational, perverted social conditions, Žižek goes on to propose that “after more than a century of polemics on the Marxist ‘materialist reversal of Hegel,’ the time has come to raise the inverse possibility of a Hegelian critique of Marx.” For contrary to the typical Marxist reading of Hegelian reconciliation as “the moment . . . when absolute subjectivity is elevated into the productive ground of all entities,” Žižek claims that, for Hegel, reconciliation instead designates an “acknowledgment that the dimension of subjectivity is inscribed into the very core of Substance in the guise of an irreducible lack which forever prevents it from achieving full self-identity” (26). It is this ontological crack in substance, so to speak—a crack best summed up by one of Žižek’s favorite Hegelian phrases, “substance as subject”—that McGowan’s essay is primarily concerned with.

    [2] As Adrian Johnston, another contributor to the volume, puts matters elsewhere, Žižek’s Marxism, insofar as it rejects “Marx’s ‘fantasy’ of a post-revolutionary communist economic system,” can be characterized as a “Marxism deprived of its Marxism” (Badiou 112). For an extended meditation on the emancipatory political potential of the irreducibility of antagonism—an antagonism foregrounded not only by Hegelian dialectics but also, and perhaps more forcefully, by Lacanian psychoanalysis, in particular Lacan’s radicalization of the Freudian death drive—see McGowan’s Enjoying What We Don’t Have.

    [3] Žižek appropriates the phrase “ecology without nature” from Timothy Morton. See Žižek, “Unbehagen in der Nature,” in In Defense of Lost Causes, 445.

    [4] On the capitalist recuperation of forms of social awareness, see, for instance, Žižek’s critique of the type of “ethical capitalism” promoted by companies like Starbucks and TOMS Shoes. As Žižek notes, whereas in the 1980s and 90s, the logic of advertising was driven by “direct reference to personal authenticity or quality of experience,” in the 2000s, advertising has increasingly come to depend upon the “mobilization of socio-ideological motifs,” so that the experience now being sold to consumers is not so much personal as it is “that of being part of a larger collective movement, of caring for nature and for the ill, the poor and the deprived, of doing something to help.” As Žižek notes with regard to TOMS Shoes’ “One for One” policy, according to which, for every pair of shoes purchased, the company gives a pair of new shoes to a child in need: “the very relationship between egotistic consumerism and altruistic charity becomes one of exchange; that is, the sin of consumerism (buying a new pair of shoes) is paid for and thereby erased by the awareness that someone who really needs shoes received a pair for free,” so that “the very act of participating in consumerist activity is simultaneously presented as a participation in the struggle against the evils ultimately caused by capitalist consumerism” (Living 356).

    [5] Žižek adopts the concept of “divine violence” from Benjamin’s “Critique of Violence.” A greatly misunderstood concept, the advocacy of which has caused Žižek to be taken to task (most notoriously by Simon Critchley), divine violence is addressed at length in a number of Žižek’s recent texts, most notably: chapter six of Violence, “Divine Violence”; his introduction to Virtue and Terror, a collection of writings by Maximilien Robespierre, “Robespierre, or, the ‘Divine Violence’ of Terror”; and his afterword to the second edition of In Defense of Lost Causes, “What Is Divine about Divine Violence?” (which includes a riposte to Critchley).

    [6] Vogt here quotes from Žižek’s discussion of Fanon in Žižek and Daly’s Conversations with Žižek, 121. For a “plea” for violence by Žižek other than that of the divine variety, see “Neighbors and Other Monsters: A Plea for Ethical Violence.”

    [7] Overidentification is a concept that recurs throughout Žižek’s work, but perhaps the most illuminating example is that found in The Metastases of Enjoyment. Discussing the Slovenian post-punk band Laibach, a band noted for its “aggressive[,] inconsistent mixture of Stalinism, Nazism[,] and Blut und Boden ideology,” Žižek notes how Leftist intellectuals who supported the band assumed that they were ironically imitating totalitarian rituals—an assumption that left them with the uneasy feeling of “What if they really mean it?” “What if they truly identify with the totalitarian ritual?” “What if the public take seriously what Laibach mockingly imitate, so that Laibach actually strengthen what they purport to undermine?” This uneasy feeling, Žižek claims, is a result of “the assumption that ironic distance is automatically a subversive attitude”—a dangerous assumption insofar as the dominant ideological mode of our “contemporary ‘post-ideological’ universe” is that of “a cynical distance towards public values,” so that “far from posing any threat to the system,” ironic distance actual “designates the supreme form of conformism, since the normal functioning of the system requires cynical distance.” As Žižek concludes, from this perspective, “the Laibach strategy appears in a new light: it ‘frustrates’ the system (the ruling ideology) precisely in so far as it is not its ironic imitation, but overidentification with it—by bringing to light the obscene superego underside of the system, overidentification suspends its efficacy” (71-72). I cite Žižek’s explanation of overidentification at length because it represents a crucial difference between him and Judith Butler, the latter of whom upholds performative “disidentification” as the ideal means of subverting ideological hegemony. As Žižek sees it, the practice of disidentification, insofar as it depends upon both irony and identity, is much more liable to cooptation by the ruling ideology.

    [8] For Žižek’s case for “repeating”/“reactualizing” Lenin, see both his introduction and afterword to Revolution at the Gates, his edited collection of Lenin’s 1917 writings, and “A Leninist Gesture Today.”

    [9] See Johnston’s Žižek’s Ontology: A Transcendental Materialist Theory of Subjectivity. Johnston’s essay is an installment in an ongoing debate between he and Žižek over the proper relation between philosophical and scientific materialism. Johnston’s (immanent) critique of Žižek’s position rests upon the latter’s recourse to quantum physics as “a universal economy qua ubiquitous, all-encompassing structural nexus” (104), a move which Johnston claims violates Žižek’s “ontology of an Other-less, barred Real of non-All/not-One material being” (111).

    [10] For Žižek’s most extended “encounter” (as he puts it) with Deleuze, see Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences.

    [11] As Bosteels notes, Žižek, in works such as The Fragile Absolute, The Puppet and the Dwarf, and The Monstrosity of Christ, contends not only that the “subversive kernel of Christianity”—its “atheist core”—is “accessible only to a materialist approach,” but, what’s more, that “to become a true dialectical materialist, one should go through the Christian experience” (Puppet 7). Contra Žižek’s “dialectical reformulations and perverse reversals of Christianity in the name of a newborn materialism”—reformulations and reversals that “remain strictly speaking at the level of a structural or transcendental discussion of the conditions of possibility of subjectivity as such”—Bosteels upholds the work of the late Argentine Freudo-Marxist León Rozitchner, whose genealogico-historical brand of materialism “reconstruct[s] a history of the place of Judeo-Christianity in modern capitalist as well as pre-capitalist forms of subjectivity” (78) that reveals “the profound collusion between capitalism and Christianity” (77). In Bosteels’s estimation, Rozitchner’s work is paradigmatic of the type of materialism necessary to “expos[e] the extent to which the notion of political subjectivity,” even for thinkers as radical as Žižek, Agamben, Badiou, and Negri, “continues to be contaminated by Christian theology” (79).

    [12] An exception may here be made for Johnston’s essay, the broader appeal of which for the humanities lies in its assertion that “biology, rather than physics, is the key scientific territory for the struggles of today’s theoretical materialists” (116)—a claim that would seem to be borne out by the recent neuroscientific turn in literary and cultural studies (especially among affect theorists).

    [13] Khader likewise notes Žižek’s identification of the slums as “one of the principal horizons of the politics to come” (Defense 426) and their inhabitants as the instruments of divine violence (Žižek Now 162), yet he concludes that Žižek “inevitably renounces the capacity of these Other utopian spaces to affect a subversion of the whole edifice of the system” (164). One may want to qualify Khader’s conclusion by way of McGowan’s aforementioned attention to Žižek’s general anti-utopianism.

    [14] Exemplary here is Žižek’s critique of Levinas. See, for instance, the aforementioned “Neighbors and Other Monsters.”

    [15] As Brennan otherwise puts it, the “celebration of subalternity as such” characteristic of much postcolonialist scholarship “requires that no programmatic effort at ‘upliftment’ be permitted because the latter always smacks of intellectual and political arrogance” (257).

    Brennan’s primary examples here are Dipesh Chakrabarty and Partha Chatterjee.

    [16] Khader’s critique of Žižek is thus, like Johnston’s, immanent, for he takes Žižek to task not for his resistance to the identitarian logic driving much postcolonialist thought, but for the precise opposite—that is, for those moments in which Žižek (as he does with regard to Tibet, for instance) abandons the focus on economic exploitation and instead adopts “a culturalist rhetoric that invokes the same pseudo-psychoanalytic vocabulary for which he criticizes the postmodernist trend in postcolonial theory” (163).

    Works Cited

    • Benjamin, Walter. “Critique of Violence.” Selected Writings: Volume 1, 1913-1926. Ed. Marcus
    • Bullock and Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Belknap-Harvard UP, 2004.

      236-52. Print.

    • Brennan, Timothy. Wars of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York:

      Columbia UP, 2006. Print.

    • Engelhart, Katie. “Slavoj Žižek: I am not the world’s hippest philosopher!” Salon 29 Dec. 2012. Web.
    • Fanon, Frantz. Black Skin, White Masks. Trans. Charles Lam Markmann. New York: Grove

      Press, 1967. Print.

    • Johnston, Adrian. Badiou, Žižek, and Political Transformations: The Cadence of Change.

      Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2009. Print.

    • ——.   Žižek’s Ontology: A Transcendental Materialist Theory of Subjectivity. Evanston:

      Northwestern UP, 2008. Print.

    • Lenin, V.I. Collected Works. 45 vols. Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1972. Print.
    • McGowan, Todd. Enjoying What We Don’t Have: The Political Project of Psychoanalysis.

      Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 2013. Print.

    • Morton, Timothy. Ecology without Nature: Rethinking Environmental Aesthetics. Cambridge:

      Harvard UP, 2007. Print.

    • Žižek, Slavoj. “Ecology.” Examined Life. Dir. Astra Taylor. 1998. DVD. Zeitgeist, 2010.
    • ——.   “Egypt’s Revolution: Can the Popular Uprising Lead to Real Political Change?”

      Interview. Riz Khan. Al Jazeera. 3 February 2011. Web.  4 April 2013.

    • ——.   The Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For? New York:

      Verso, 2000. Print.

    • ——.   In Defense of Lost Causes. 2nd ed. New York: Verso, 2009. Print.
    • ——.   “A Leninist Gesture Today: Against the Populist Temptation.” Lenin Reloaded: Towards

      a Politics of Truth. Ed. Sebastian Budgen, Stathis Kouvelakis, and Slavoj Žižek. Durham:

      Duke UP, 2007. 74-98. Print.

    • ——.   Living in the End Times. New York: Verso, 2010. Print.
    • ——.   The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. New York: Verso, 1994. Print.
    • ——.   “Nature and Its Discontents.” Substance 37.3 (2008): 37-72. Print.
    • ——.   “Neighbors and Other Monsters: A Plea for Ethical Violence.” The Neighbor: Three

      Inquiries in Political Theology. By Slavoj Žižek, Eric L. Santner, and Kenneth Reinhard.

      Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. 134-90. Print.

    • ——.   Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. New York: Routledge, 2004.

      Print.

    • ——.   The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of Christianity. Cambridge: MIT P, 2003. Print.
    • ——, ed. Revolution at the Gates: Selected Writings of Lenin from 1917. New York: Verso, 2002. Print.
    • ——.   “Robespierre, or, the ‘Divine Violence’ of Terror.” Virtue and Terror. By Maximilien

      Robespierre. Ed. Jean Ducange. Trans. John Howe. New York: Verso, 2007. vii-xxxix.

    • ——.    Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel, and the Critique of Ideology. Durham: Duke

      UP, 1993. Print.

    • ——.   The Ticklish Subject: the absent centre of political ontology. New York: Verso, 1999.

      Print.

    • ——.   Violence: Six Sideways Reflections. New York: Picador, 2008. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj, and Glyn Daly. Conversations with Žižek. Malden: Polity, 2004. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj, and John Milbank. The Monstrosity of Christ: Paradox or Dialectic? Ed. Creston

      Davis. Cambridge: MIT P, 2009. Print.

  • Neoliberalism in New Orleans

    Ruth Salvaggio (bio)

    University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill

    salvaggi@email.unc.edu

    Review of Vincanne Adams, Markets of Sorrow, Labors of Faith:  New Orleans in the Wake of Katrina. Durham: Duke UP, 2013.

    “This book is not about Katrina.  It is about Americans who have managed to survive a second-order disaster … about the effects of privatizing our most public social services, and about the failure of these services to respond to Americans in need because they are tied to market forces guided by profit” (1).  So begins Vincanne Adams’s study of neoliberal policies enacted in the wake of Katrina, policies put into play by the U.S. government’s market-driven response to social welfare programs in general and to disaster recovery in particular.  But it is the very particular recovery from Katrina that consumes Adams in this book.  She amasses abundant materials that show the inter-workings of government contracts, banking practices, recovery and rescue programs, faith-based initiatives, and charity-for-profit in Katrina’s wake, and she surrounds this data with narratives gained through extensive interviews with citizens of New Orleans who became ensnared in the distinctly entrepreneurial recovery of their city.  In some sense, the rebuilding of parts of New Orleans has breathed new life into the city, making for an impressive glossy portrait of its post-Katrina fate.  But what Adams sketches out here is not a pretty picture, and it is a picture that shows the fault lines on which profit-driven disaster recovery is likely to proceed anywhere in our increasingly disaster-prone times.
     
    The “markets of sorrow” that made booty of human suffering in this particular disaster all stem from market-driven governance policies and their quick implementation in the post-Katrina recovery.  These include government dispensation of money and contracts, typically via FEMA and Homeland Security operations, to the likes of Blackwater, Halliburton, and Bechtel for initial rescue and temporary housing (notably the infamous and toxic FEMA Trailers); government subcontracting of the huge federally-funded state-run initiative known as the Road Home Program to the private-sector corporation ICF International; and implementation of the Small Business Administration loan program which forced victims not only to pay for their own long-term recovery, but to pay interest on that self-sustaining venture.  In a careful and precise analysis of the workings of these markets, Adams shows how they failed, again and again, to help the people most in need to come even close to rebuilding their homes or renting affordable housing, while they proved remarkably successful as profit-making ventures for the corporations and agencies that used public money for generating private profit.  The SBA program alone produced what Adams calls “disaster-induced debt” of the same kind that keeps poor nations perpetually in debt to richer ones, bringing global neoliberal capitalism home to a devastated American city.
     
    But there is more.  These “markets of sorrow” were variously supported by what Adams calls “labors of faith”—notably the volunteer labor of faith-based groups who descended on the city by the hundreds of thousands, whose good works replaced direct government-funded rebuilding assistance and transformed New Orleans into a veritable missionary outpost.  In addition, the more general operations of numerous charity initiatives unfolded through the market’s penetration of humanitarian assistance.  This vast “charity economy” continues to extend from the labor of house-gutting and rebuilding by volunteers to the entrepreneurial initiatives of both government and corporations that basically conscript volunteers and the poor into the service of private-sector firms managed by what Adams identifies as “intermediary” organizations—such as the HandsOn Network and Points of Light Institute.  Charity is not so much given, but administered—relying on free-market strategies, and blurring any effective distinction between “for profit” and “nonprofit” initiatives.  In the case of disasters like Katrina, a particular kind of emotional response that should rightly fuel volunteer action and philanthropic contributions gets channeled through an “affect economy” in which a surplus of emotion serves market agendas.  ICF, which made a mess of the Road Home Program, resurfaces as a major investor in faith-based programs, offering its services (for pay) to help such groups organize themselves according to successful market strategies.  The problem is not only that affect gets translated into volunteer labor for profit-driven initiatives, or that homeless and devastated people are forced to borrow money and told to pick up their bootstraps and become successful entrepreneurs, but that all such markets and labors proceed with virtually no governmental regulation or oversight.
     
    For people in New Orleans, this is a story that really hits home.  The ethnographic component of this book, compiled by Adams and her team of interviewers, offers stories told by people from all across the racial, class, and geographic divides within the city.  These testimonies come not only from the devastated Lower Ninth Ward, but equally devastated areas of St. Bernard Parish situated even lower on the geographic map.  Some of the most riveting accounts come from the Gentilly neighborhood, a mixed-racial section of the city, and others come from comparatively wealthy individuals who were better positioned to recover yet still lost much of what they once possessed and nearly all of their savings for the future.  One couple, who lost their daughter to the floodwaters and struggled to rebuild their home amid horrific devastation, described their situation as “‘the opposite of recovery’” (113). With over 80% of the city flooded, Katrina was a great leveler but was utterly devastating to those who had little to begin with.  Many books, from memoirs to oral histories and ethnographic interviews, have delivered these first-hand accounts to a wide readership, at least before, as Adams points out, “Katrina fatigue” set in (178).  What is unique in Adams’s account of post-Katrina policy is that these stories are supported by precise data that explains the economics that drove their fate in market-driven recovery programs.  As she explains, the story of New Orleans in the wake of Katrina is “not a story of the decline of the welfare state or the rise of crony capitalism,” but “a story about how the two have become intertwined in new ways:  crony capitalism now makes money on the welfare state” (13).  This new partnership of market economies and social welfare policy operates in especially insidious ways at sites of disaster, and the narratives of people in New Orleans who have experienced that “second-order disaster” are the ones best positioned to describe its effects.
     
    I have read Vincanne Adams’s book both as a scholar devoted to New Orleans culture and literature, and as a native of the city who lost a home to the floodwaters of Katrina.  Her arguments, her insights, her interviews all ring true in the long echo of post-Katrina memory, and explain crisply what happened, and why.  Who were in fact the “first responders” to this national disaster?  Not the U.S. government, as we all now know, but as Adams shows, contract workers of the likes of those employed by Blackwater—the private-sector paramilitary group that now goes under(cover) by the name Xe Services, and whose quick arrival in the post-Katrina city resulted from our national investment in private firms that now perform the paid labor of disaster relief.  How is it that post-New Orleans was immediately transformed into the likes of a missionary outpost?  The emotional response to the disaster and its victims, as Adams documents, was overwhelming, and yet this volunteer labor ignited by affect not only quickly replaced direct government assistance, but was also quickly consumed in the directives of profit-driven charity.  Why were fresh new banks sprouting up all over the devastated landscape of the city just a few months after the flood?  Adams’s sharp analysis of the workings of the SBA loan program makes it crystal clear who was reaping profits from these eager lenders, and who was paying back the debt, at interest.
     
    For scholars familiar with critiques of neoliberal politics and policies, this book may seem to offer yet another example of the same story of capitalism run amuck in disaster zones.  And in some conspicuous ways, New Orleans has already occupied a place in those stories—in Naomi Klein’s The Shock Doctrine (2007), for example, the charter school system in New Orleans serves as an example of what happens when private enterprise rushes in to replace ailing public school systems.  But there is a difference between using select business enterprise sites in post-Katrina New Orleans as an example of disaster capitalism and using the entire disaster of Katrina and post-Katrina recovery to understand what Adams calls the “apogee” of market-driven public programs.  Katrina, after all, stands as the most singular, major disaster to strike a US city for the past century or more—certainly the most destructive in our distinctly modern moment where climate change joins with breaches in the social contract to breed catastrophe.  Post-Katrina recovery, taken as a whole—from initial rescue operations on through the machinations of small business loans and philanthrocapitalism—shows how neoliberal policy has come to fruition at the site of a catastrophe where over 80% of a major US city flooded.  In this sense, it is not precisely some new claim about neoliberal theory that Adams advances here, though her engagement with this theory is careful and nuanced.  Instead, what she contributes is a pivotal long-term study of neoliberal policies that reach a high-water mark both on the flooded homes in New Orleans and on the theoretical landscape surrounding disaster capitalism.  As Adams herself puts it, New Orleans after Katrina is not just another post-disaster story:  “It is the story of the effects of market-driven public policies that have reached their apogee” (16). And it is hardly over yet.
     
    In a brief final chapter entitled “Katrina as the Future,” Adams describes the legacy of Katrina as the “restructuring of America’s political economy” and thus “a foreshadowing of a future that could belong to anyone, a catastrophic revelation of vulnerability not just of a few Americans but of an American way of life” (181).  Life has indeed changed in New Orleans in the wake of Katrina, and in many ways, the city is booming—even as some of its neighborhoods have been left to rot.  Simply put, the success of market-driven recovery typically obscures the people and places that the market left behind, including those who gained some traction on landscapes where both well-intentioned volunteers and unrestrained developers have rushed to build on increasingly vulnerable terrain.  Charity initiatives in the famous “Make it Right” program in the Lower Ninth Ward offer at once an example of the power of charitable giving but also what happens when it proceeds without governmental regulation, or without assurance that the Army Corps of Engineers can come through with their latest levee designs, or that funding for such projects will emerge in timely fashion, or at all.  New “green” houses barely obscure the fact that much of this area remains in blight and that many of its residents have permanently evacuated—not to mention that its future remains precarious when a category four or five hurricane next comes knocking on the door.  As I was writing this review in the fall of 2013, I just received the latest press release from the Office of the Mayor on the progress of recovery in New Orleans.  One can’t help but feel a lift when reading some of the good news—such as the reopening of the Saenger Theatre after years of decline and shutdown even before Katrina, and the path of such recovery initiatives around the historic Tremé area and especially its performance venues that trace their legacy back to Congo Square.  This $52 million dollar renovation was the result of a public-private partnership between the city and the Canal Street Development Corporation, whose profits from this contractual enterprise remain unreported.  Next, we hear news that on another side of town, in the devastated neighborhood of Gentilly, a new Walmart is opening, and that still another Walmart super center is slated for development in the even more devastated area of New Orleans East.  Three hundred new jobs are promised at the Gentilly Walmart, as if manna from heaven were being sprinkled on this blighted area.  Meanwhile, back next to the Mercedes Superdome, they are celebrating the $200 million South Market District development, combining  over 200 luxury apartments with shops, restaurants, and entertainment venues—the project of Domain Companies, whose website boasts their reputation as one of the nation’s preeminent real estate and investment firms.  The profit that Domain is reaping on this project, again, is left unnoted.  And the people who move into these luxury apartments are decidedly not those who are still rebuilding their homes in blighted areas and ecologically vulnerable neighborhoods.  Instead, these people are made to be grateful that Walmart has at last arrived.
     
    Adams’s claim that the profit-driven recovery of post-Katrina New Orleans is an ominous “foreshadowing of the future” also finds support in this latest good news report from the city (181). New Orleans has recently been designated as a “pilot city” for a newly created resilience dashboard for cities rebounding from “natural disasters” (Office of the Mayor).  The effort is funded by a $100 million commitment from the Rockefeller Foundation and will be implemented by the software company Palantir, a company specializing in U.S. government customers and receiving heavy investments from the CIA.  For people who recognize that Katrina was no “natural disaster” to begin with,  but the product of a long history of bad contracts between government and business that paved the path for risky development, oil drilling and dredging, and faulty levees, the investments of Domain and Palatir appear as plastic Mardi Gras beads thrown from the gods of profit.  If such auspicious gifts chart the future of disaster recovery, then Adams’s book stands as both a scary account of what actually happened in Katrina’s wake, and an ominous projection of a future run by corporations whose profits are driven by disaster and whose operations are concealed under the wing of what was once the humanitarian work of government.

    Ruth Salvaggio, Professor of English and Comparative Literature at the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, is the author of several books, most recently Hearing Sappho in New Orleans: The Call of Poetry from Congo Square to the Ninth Ward (LSU Press, 2012), and essays on environmental disaster, poetics, and imagination.

    Works Cited

    • Klein, Naomi. The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism. New York: Metropolitan, 2007. Print.
    • Office of the Mayor. In Case You Missed It: September Highlights Include Saenger and Costco Openings, Job Growth and Continued Progress for New Orleans. New Orleans: City of New Orleans, 5 Nov. 2013. E-mail.
  • The Persistence of Realism

    Ulka Anjaria (bio)

    Brandeis University
    uanjaria@brandeis.edu

     

    Review of Fredric Jameson, The Antinomies of Realism. New York: Verso, 2013.

     

     

    Against the myriad negative definitions of realism advanced by scholars—realism as not naturalism, romance, modernism—Fredric Jameson suggests a dialectical model in which realism emerges by means of its opposites: at one end, from récit, “the narrative situation itself and the telling of a tale as such” (10) and, at the other, from “the realm of affect,” in which the present overshadows other temporalities “with impulses of scenic elaboration, description and above all affective investment” (11). These antagonistic forces—narrative and affect—are constantly at play in the continuous production of realism, not reconciling in individual texts but appearing as contradictory pressures productive of meaning. This provocative approach proceeds beyond the analysis of individual texts to grasp realism as a whole, a level of theorization often absent from readings specific to one place or historical period.
     
    In Part I, Jameson elaborates the nature of these opposing forces in more detail. Récit, he reminds us in Chapter 1, is not only a naïve reliance on a Barthesian preterite, but any acceptance of underlying narrative motivations such as destiny or fate, “the mark of irrevocable time, of the event that has happened once and for all” (21). Yet even when realism appears indebted to this narrative logic, time past begins to shift to time present in the course of its telling. As this shift occurs “from tale to daily life” (27), we see realism distinguish itself from its narrative predecessors; however, the pressure to fall back into the preterite—to make destiny operative in the narrative sense—continues to haunt the mode, and is thus constitutive of realism itself.
     
    Chapter 2 initiates a discussion of the other side of realism—its perceived dissolution into modernism, or the “perpetual present,” which Jameson sees more productively for its affective rather than solely temporal dimension. This is affect as opposed to emotion; while the latter can be named, affect “somehow eludes language” (29). The tension between “the system of named emotions” and “the emergence of nameless bodily states” (32) is visible in Balzac and Flaubert; thus Jameson offers a refreshing new perspective on the Lukácsian distinction between realism and naturalism by rewriting it as between an allegorical and an affective impulse. (Although Jameson does not engage extensively with Lukács, the Hungarian philosopher seems to be his primary interlocutor throughout the book.) Jameson’s focus on intensity rather than essence is also useful for thinking about music and the plastic arts.
     
    The discussion of affect leads to a compelling rereading of Zola outside the general disdain of his writing in studies of realism following Lukács. When read in light of the antinomies of realism, Zola’s “sensory overload” is not a rejection of realism but a consideration of “the temporality of destiny when it is drawn into the force field of affect and distorted out of recognition by the latter” (46). Zola’s description, unlike Balzac’s, does not stand outside of time but is subject to it, compiling an aesthetic critique of the affective nature of capitalism. This makes him closer to Tolstoy than Lukács is willing to allow—Tolstoy whose “anti-political” novels revolve around a variety of moods, a “ceaseless variability from elation to hostility, from sympathy to generosity and then to suspicion, and finally to disappointment and indifference” (85). For Jameson, these moods are not contingent elements of War and Peace’s narrative but constitute its very realism, particularly as they surface in tension with the novel’s inordinate number of characters who, despite Tolstoy’s realist promise, do not function as a unity but as a heterogeneity, “held together by a body and a name” (89). It is as if Tolstoy found himself constantly distracted, eager to move from one character to another—and this movement ends up forming a new aesthetic that “effaces the very category of protagonicity as such” (90).
     
    The depletion of protagonicity becomes central to the realism of Spanish novelist Benito Pérez Galdós, whose protagonists constitute the background of his novels, and “whose foreground is increasingly occupied by minor or secondary characters whose stories (and ‘destinies’) might once have been digressions but now colonize and appropriate the novel for themselves” (96). This is the inverse of classical realism in which, as Alex Woloch (2003) describes, the protagonist emerges from the mass of minor characters, all potential protagonists themselves; in Pérez Galdós, “even the protagonists are in reality minor characters” (108). This diffusion of narrative attention is also visible—more counterintuitively, perhaps—in George Eliot; for Jameson, what appears to be Eliot’s incessant moralizing is in fact her “weakening the hold of ethical systems and values as such” (120). Immorality, for Eliot, is not to be found in one or more loci of badness, but in potentially anyone and everyone, in the network of relations that constitute community. Thus a more melodramatic evil dissipates into a mauvaise foi, which rewrites malevolence as ill will—arising in positioning rather than essence—and allows characters to transform themselves in what amounts to a radically democratic worldview.
     
    The last three chapters in Part I point to a number of ways realism collapses into itself as it struggles to maintain its integrity in the face of the ever-increasing pressures of melodrama, modernism, mass culture and the journalistic fait divers. Cataphora—an unnamed or unidentified narrator—is the realist novel’s response to the tension between first- and third-person perspectives; the style indirect libre resolves the blocked dialectic and constructs a new relationship between reader and character that avoids the pitfalls of subjectivism on the one hand and straightforward récit on the other. The affect-less anecdotes of Alexander Kluge, which mark a seeming return to pure récit, devoid as they are of irony or any other means of interpretation, concern the Coda of Part I. Jameson reads them as “the result of the dissolution of both realism and modernism together” (192)—but in a direction that offers little in the way of literary futurity.
     
    Part II brings together three chapters that cover a wide range of textual material and demonstrate how the approach outlined in Part I might be put to use in understanding the recurrence of particular plots or genres all the way up to the contemporary. Thinking through the role of the providential allows Jameson another entry point into realism as constituted by its putative others—in this case the novel of fate. Covering Robinson Crusoe, Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship, Our Mutual Friend, Middlemarch and finally Robert Altman’s film Short Cuts, Jameson argues for “the form-generating and form-producing value of the providential within realism itself” (202). The subsequent discussion of war narratives suggests that despite their appearance across high and “low” literatures and in a number of generic variations, war plots insist on the unrepresentability of war. Thus “acts and characters” cede to the representation of space. Reading Kluge’s “The Bombing of Halberstadt” allows Jameson to identify the tension between “abstraction” and “sense-datum”: “these are the two poles of a dialectic of war, incomprehensible in their mutual isolation and which dictate dilemmas of representation only navigable by formal innovation, as we have seen, and not by any stable narrative convention” (256).
     
    The final chapter takes on the problematic of the historical novel and traces its permutations as it moves away from its narrow Lukácsian apex. For Lukács, the difference between Walter Scott and Balzac is a difference of epochs: while Scott perfected the historical novel as such, his most significant contribution was to become “the vehicle for the historicization of the novel in general” (264)—whose master is Balzac. Balzac marks a moment “in which the present can itself be apprehended as history” (273). This reading of Lukács allows Jameson to consider the fate of the historical novel in periods beyond those of Scott, Balzac, and the post-1848 writers—for whom, according to Lukács, facts about history come to stand in for true historical engagement, resulting in “the extinction of the historical novel as a form” (275). Jameson, by contrast, goes on to discuss the epic historical realism of Tolstoy, the modernist historical novels of John Dos Passos, Hilary Mantel, and E.L. Doctorow, and the postmodernist “historical novel[s] of the future (which is to say of our own present)” (298), such as David Mitchell’s Cloud Atlas and other science fiction texts. Cloud Atlas is “historical” in counterintuitive ways: in its use of pastiche, in which “historical periods [are] grasped as styles” (307), and in its representation of the materiality of reading in the different “apparatus[es] of transmission” (309) that constitute each narrative segment.
     
    This last chapter is a fitting end to an impressive discussion, as it is here that Jameson most vividly demonstrates—through insightful readings of texts rather than more abstract philosophical rumination—the stakes of his analysis in dismantling the rigid oppositions between realism and its seeming antitheses. Lukács’s limitations are evident here; by reading naturalism and modernism as the breakdown of realism, he leaves no frame for understanding those forms or the worlds from which they emerge. For Jameson, by contrast, postmodernism reflects the unbalancing of realism’s constitutive tensions in a way that is entirely continuous with realism’s own struggle to maintain those tensions, sometimes at significant political and epistemic costs. Postmodernism is neither a triumphant escape from the shackles of mimesis nor a dismal failure of the revolutionary political program, but a continuation of the realist project in a changed world. We see this throughout the book in the deft way Jameson incorporates readings of Zola, Faulkner, and Kluge among discussions of Balzac and Eliot; the breakdown of realism at its later endpoints is not, for Jameson, the end of the story but precisely where a new story begins.
     
    Antinomies will interest scholars of realism, modernism and contemporary literature and film—as well as critics looking for language to dismantle the walls that have separated our discipline into neatly bounded sectors: modernism, the twentieth century, American, British, and so on. Add to that a nuanced reinvigoration of the dialectical method, which continues to be misconceived in some literary criticism as vulgar class analysis. In a scholarly environment fraught with increasing alienation between scholars interested in cultural studies and those dedicated to close analysis of texts for aesthetic and formal qualities, Jameson’s work continues to set the standard for rich, theoretical engagement within a larger historicist paradigm.
     
    That said, the pervasive Eurocentrism of this book is startling, particularly considering the span of the author’s scholarly reach. It remains unclear what interpretive thread binds England, France, Russia, Spain, Germany and the US—the national origins of the writers discussed—that could not include writers from the non-white world. (“Europe” is a problematic justification at best.) China and Latin America are briefly mentioned but with no discussion of authors or texts by name. The reader is left to imagine how truly expansive this analysis could have been, and how the questions of historical representation, genre, and mass culture could be enriched by an analysis of the unique pressures put on these terms by the surprising aesthetic forms and imagined futurities to which the reshuffling of the world-system has given rise. Jameson’s afterword to a recent special issue of MLQ on the topic of Peripheral Realisms begins to address this concern, indicating that it is not entirely outside the author’s formidable intellectual range. Despite this shortcoming, Antinomies will generate significant excitement, not only because it is written by one of the foremost literary critics of the day but, more importantly, because it pushes beyond the quagmire in which studies of realism seem stuck—a quagmire largely born of Lukács’s rigidness, which has left its traces on the term “realism” even for those for whom Lukács was never a significant interlocutor. Jameson’s book is an open-hearted gesture toward the futurity of the field.
     

    Ulka Anjaria is Associate Professor of English at Brandeis University. She is the author of Realism in the Twentieth-Century Indian Novel: Colonial Difference and Literary Form (Cambridge University Press, 2012) and editor of A History of the Indian Novel in English (Cambridge University Press, under contract). Her articles have appeared in Novel: A Forum on Fiction, Journal of South Asian Popular Culture and Modern Fiction Studies (forthcoming). She won an ACLS/Charles A. Ryskamp Research Fellowship in 2014 to work on contemporary turns towards realism in Indian literature and film.

     

     

  • On Racial Etiquette: Adrian Piper’s My Calling (Cards)

    David Marriott (bio)

    University of California, Santa Cruz

    marriott@ucsc.edu

     

    Abstract
    This essay discusses “My Calling Cards, Series 1#” by artist and philosopher Adrian Piper. It examines the notion of etiquette in her work more generally, and discusses why the question of xenia and xenophobia remains crucial to Piper’s art as well as to her Kantian aesthetics. The second half of the essay is taken up with the discussion of that aesthetics, and seeks to clarify Piper’s reading of race and aesthetics by means of a reading of Edmund Burke’s A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful (1757).

    According to the OED, the word etiquette derives from the French étiquette, meaning ticket or label. Of course, etiquette also refers to the “manners and rules of polite society,” the learning of which is tied to sociability rather than to the moral virtues. At the heart of the semiology of manners is thus the question of whether a moral system can be produced from a merely conventional form of politeness. Or, conversely, can a code of etiquette be grounded in moral and aesthetic judgment (as opposed to a more instrumental notion of civitas)? Kant suggests not, when he  suggests that our moral conscience impels us to act purely for the sake of duty. In other words, fine manners and self-cultivation signify mere civility and should never be confused with the demands of virtue. Nor are philosophers the only ones to have expressed suspicion regarding the universal pretension of social norms à la mode; artists and writers too have recognized norms as the mere grammar of a culture in the name of a certain ethnological prejudice: the refusal of xenia, which is to say, the refusal of hospitality towards the other or stranger. As we know, the modern racial or class connotation of xenia has long been reputed antithetic to universal and/or cosmopolitan culture. Thus two sides consider etiquette to be weak with respect to universal ethics: there are those who (nevertheless) think that etiquette offers the only way out of incivility in comparison with a more cosmopolitan ideal, and those who think that civility cannot pretend to xenia without formal rules of inclusion-exclusion. Now even – and above all if – etiquette in a certain manner delegates public morals, it also permits the consideration of a veritable ontology of civility as a process of interaction. How does a rule of etiquette produce xenia rather than its mere label or semblance? Where does one locate courtesy in relation to sincerity or honesty? And if politeness is practiced sincerely, should an elegantly expressed xenophobia be judged solely as a form of politeness? Such are the questions I wish to raise by analyzing the racial messages that may or may not be conveyed in rules of etiquette. I start by considering the tie of ritualized racism to codes of decorum: I examine a contemporary black philosophical-artistic response to racist incivility, in the art and writing of Adrian Piper, before turning briefly to an eighteenth-century white philosophical-aesthetic response to blackness as a kind of faux pas. Why Piper? Because in advertising her allegiance to Kant and to etiquette, she undoubtedly addresses the question of interracial intimacy as a question of xenia and/or xenophobia; if our moral lives are formed a priori by certain categorical attitudes and these attitudes have to be transmitted via norms in order to be effective as customs or mores, these attitudes will take on a certain guise in an avowedly racist culture.[1] If these categories contain social mores, we can be sure that in representing racism’s social “virtues,” Piper’s art addresses their etiquette or grammar with a view to changing their normative power: the cultivation of racist incivility continues to define American attitudes towards blacks, or at least the language of polite sociability.

     

     

    I. Faux Pas

    And yet, being a problem is a strange experience,—peculiar even for one who has never been anything else, save perhaps in babyhood and in Europe. It is in the early days of rollicking boyhood that the revelation first bursts upon one, all in a day, as it were. I remember well when the shadow swept across me. I was a little thing, away up in the hills of New England, where the dark Housatonic winds between Hoosac and Taghkanic to the sea. In a wee wooden schoolhouse, something put it into the boys’ and girls’ heads to buy gorgeous visiting-cards—ten cents a package—and exchange. The exchange was merry, till one girl, a tall newcomer, refused my card,—refused it peremptorily, with a glance. Then it dawned upon me with a certain suddenness that I was different from the others; or like, mayhap, in heart and life and longing, but shut out from their world by a vast veil. I had thereafter no desire to tear down that veil, to creep through; I held all beyond it in common contempt, and lived above it in a region of blue sky and great wandering shadows. (Du Bois 1-2)[2]

     
    Here is a famous moment from W. E. B. Du Bois’s The Souls of Black Folk: from shared etiquette to peremptory refusal, there is something about the racial dimensions of sociability (a visiting card, a childish exchange) that introduces a limit. We can distinguish three levels of meaning in the tall newcomer’s “glance”:
     

    1. Her peremptoriness brings an end to a story of playful formality and leads to another story of revelation, exclusion, and displacement—a story of being shut out from the world’s social spaces “by a vast veil.” In reading a story about black experience that begins with its social exclusion, we, too, seem to have exchanged a story of innocence for that of fall and revelation, and to have exchanged polite society for a life lived “in a region of blue sky and great wandering shadows.”
    2. On another level, the visiting card also has a certain referential symbolism: through its embassy one recognizes both one’s difference and its veiled meaning. There is also the suddenness of the card’s revelation of social law and the way that the latter turns merriment into abjection and acceptance into antipathy and reversal. This symbolic exchange, which seems irrevocable, brings an end to childish playing, and its scenography of refusal can be located both psychoanalytically and allegorically. The story of the card’s refusal, that is, presents a primal scene as political as it is personal.
    3. Then again, what is Du Bois’s story about if not what it means to learn the difference between innocent entitlement and an entitlement that is innocently hateful? This lesson in status and manners is also at the heart of the African-American artist Adrian Piper’s notorious series My Calling (Cards) #1 and #2 (1986-90), a series of cards that read: “I regret any discomfort my presence is causing you, just as I am sure you regret the discomfort your racism is causing me” (Series #1) (see Fig. 1).

     

    Fig. 1. Adrian Piper, My Calling (Card) #1 (for Dinners and Cocktail Parties), 1986-1990. Performance prop: business card with printed text on cardboard. 3,5″ x 2″ (9,0 cm x 5,1 cm). Collection Davis Museum of Wellesley College. © Adrian Piper Research Archive Foundation Berlin. Used by permission.

     

    I regret what you will also regret and (probably even first and foremost) what these cards signify: acts of negation and denial, the incipient hypocrisy when white people – innocently or not, unwittingly or not – imagining themselves unobserved by blacks, give vent to barely repressed forms of conscious and unconscious hatred. These calling cards all too literally signify missed encounters, the accidental nature of which seems to call forth hatred, regret, discomfort, peremptoriness, and an all too familiar contempt. I am not sure if this reading is entirely justified, but already it seems to me that if Du Bois’s calling card tells of an innocence disenchanted by unspoken racism, a scene as painful as it is fundamental, then Piper’s cards attempt to bring the affect of those veiled scenes to social consciousness, and to show how racism in American social life can itself be exchanged again and again, and especially when the targets of such violence are denied any symbolic equivalence as presences. On the one hand, as allegorical motifs these calling cards clearly have everything to do with the limits of sociable exchange; they compel recognition through regret and discomfort. On the other hand, the dramatic meaning of the two episodes in My Calling (Cards) and Souls refers to the largest possible questions by way of small printed bits of paper, whose interrogative reading already encodes a politics of racial impropriety. These encounters, that is, evoke exchange, etiquette, inclusion, and social law without, however, responding to blackness as anything more than a faux pas. In contrast to Du Bois, Piper wants to pursue the significance of having the card refused or accepted, and this is why she introduces a written message, hoping to cause those who receive them to “reflect on their own deep impulses and responses to racism and xenophobia,” the latter defined as the “fear of the other’s singularity through the imposition of inadequate, stereotyped categories of classification” (Out of Order I 234, 248). My concern here is not with whether there is any inherent connection between the acceptance/refusal of the cards and questions of equality and difference, but with their affective significance for both giver and receiver. I am interested in their mode of interrogation, in contrast to their communication or signification, via the path opened up by the various faux pas committed in the presence of black persons.
     
    As a way of approaching this problem, I begin by discussing the trope that has come to seem almost synonymous with Piper (and also with Souls): the figure of veiled sight, or cognitive blindness. In an essay in Reimaging America (1990), Piper refers to a way of seeing (racial-sexual others) that is itself blind and blinding, one that takes the form of self-serving “defensive rationalizations,” emblematizes procedures usually repressed or hidden in social interaction, remains closed to difference, and is mired in its own precarious rationality (Piper, Out of Order I 234). She calls this seeing xenophobic rationality. Such rationality involves the direct negation of others by fear, mistrust, error, antipathy, etc. “The fear I target,” she writes in “Ways of Averting One’s Gaze,”
     

    is the more pervasive fear of the dissolution of the boundaries of the self in intimacy with an Other, through the seduction that coaxes your deep, unsubdued drives into the open…. My lifeline to integrity is the willingness to name and represent these forces, both in others and in myself. (Out of Order II 132)

     
    Xenophobia here means both defense and aggression: turning aside and fleeing intimacy, the xenophobe refers to people who are different in a delusory, fictionalized, abstract, self-serving way. X-rationality cannot succeed in knowing the world, for it is at once a form of disavowal and negation, stereotype and fixation, and all too literally instantiates the unseeing, intransitive glance we saw in Du Bois’s Souls. For this intransitive vision, racial difference stands for a disturbing limit to the symbolic delegations of desire, a boundary beyond which “polite” white society does not normally go. This sort of limit, which stands for antipathy or refusal, seems based on the belief that blackness already has the inherent meaning of a faux pas that is by definition unwelcome. Indifferent to moral or aesthetic categories (of good manners, refinement, or breeding), such intransitive vision is by definition always on the side of refusal.

     

     

    II. The Infirm Ground of Prejudice

    “To feel the firm ground of prejudice slipping away is exhilarating, but brings its revenges” (Austin 61).

     

    Piper’s 1989 essay, “Xenophobia and the Indexical Present I: Essay,” addresses her political-artistic response to racism and sexism in the following terms:
     

    My work springs from a belief that we are transformed—and occasionally reformed—by immediate experience, independently of our abstract evaluations of it and despite our attempts to resist it. Because my creative commitment is inherently political, I am primarily motivated to do the work I do by a desire to effect concrete, positive, internal political change in the viewer, independently of—or in spite of—the viewer’s abstract aesthetic evaluation of my work…. Artwork that draws one into a relationship with the other in the indexical present [a self-critical standpoint encouraging reflection on one’s responses to the work] trades easy classification—and hence xenophobia—for a direct and immediate experience of the complexity of the other, and of one’s own responses to her. Experiencing the other in the indexical present teaches one how to see. (Out of Order I 247-48)

     
    Artwork that teaches one to see does not limit itself to anger or accusation. It does not suffice to be didactic or confrontational; such work also must transform: “My purpose is to transform the viewer psychologically, by presenting him or her with an unavoidable concrete reality that cuts through the defensive rationalizations by which we insulate ourselves against the facts of our political responsibility” (Piper, Out of Order I 234). This transformation in the name of political responsibility and social politeness, it should be noted, begins (always violently, moreover, as the word cutting suggests) with immediate experience. As the phrase “indexical present” implies, Piper’s political art wants to be constitutive for the viewer in the here and now: it is hoped that in performing-viewing this art, we can sidestep the power of convention so as to experience the uniqueness of others, and thereby undergo a process toward some other telos or possibility. Curiously enough, we find that the possibility of transformation in the here and now itself relies on convention, but these “norms of etiquette” are irreducible to individual purposes and intentions (Piper, Out of Order 1 246). Etiquette, the way we interact with each other, is for Piper a political question, or rather, it is already the question of the political in the form of our acceptance of cultural or ethnic others. “I am interested,” she writes, “in acceptance of cultural and ethnic others as a social norm of etiquette, not just a moral or political norm” (Out of Order I 246).
     
    At this point in the reading suggested by Piper, the political meaning of My Calling (Cards) becomes clear enough: the cards (1) stand for our submission to racist conventions or, what amounts to the same thing, our conformity to racist concepts in social situations, and (2) they also reveal the meaning of norms whose function is to produce effects beyond racist convention when what is communicated cannot be explained fully by conscious intentions or purposes. Or, rather, the cards unveil the meaning of a refusal of xenia that cannot be reduced to individual impropriety, a refusal that, as we know from Souls, is the very condition of a life veiled by racism. Precisely because we fear the shame and embarrassment caused by such norms of conduct, we “might conceivably work to discourage future racist and sexist gaffes,” thus making etiquette (and honor, respect, humility, and courtesy) the ideal for art, self, and society. Central to Piper’s ethics and aesthetics, etiquette, insofar as it is a norm above and beyond any singular utterance, is meaningful only if it can exceed the context of racist convention. The possibility of etiquette – and what allows us to recognize the difference between good behavior and social gaffes – makes the immediate present of our racialized experience transformable and thus reformable. If etiquette works through shared contexts, then its meaning is already other to any individual utterance or act and is therefore beyond any supposedly original or governing context. Etiquette may have unintended or passive political effects precisely because it cannot be contained within individual (or parochial) acts of intention or decision. This is why My Calling (Cards) makes use of the calling card as another form of delegated or non-enunciated communication. Only when freed from intent, when the subject can no longer determine or decide itself, does speech manifest another politics. Interestingly enough, Piper herself both invites this reading and subverts the very terms of its consistency when she invokes the indexical present as the defining context of her art. Because etiquette governs what we say and do, and not what we mean or think, she argues that it can produce a situation where selfhood, defined as a set of ideological practices, becomes critically aware of itself. Indeed, Piper locates the pedagogical function of her art in the effects of such self-transformation. By establishing a distance from racism, her art further serves a critical function by making the defensive rationalizations of racism visible. The idea of a secure or simple presence is thus shown to be an effect of ideology. The presentation of xenophobic rationality, then, essentially estranges that rationality from itself by establishing a distance to the ideology presented, and this estrangement, in turn, produces knowledge of the ideological illusion of race. In other words, precisely by making the effect of racial ideology visible at the level of identification and performance, Piper’s art produces knowledge that the viewer can then use to transform the ways in which racist ideology “insulates” us from the experience of “concrete reality.” This transformation arises from xenia itself, or, more precisely, from a notion of universal politeness directly expressed and experienced. The attempt to present political “facts” to the viewer, directly and immediately, nonetheless implies that the “aesthetic” is itself merely a veil or ornament that hinders access to the unique experience of those facts. More pertinently, the attempt implicitly denies, through various media, that experience is always transforming and so has no uniquely immanent meaning. At those moments of encounter, Piper ostensibly asks for a form of critical reflection and judgment that will in turn reveal gaps in imagination and understanding in interpersonal situations. But as Piper herself describes perfectly, the cards also reveal precisely that gap between private cognition and public performance whose avoidance enables the hateful innocence of racist speech to be maintained in the absence of any moral or civic responsibility toward others.
     
    To put it another way: as signifiers rather than indexes, the cards are devoid of meaning and function until put into circulation, when they act as delegates for a meaning they manifest only in the act of their exchange. In circulation, moreover, their proxy meaning vanishes as soon as they are received, leaving only their decorative or referential symbolism. In brief, these cards should be understood as supplements rather than as visitations attendant upon “direct and immediate experience”: they offer no guarantee of intentionality or authenticity, for they are not in themselves about truth or experience. If the logic of rectification and correction itself presupposes an immediacy that puts immediacy into question, that is because, in contrast to the obvious meaning, it does not have an immediate effect – how do you have an experience “independently of an abstract experience of it”? The immediate rendering of experience is impossible here, with the consequence that if, when confronted with these cards, we remain, “you” and “I,” at the level of immediacy – at the level, that is, of immanence – the immediate meaning will not succeed in entering the other’s experience. This means that, when presented with the articulate language of My Calling (Cards), the meaning of blackness (to the “you” or “I”) remains outside the encounter while nevertheless within the situation. This supplementarity – at least in Piper’s worded message – thus blurs the line between politeness and recognition, regret and discomfort, while allowing that oscillation succinct demonstration – a visitation, if one can put it like that, that is both abstract and anonymous. A question then arises: what kind of aesthetic is implied by Piper’s statement that her “main conscious interest is in truth rather than beauty” (Out of Order I 249)? How does one distinguish truth from beauty, without, as Piper herself seems to imply here, regarding the latter as somehow falsely immediate, and so something to be resisted as lesser than truth? Piper’s aesthetic clearly has a pedagogical function: the emphatic truth of immediacy is inscribed in an indexical truth and in the way we supposedly experience transformation; but if one examines what etiquette implies about the politicization of her calling cards, then things are not so obvious or immediate.
     
    But even if we don’t follow Piper regarding the status of immediacy, her argument regarding racism and etiquette radically extends the relation between art and responsibility. If racism works through shared interpersonal contexts, it would seem that to question the meaning of those exchanges as ever contractually given is to open up racism to further questions regarding institutional precarity and politics. My Calling (Cards) makes explicit the relation between direct address and a future desire for a nonracial ethical-political formality. “In the society I want to live in,” Piper writes, “no one needs to be warned about my racial affiliation at dinners or cocktail parties because no one is inclined to insult it” (Out of Order I 246). But something strange soon happens to the face-to-face humanness of this longing. Being publicly – and psychologically – responsible for what we say is supposed to be the condicio sine qua non of an acceptance that has something to do with democratic openness: “To accept something is to be receptive and vulnerable to its effects on us, to discern its value for us, and indeed to rejoice in its intrinsic character and extrinsic ramifications for us” (Piper “Xenophobia” 286). To accept others is to overcome the fear of being invaded in the name of “new experiences” in which values of hatred and fear are superseded by values of “personal catalysis and growth.” One implication is that “an eye widened in terror, unable to blink for fear of being blinded by the ineffable” can no longer see primarily because they are “corrupted by deep-seated angers against blacks and women” (Out of Order I 246). By seeing people as they are, in their uniqueness, vision is supposedly restored and redemption can start in the “flexible adaptation” of a psyche that does not barricade itself against difference (Piper, “Xenophobia” 286).
     
    If this state of affairs sounds all too liberal (and Piper repeatedly refers to herself as a Kantian), if one examines what etiquette implies about the politics of Piper’s aesthetics, then things become less rather than more clear cut. (The aesthetic-political status of Kant in Piper’s work is examined later in this study, but first let us pursue this notion of etiquette.) Even within those works “target[ing] interpersonal manifestations of racism,” Piper cannot limit herself to good manners, because she is driven to name and represent those hatreds whose intolerance we are never supposed to suspect (Out of Order I 246). If “blacks learn from whites that they are unwelcome,” this also happens, it should be noted, because racial hatred is conventionally acceptable, and, in terms of personal catalysis and growth, can in fact seem more respectful of otherness than the merely tolerant (Out of Order I 246). Since acceptance is meant to have more value in social life than hatred does, how are we to know when we are dealing with a true hatred rather than a merely conventional one? Moreover, if the cards are not in themselves a reparation in either a moral or political sense but exist only negatively, so to speak, as an invitation (to critical reflection), how are we to know that acceptance of the cards indicates a true commitment? The recognition of a racist faux pas, after all, implies its exoneration in the name of the same transcendental principle of etiquette that allowed for the certitude of having committed a faux pas in the first place. The etiquette in whose name the faux pas has to be denounced, even in Piper’s assumed continuity of acceptance and transformation, is not governed by the same integrity that governs the handing out of the cards as art or critical reflection. Interestingly, in Piper’s case, the indexical present leads to an artwork that is neither hateful nor seductive, but a set of self-critical practices different in kind from that of formalist aesthetics. This is why she states: “my main conscious interest is in truth rather than beauty” (Out of Order I 249). But the etiquette in whose name truth has to be stated, even at the “most elemental, personal level,” must remain impersonal, or merely conventional. Etiquette may well be the opposite of the racist peremptoriness that obscures difference but performs conventionalized forms of racist authority, but it can no more distinguish inner sincerity from outward conformity than it can distinguish insincere but polite tolerance from deep-seated racist conviction. Piper is not always clear on this point. In accordance with her Kantianism, she argues that etiquette provides a moral limit for all of us, but also that it cannot guarantee what we say or the way that we say it. This is a major premise of her understanding racism as a kind of illocutionary force, rather than a referential belief to be verified by subjective truthfulness or sincerity. But if it is a force, how can racism be reined in by etiquette or convention? This will be our question.
     
    To return to My Calling (Cards): devoid of moralism and prescription, the cards can circulate between giver and receiver, who are both called upon to attend to racism’s effects independently of the “easy trades” (or conventions) of abstraction, aesthetic evaluation, and xenophobia. To hand out a card is not, then, a demand for further clarification or exoneration, for the cards themselves are not about psychological expression or content. We would therefore expect that My Calling (Cards) itself would somehow escape the simple dichotomy that it evokes between (black) acceptance and (white) refusal. Piper in fact implies this, when she speaks of regret and a certain discomfort that is somehow (and exactly how remains unclear) connected with “forces, both in others and in [her]self.” Even the work’s title poses questions of artistic labor or vocation – my calling – as somehow separable from the actual product—the “cards” left in brackets: Piper’s resuscitation here of the artwork as an act of drawing attention to the incivility of racism prefigures the cards’ attempt to produce self-critical reflection in the person who receives/understands them. The language of reflection is, in fact, far from simple here and seems traversed by several stand-ins and delegates. For if the cards stand in for the despair of being made to feel different, and Piper herself only introduces them at dinner parties in response to racist remarks, then the cards not only stand in for her as an exposé of racism, they also are supposed to cause people to reflect on the feelings they themselves provoke, with no hope of escape from regret or discomfort; that is, by assuming that both the racism the cards seek to correct and the self-critical capacity are somehow equivalent, Piper implies that the cards can be politically formative only if they have been unequivocally, unambiguously understood.
     
    But this type of belief cannot account for the possibility that the recipient, rather than using the cards to transgress illusion, may well end up using them to confirm the delusion of a new self-critical racial lucidity—the possibility that the cards only have a meaning for a racist reader and/or reader of racism. No such possibility of verification exists for sincerely held racist belief, which is seen as defense or unconscious phantasy, nor can we be sure that the meaning of racist faux pas can ever be an example of simple acceptance or refusal by white unseeing, itself an allegory of intolerance to which only a life lived behind the veil can bear witness. Piper acknowledges this when she writes that black and white viewers often “deflect recognition of the meaning of their response to” her work (“Xenophobia” 293), and when she explains: “I try and promote viewer self-reflection in my work, but I don’t always succeed” (“Xenophobia” 293). But what if the cards were precisely what put the political reading into question? What if, as in the case of etiquette, these calling cards can only refer to black veiled life through the conventionalizing fictions of race?  Or, more particularly, what if handing them out does not constitute, in Piper’s words, “[e]xperiencing the other in the indexical present,” but instead designates a necessary complicity between victim and abuser, bearer and addressee? (Out of Order I 248) If so, handing out a card declares its own artifice the moment it simultaneously realizes itself as civility and self-insight, since it must fissure (falsehood) and suture (transformation) and thus rejoin what is disjointed, rather than what is immediate or present.
     
    In this way Piper’s art might seem to be just another conventional way of coming to terms with the conventions of racism.  Her notion of “a direct relationship to the work,” however, challenges such a reading. She has said that handing out the cards “ruin[s]” her evening (Out of Order I 271). (In another essay, from 1990, she writes that “the only evenings that are ruined are mine and the offender’s” [Out of Order I 220].) The word “ruin” recalls Du Bois, and at such moments the cards stand in for the awareness of a gap or veil between blackness and a community of feeling, or at least the promise of it. This crisis in understanding is precisely what Piper asks us to understand. To consider such ruination, however, one must recognize that the experience of hurt is also meant to inspire transformation (in the reader-recipient-offender). By substituting etiquette for racist speech, Piper’s calling card dramatizes precisely their radical incompatibility – she is ruined by both racist language and the need to perform the act. But ruined, too, in so far as the exchange of cards reveals her to be black, a revelation that means that Piper too, as a light-skinned person, now stands in for something indeterminable, or that her inner race feeling is also a kind of rebus or riddle for perception (unseen, it is true; she is a spectator to her own absence). Clearly people aren’t what they seem: a person who appears white can really be black, and an avowed liberal can be a closet racist. The norms of etiquette confirm the duplicity of identity and, in the process, reveal the racial viciousness at the heart of civility and the exclusionary, rule-governed performance that is the very origin of integrity and self-insight. “The general character of the statement and the rule-governed policy that governs its presentation,” Piper writes, commenting on the cards’ meaning, “convey the message that the offending individual is behaving in typical and predictably racist ways. It fights a stereotype by giving the offender a concrete experience of what it is like to be the object of one” (Out of Order I 220). The acceptance of the card can thus readily be seen as an acceptance of racist hypocrisy.
     
    When she hands out the cards, then, it is no longer possible to undo our complicity with racist faux pas, for the cards themselves perform the ruination that such language triggers in its glaring infelicity. Unable to communicate directly with her offenders, her cards take the place of voice and word at once. Indeed, Piper is at least as ruined by these semantic as by these rhetorical improprieties. In such infelicitous speech, the violation of etiquette introduces a foreign element that disrupts the sense of self, disturbs the readability of polite discourse, and reopens what propriety seems to have closed off. The cards refer to both obliquity and falsity, and yet they also testify, paradoxically enough, to Piper’s ruination as a Kantian artist whose purpose is to confirm the ruination (of herself as a victim of racism). Neither does their exchange allow for a recuperation of this catastrophe, despite Piper’s plea that they should convince rather than indict, because their appeal to “concrete experience” is itself an inner ruination of delusory rationalization. Piper recognizes, as Du Bois did in 1903, a certain double bind: the norms of etiquette erase all traces and referents of oneself as uniquely singular, because etiquette sees only convention and never presence. Indeed, etiquette can appear as arbitrary and unmotivated as the peremptory “glance” for which black being remains mere appearance. Piper can convey her hurt only if we take, as we say, her word for it, whereas the evidence for the receiver’s shame or insensitivity is, at least in theory, literally normative. Whether we believe her or not is not the point: the formal nature of the exchange makes the difference, not the sincerity of the receiver or the sensitivity of the giver.
     
    The process that necessarily includes a moment of self-understanding cannot be equated with mere fear of social embarrassment, and the social duty (etiquette) that governs this moment of self-insight is not the same as that which governs regret or discomfort. The racism that makes the cards meaningful is itself normative, given from elsewhere and imbricated in a historicity that is irreducible to meaning or intention. To return to Du Bois’s formulation: racism speaks to us from elsewhere and is given to us veiled, just as much as it veils its given emergence as a form of natural “innocence” rather than arbitrary authority. When Du Bois insists on racism as a veiling of the world, he means that it be considered under a double epistemological perspective: it functions as a verifiable index of social incivility, but also as a norm whose applicability cannot be reduced to moral or political pathologies. The convergence of the two modes is not a priori given, and their discrepancy makes the racist faux pas possible. The faux pas articulates the discrepancy between the already given conventions of etiquette and racist lived experience and, in so doing, asserts racism as norm (when it is only ideology). It indicates the belief or pretense that giving voice to racism is both norm as social fact and a certain inner feeling peculiar to the arrogant presumptiveness of whiteness. Moreover, the faux pas indicates the belief that the norm and the feeling are the same. To complicate whiteness as a norm is thus to complicate it as a feeling: of being entitled, or always entitled to being. The difference between the verbal faux pas and the norms of etiquette is not a simple opposition between feeling and being, or truth and falsehood. A faux pas is a discursive error, but one governed by norms or principles of verification that include nonracial forms of being: even if we believe that certain races lack modesty, humility, respect, tact, sensitivity, etcetera, the verification of such improprieties, the decision about their truth or falsehood, is not racial but formal, informed by the knowledge that these norms apply to everyone irrespective of their difference. No such verification exists for the racist, who is impolite in his effect and his authority: his purpose is not to be polite, itself neither an inner process nor simply a social performance, but to abuse.
     
    The interest of Piper’s calling cards is that they explicitly function as both politesse and politically, and thus indicate why racism is so offensive to those it offends. But in the actual worded message of My Calling (Cards) #1, the reference is neither straightforwardly polite, nor straightforwardly political, for it describes a chiasmus, a kind of mutual inclusion-exclusion: “I regret any discomfort my presence is causing you, just as I am sure you regret the discomfort your racism is causing me.” And in fact, the more one works with Piper’s notion of the indexical, the more convinced one becomes that although the critique of what she calls “pseudorationality” is entirely justified, it does not quite apply to what the cards may or may not be saying or doing as politics. Though it is epistemologically inadequate to say that the cards enable the white subject to see blindly, or blindly see, the repercussions in themselves are significant: whatever the meaning of the girl’s glance may have been, the card presented in Souls could not prevent the force of the very separation of blackness from the world of companionship. Is it inevitable that the same split that divides blacks from a community of feeling should divide whites from life lived behind the veil in the same way? And can the addressee of the card, understood as everyone and no one, refer to anything other than that very split? If Piper’s unstated question is “What are we doing when we speak racially?” it becomes clear that, whatever else we may be doing, we are not seeing beyond the veil but testifying to its further extension. And it is precisely the unknowable extent to which we differ from its phantasy that veils us in our denials and antipathies. Returning to the present indicative presence of the other and substituting etiquette for phantasy is not as simple as it sounds. For what is indicated, say, by a glance, is not necessarily what is being performed; and what the veil signifies, by way of metaphor, does not correspond to the experience (of difference) that it exposes-obscures. The exchange of cards may signify a desire (for changed experience) that can be performed, but that performance does not necessarily indicate social civility or unveil a desire for greater self-examination and scrutiny.
     
    More important than any of these substitutions is Du Bois’s metaphor of the veil, which is itself allegorically veiled, and which exposes both desire and dispossession, exposure and revelation, and the belated recognition, in this narrative of a fall (into racist incivility), of the inability to unveil the burden of being a black person. The very diachrony that substitutes a tall white girl’s refusal for childishexchange is itself a metonym: quite apart from the various veiled scenes of seduction, rejection, and trauma implied in the veil metaphor, so to speak, the illocutionary force of racism has power precisely because of its conventional substitution of racism for who one is, for one’s social being, a substitution much harder to accept than the refusal of one’s card. Du Bois’s notion of a veiled world names the performative burden of this substitutability: the substitution of one’s ruination for one’s unwantedness, the substitution of a veiled life that must simultaneously hover and be irreducible to brute givenness or evasive transcendence for a life lived before any full awareness of, or any responsibility for, being shut out of the world.
     

     

    III. Regretfully Yours

     

    The question of the cards’ nature brings us back to the complexities of their exchange. We know they are meant to effect change by addressing racist incivility as a problem of social performance—change effected, moreover, not by grace but by a new insight into the objectified, fetishized life of racism. Further, both the giver and the receiver enter into a kind of symbolic exchange or contract, as the initial donation of offense turns into a reflection on xenia, its role and absence. The full text of Card #1 makes this clearer:
     

    Dear friend,
     
    I am black.
     
    I am sure that you did not realize this when you made/laughed at/agreed with that racist remark. In the past, I have attempted to alert people to my racial identity in advance. Unfortunately, this invariably causes them to react to me as pushy, manipulative, or socially inappropriate. Therefore my policy is to assume that white people do not make these remarks, even when they believe that there are no black people present, and to distribute this card when they do. I regret any discomfort my presence is causing you, just as I am sure you regret the discomfort your racism is causing me.
     
    Sincerely yours,
     
    Adrian Margaret Smith Piper

     
    The questions raised by this text are multiple. What (if anything) is exposed by this desire for exposure and in what way does it relate to art? What is the relation between exposure and regret, on the one hand, and between faux pas and discomfiture, on the other? If racism permits the gift of the card, as it does in this text, is regret merely a ruse that permits discomfort in the name of its unveiling? In other words, when, according to this text, is it socially appropriate to expose racism?
     
    The calling card makes explicit the relation between discomfort and the desire for exposure: the card’s meaning is located not in the regret for having caused social discomfort, but in the context by which racist speech can be both expressible and repeatable, legible and meant. Since this speech, at the moment of its utterance, reveals a kind of systemic complicity, Piper goes out of her way to assume that not all white people are inherently racist. The gift of the card (just like the offense) must itself be returned to the subject for whom racist language is a conventionally appropriate way of speaking, in a given situation, about blacks. As the card changes hands it traces a circuit leading to the exposure of a hidden, barely censored racism that (she argues) is as conventional as it is deep-seated: “My work,” Piper writes, “intentionally holds up for scrutiny deep-seated racist attitudes that no individual socialized into a racist society can escape, no matter how politically correct or seasoned such an individual may be” (“Xenophobia” 293). If it thus becomes impossible to determine who is and is not racist (or even whether such knowledge is possible), it is also impossible, it seems, to know whether racism is the outward expression of deep-seated conventions, or whether the outer convention creates deep-seated racist attitudes. Perhaps racism is not hidden away and then expressed, outed, but is the expression itself. Then again, against conventionalism, perhaps it is more accurate to say that we receive racism like a law. We relate to it through subjection rather than contractual agreement, which is presumably why it is inescapable, and why we follow its rules blindly. How do we explain, then, why the law never seems absolutely binding, its enunciation having something to do with a kind of furtive bad faith staked on the absolute refusal of xenia, a refusal that is nevertheless never absolute nor conscious? The answer clearly has something to do with borders: the unease and perhaps sadism produced by the excessive proximity of a certain touching or presence within civil society, the envy and eroticism indicated by the other’s difference that is a matter neither of consent nor indifference but of deep-seated and unconscious implications. But if racism is conventionally given both in the sense of being socially received and in the sense of being bestowed, but given neither from without nor by the subject, then is the meaning of the cards not, paradoxically enough, already given in the sense that these deep-seated racist attitudes already precede any subjective decision? This oscillation between racism and convention takes the form of an irresistible but wholly inescapable sense of force or obligation, which is why Piper bases her appeal on the impersonal norms of etiquette rather than on moral intent or responsibility. This notion of etiquette as a social duty, however, culminates strangely in a purely formal image of anti-racism. Piper shows, inadvertently, that the mere identification of oneself as racist or non-racist cannot ensure either since, from the moment one becomes aware of one’s racism, one cannot dissociate it from the otherness that is the true limit of either position. How do we know when inner transformation amounts to interpersonal respect? Can one return racist speech to its utterer by merely pointing out its faux pas? This last question – and its implication that racism and race are both faux pas – perfectly describes ideology itself: a trope that, by means of not revealing itself, has become efficacious in both speech acts and other signs. In other words, the cards do not simply show that we are as blinded in our apperception of people as we are in our perception of social laws or norms; instead, they ask whether we can attain any direct and certain knowledge of either when we gaze as through a veil out onto a world of “great wandering shadows” that we can never penetrate, of which there can be no such thing as direct knowledge, and with respect to which we form countless beliefs – a veil behind which we can alternately imagine, with equal justification, that there shines a world of courtesy, respect, and love, and aworld that is essentially one of derision, hatred, and contempt.  The final question then becomes, not can etiquette alone rend this veil or unveil the other, but against what does this veil defend us?
     
    A work about mutual interdependency and getting away from defensive rationality, My Calling (Cards) interestingly enough acts out a return to rather than a departure from its starting point, repeating a primal scene of refusal. The work’s structure contradicts its theme. For the aim of the cards is not to excuse but to perform inappropriateness—to make socially inappropriate such “interpersonal manifestations of racism” as “the off-color remark, the anxiety at the mere presence of an ethnic or cultural other, the failure of empathy with an other that causes insensitivity,” and “the failure of imagination and self-awareness that elicits the imposition of inappropriate stereotypes” (Piper,Out of Order I 246). If, according to J.L. Austin, “it is always necessary that the circumstances in which” the uttering of performatives “should be in some way, or ways, appropriate,” then whenever a card is handed out, it must trouble racist utterance as an appropriate speech act (Austin 8). The card’s structure of address substitutes, too, most explicitly for the social gaffe that causes it. To adopt Piper’s lexicon, My Calling (Cards) asks the receiver to take responsibility for racist utterance in the immediate present. The “you,” too, must directly address the “I,” in the grammar of the sentence “I regret any discomfort my presence is causing you, just as I am sure you regret the discomfort your racism is causing me.” The card seems to empty itself of all other reference aside from these two pronouns, acting out a concretization that is in fact its subject: the failure of empathy and imagination brought about by institutional abstractions that are existentially empty and methodologically false. The card thus enacts in its own writing the recognition of difference that it situates in the self’s intimacy with others. Simultaneously asserting both the necessity and undesirability of its existence, the card refers to its own referring, and indirectly to its referent. If performative utterances rely on convention, and thus find their support in the conventionalized forms of authority that compose racist society, the cards can only perform their own fictionalization as representatives of that authority.
     
    But whatever may be said about My Calling (Cards) as politics, it is neither racism nor any of its deep-seated attitudes that finally cause discomfort or regret, but rather Piper’s desire to be excused for being pushy, manipulative, or inappropriate (her words), even though the truth in whose name the excuse has to be stated, and the cards justified, makes the conflict between the need to expose racism and her regret at having to do so into a kind of inescapable guilt. Racism, if it is indeed the subject of My Calling (Cards), becomes here not some referential faux pas. Instead it is a function of a specific interlocutionary situation, a way of speaking that exposes its own deep-seated conventionality, its own simultaneous act of concealing and exhibiting that, as we know from Souls, is the very condition of racism’s ideological effect: the substitutability of difference for stereotype and stereotype for experience. To interrupt this fantasy experienced as an interdict, Piper introduces the cards and, by so doing, has to be willing to be substituted – as an unwelcome agent of transgression – in performing this act. We have at least two levels of substitution (or displacement) taking place: the cards substituting for a regret that is itself a desire for substitution. Both are governed by the same desire for exposure, which makes the cards’ symbolic effect uncanny and ambivalent.
     
    The doubling begins with Piper herself. By this, I do not mean that her outward appearance and inner feeling are simply opposed, but that any reading of My Calling (Cards) effectively reveals that all racial identity, insofar as its referential meaning has to be performed, ceases to have any simple cognitive meaning or index. For example, simultaneously asserting the inescapability of racist attitudes and their transformation, My Calling (Cards) presents race as a referential illusion, but one whose efficacy may be contested and undone only insofar as it is affirmed and prolonged as an illusion. But, it may be objected, isn’t this because all racial identity is an uneasy mix of fixation and denial, as Piper herself testifies? Perhaps. Piper excuses herself not, however, because her racial identity is denied, but because it cannot at first be realized. “I am black./ I am sure that you did not realize this when you made/laughed at/agreed with that racist remark.” We can see her as the referent of these remarks only at the moment that her card is read retrospectively, as it were. The statement “I am black,” far from a referential or constative statement of fact, is a performative speech act that sounds almost ironic since the blackness to which it refers is only a text or signifier that cannot be easily read except as a figure of unveiling, following its disclosure as perceptually indeterminate. One suspects that, in the relation between its ambiguous reference, say, and signification, Piper’s confession is itself an infelicity or faux pas, or a faux pas of a faux pas insofar as it can only perform the blackness it names as an erroneous text, even to the point of serving as a metaphor for something totally unrelated to its own literal display (or lack of) self-presence.
     
    But before pursuing this further let us examine the context of Piper’s remark. The racist is told that Piper is black. He or she has to be told this, it should be noted, in the name of truth and, at first sight, to verify the later expressions of discomfort and regret whose complicity the cards insist both racist and victim share. The text conveys this in a way that is direct, intimate, and formally impersonal. “Regret” and “discomfort” are Piper’s words for demonstrating her “policy” regarding white racism. Regret and discomfort are co-implicated in a sentence that is unable to separate them totally or fuse them completely. But it is difficult to determine where the discomfort begins and where it ends. It is as if Piper still had to regret the guilt that there is, and that remains, in having to feel regret. Or better yet, in saying she is regretful and expressing her discomfort in the very place where her suspicions of white people are confirmed, she shows that racism is inescapable. Piper regrets without having had the intention to regret; she becomes pushy, manipulative, and socially inappropriate without meaning to, and (this is another regret) without being able to confirm her identity before its exposure. The signifier “regret” can only represent that regret regretfully as if its meaning were already understood, or as if racism could always be excused because it is unavoidable, outside of all differential contexts, an “origin” where the norms of society, or the giving of cards, makes sense precisely because everyone knows the rightful racist place from which to read them. The more one regrets, the more one admits that one is regretful and the more one feels discomfort—the discomfort of regretting something that was not quite believable but that has now proven to be the case. But the regret has been displaced from the racist remark to the writing and gift (to the writing as gift) of the calling card, from the referent of the narrative – the failure to make people realize her identity – to the act of exchanging the card, from the spoken remark to the inscription of a confession that thus realizes that failure. The second time it is no longer what is heard or being pushy that causes discomfort; the discomfort is caused instead by giving the card, confessing to one’s difference, and setting it down on paper, in lieu of the ruination to come. The discomfort of this regret cannot be effaced because it has been reprinted and exchanged as text on a body of paper. As if that were not enough, the racism that excludes Piper is also the reason she cannot be comforted: the etiquette that causes her to act is the same reason the cards cannot be taken back, and the same reason why, in her discomfort, she is not in possession of her own guilt since, in white racist language, blackness remains the referent of shame and interruption, a literal faux pas within the norms of polite white society.
     
    In rectifying racist speech in order to fit it into a process of transformation, Piper adds no content to this symbolic structure or to its repetition; instead she effects, regretfully, its denouement by locating the speaker in a shared act of interpretive infelicity. Her calling cards are not ciphers for this infelicity but a comparable act. Tear a card into pieces, and the message remains what it is; but how does one know when the message has arrived at its “proper,” non-racial destination? Holding the card in one’s hand is not the same as knowing its politics. Indeed, the card cannot be known in itself; it simply identifies a referential faux pas that cannot be bypassed, which is why, presumably, a white subject handing them out would introduce a different demand and desire. As such, Piper’s calling card may well end up preserving the discomfort in the very act of negating it. But if pseudorationality is a form of blindness, or a seeing that is unable to see itself as blind, and so can only blindly see (itself or others), it would seem that, by offering recognition of a shared discomfort, Piper loses the opportunity to read beyond or behind it, and thereby to coax those deep, unsubdued drives into the open, no matter how innocent or guilty they may be. So instead of conferring a dignity on the “you” as other, the peremptoriness of the message starts to undo that possibility. Then, too, why begin that conversation with a card? Because it is a signifier (of etiquette) whose effect is predicated on the receiver not expecting to receive it, and whose writing exposes an already open secret, namely, the ellipsis of blacks by the signifieds of racism. If the relation between regret and discomfort follows a general pattern of substitution, then the exchange of these signifiers is made possible by (or makes possible?) a proximity or analogy so close and intimate that it allows one to substitute for the other without revealing the difference necessarily introduced by the substitution. The relational link between the two sentiments is strong enough to be necessary: no regret without discomfort, and no discomfort without regret. Is this substitution really an exchange? Does the contingency of the exchange, based only on a chance encounter between two people at a dinner party, express anything more than physical contiguity? For if you look at Piper’s image, you can see how she might act as the figural referent of the literal representation of the blackness referred to (by the racist faux pas); but, because her identity is not stapled, as it were, to her image, it serves as a virtual reference of itself.
     
    In short, the racist remark disturbs or reveals as discontinuous the gap between image and identity. This dissociation has an alienating effect regarding the offense to which the calling card refers. Piper’s message acknowledges this discontinuous gap, but also wants her interlocutor to be comprehended and discomforted by its statement: indeed, there is no place from which s/he can stand back and observe it abstractly and theoretically, outside of the interlocution. Finally, the dissociative meaning of the statement – the simultaneously emphatic and elliptic reference to Piper’s blackness – can only leave its mark if read literally, immediately, and without abstraction, exchange, or, dare I say it, politeness.
     
    Piper’s theory of the indexical present, of course, contains no provision for this kind of ambiguity. The elimination of ambiguity, in fact, is one of the main motives behind the insistence on the indexical, since the vividness and uniqueness of the other (beyond the veil) are meant to rule out equivocation and disrupt racism’s “easy trades.” And yet, despite this accentuation, the implications of ambiguity for My Calling (Cards), and for Piper’s entire aesthetic, are significant. Piper scholars have been unable to study those who received the card, or to identify their catharsis, but they always presume a reaction to the cards and one that is politically legible. These readings take their cue from Piper’s own “metaperformances,” which engage with audience reactions to her work. In “Styles of Radical Will: Adrian Piper and the Indexical Present,” Maurice Berger describes white audiences’ initial response to My Calling (Cards) as defensive, agitated, nervous, offended, and angry: only in the final minutes of the performance, when Piper refers to the pain caused her by having to hand out the cards, does “the audience drop its guard.” “It is at this moment,” Berger argues, “that Piper has achieved a true and profound indexical present – an instant when each person in the room is caught off-guard, compelled to jettison preconceptions and ask difficult, even painful questions about themselves” (31). This indicates that it is neither concept nor representation, but the expression of Piper’s own ruination that permits communication and thereby allows the audience to situate with new awareness the historical, political, and theoretical task accomplished by My Calling (Cards). In other words, the moment it becomes possible to return the card symbolically to its bearer, the more the audience can read the constitutive negativity of its implication; or, again, the moment racist speech becomes emotionally locatable if not theoretically describable as black suffering, the more the meaning of the cards can be seen in the passage from offense to sensitivity and to the complexity of difference itself. Racial sensitivity (to black hurt) begins only where (white) aggression and defensiveness end. But this profound indexicality forgets that Piper’s ruination is not freely chosen: she does not invite her own abjection even when she knows that abjection (from racists) cannot be refused. Indeed therein lies the forced choice that is the source of the regret and discomfort of My Calling (Cards) and that is the work’s artistic vocation; the black can only recognize herself as always that referent or faux pas, as the anonymous interlocutor within that grammar of texts, and precisely in places where intimacy and respect are ordinarily in close affiliation. To say that in handing out the cards she freely assumes her ruination because she is already ruined as black, in other words, to identify with her freely choosing hurt or injury as a moment of indexical resolution is, in my view, a blind interpretation of the work and its meaning. It is not that she is free to be ruined only on the condition that she freely chooses to be identified as black that anchors the work; the work is anchored, rather, in its asking why blackness has become the political sign, in US culture, of an exclusion, an exclusion always precisely veiled as such. As for immediacy, there is no index of civility that isn’t always already constituted by the delimiting of certain kinds of difference as unacceptable, and whose faux pas is always retroactively posited as the reason they have to be excluded in the first place.
     
    Everything that can be said of My Calling (Cards) can be said here, where strategies of displacement are no longer appropriate and where another language begins (one whose significance is not yet determinable or representable). Nor is it surprising that this moment can be located only after having – analytically – gone beyond the defensive rationalizations of whiteness: all those honorific stereotypes that merely devalue others and constitute black difference as socially valueless and read it as such. White lack of self-awareness is not the same as black pain, however; it is as far removed from a black conception of self as the tain is from the mirror (I can see myself in a mirror without ever seeing the tain). Even though one is unthinkable without the other, only one is the sustaining void of the gaze. In the following two sections I explore this ambiguity – in the form of a gaze that can never be part of any seen reality, and a void that masquerades as a sublimely black aesthetic. A key consideration here is the connection between racial etiquette and aesthetic judgment in terms of a scene of unveiling and a transformation in (white) seeing.
     

     

    IV. Kant as Medium

     

    Given that My Calling (Cards), or what I’m calling its exploration of racial etiquette, is meant to give an insight into black, objectified life, what of those other artworks in which Piper represents herself as a racially-sexually coded subject (by norms or media that she then attempts to translate into universal, nonracial-asexual terms)? These works modify the historical dialectic of racial incivility according to a more primal dialectic that consists of an escape from the raced-sexed body (its voice or rhythm) while simultaneously exploring, at least by propensity, the fantasmatic limits of that renunciation. The remainder of this essay takes up this reading, not so much in terms of etiquette, as in terms of xenia with respect to ethics and the (always cultural) limits of fantasy. A key preoccupation is the way that fantasy resists radical divestiture (of the subject) by the raced Other, and the cultural nature of those imaginary resistances. But I also ask about the way that an appeal to xenia and its openness to difference represents, for Piper, a politically revised notion of etiquette opposed to particularist class and social values.
     
    A few words regarding Kant, even though he is not the object of this study. All of Piper’s papers on Kant are slightly delirious. Ever since Food for the Spirit (1971), a visual and textual record of Piper’s first exposure to Kantian critical philosophy, “Kant” serves as a metaphor for the radical annihilation of selfhood and of the will—or at least for the threat of such annihilation. In an essay from 1981, Piper writes:
     

    The Critique is the most profound book I have ever read, and my involvement in it was so great that I thought I was losing my mind, in fact losing my sense of self completely. Often, the effects of Kant’s ideas were so strong that I couldn’t take it anymore. I would have to stop reading in the middle of a sentence, on the verge of hysterics, and go to my mirror to peer at myself to make sure I was still there. (Out of Order I 55)

     
    A first question: what is it about the Critique that poses the threat of madness and nonexistence? Physically weak due to fasting, Piper convinces herself that it was neither her social isolation nor her lack of food (“I didn’t see other people at all”; “I was on a two-month juice-and-water diet”): such things belong to the everyday meaning of existence, to “the sight and sound of me, the physically embodied Adrian Piper,” to the “boundaries of my individual self” and “the material conditions of my mental state” (Piper, Out of Order I 55). By contrast, reading the Critique is “so intensely affecting” – disturbing her mental and physical states and boundaries – that Piper can no longer situate herself as real or embodied: feeling herself vanishing, and leaving behind a physical slough of herself at this “entrance into a transcendent reality of disembodied self-consciousness” (Piper, Out of Order I 55), she uses a mirror, a camera, and a tape recorder to anchor herself in the physical world, thereby imposing a “ritualized” contact with the “physical appearance of [her]self in the mirror” onto her reading of Kant.  From the withdrawal into the noumenal dimension of a transcendental quintessence, where the self’s disguises give way to an intense awareness of one’s own absence, or, as Piper puts it, where the self’s coherence is reduced to babbling incoherence, she resorts to the “reality check” of the mirror that records her appearance to an objectivized gaze. This gaze observes her as a series of partial objects left in a heap, metaphorically speaking, by the too intensive effects of a fear or anxiety that signals something both more intimate and more penetrating than the mere observation that the Critique was “a book with good ideas in it that I had chosen to study” (Piper, Out of Order I 55). All these traits suggest “Kant” is a metaphor for a disturbance whose vague reference is a noumenal collapse of reality, if one can put it that way, a dreadful and extremely intensive subtraction that Piper describes perfectly as a mirroring detached from any body, and in which one can see one’s own absence and/or threatened annihilation.
     
    The photographs in Food for the Spirit do not alter the scenario: the fourteen black-and-white images are used essentially as orthopedic props and, as such, they reference a form of self-quotation. They neither embody the absence felt beneath experience, nor show the restoration of the vividness and contact that Piper desires: their vividness is instead a kind of inverse echo of the loss that is the source of the distance and inadequacy of any self-image (see Fig. 2).
     

    Fig. 2 Adrian Piper, Food for the Spirit, 1971 (photographic reprints 1997). 14 silver gelatin prints and original book pages of a paperback edition of Immanuel Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason, torn out and annotated by Adrian Piper. 15” x 14,5”. Detail: photograph #6 of 14. Collection Thomas Erben. © Adrian Piper Research Archive Foundation Berlin. Used by permission.

     

    In a sequence from the clearest to the darkest underexposed image, in which the unveiled body gradually disappears, the image comes to serve as a perishable signature and as the flickering eclipse of a desire in whose limits or remainder the subject finds herself almost unrepresentable, which is to say, as an ejected or dejected object, the effect of a blackout. What threatens the black autobiographical subject is not the loss of something that once was present and that it once possessed, but the radical estrangement between any representation and animaginary fullnessof being. If we look into Piper’s “glance” in these photographs, we realize it has nothing to do with the phenomenal form in which the photographs make her appear, but with the transcendental illusion that is the source of any noumenal self-image – a dialectic that Kant would have liked. On the back of Kant’s Kritizismus, as it were, these photographs reveal not the indexical proof of Piper’s existence as a black woman (a common misreading),[3] but rather the de-naturing, distancing effect of a certain formalization of her mirror image as the trace of a residual loss, a tracing that can be portrayed photographically only as a fall into gradual darkness. The mirror image, then, has something to do with the repossession of the lost self, but this is a self that is alienated, distracted, and already possessed by a deeply invasive presence that has no phenomenal existence. Food for the Spirit attempts to capture that which is always concealed from representation: the withdrawal or remainder produced by the desire for universalization itself, which is to say, the desire to coincide with oneself as a subject. The pictorial rendering of an objective correlate is impossible here, and Piper remains suspended in front of these images (neither present nor absent) because, in contrast to the audio cassettes, the photographs do not copy anything – how do you capture something that does not have a place in representation? The crux of Food for the Spirit is not an opposition between particularity (of black feminine experience) and universality (reductively read as a sign of Kant’s ethnocentrism),[4] but rather the vanishing that is their ghostly simulacrum. In this sense, the universal is not experienced as such until it singularizes itself in the lacking or fasting subject; when its excess is transferred inside the subject as a subtraction, as a minus sign of all that the subject is not, the subject disappears into this pure vanishing point of universality. Contrary to the prevalent cultural studies readings of Piper, then, the problem isn’t simply that black femininity is not theoretically or existentially locatable as a universal subject for Kant, but rather that blackness has no material or phenomenal meaning outside of its relation to racist representation; it is only a stock of signs through which the subject cannot digest itself (as a presence or signifier) without slipping away from itself in a glissando of aberrant remainders. (Does this mean that the desire to expose oneself as a disappearing object is more originary than the desire to possess oneself as [an image of] a self? If so, then in the guise of exposure the photos reveal an originary concealment, and the reading of Kant reveals the ruse by which the raced-sexed self makes self-desire and self-annihilation interchangeable.) For the photographs in question already allegorize a pre-originary disjointure without which there would be neither experience of the body nor its disappearance, neither loss nor its inscription. They refer to an equivocation, on the one hand, between the desire to be immediately, uniquely known, to be exposed and revealed as a subject—the truth that, according to Piper, concerns the uniqueness of transcendental personhood—and, on the other hand, the sense that there is something lacking or veiled, a no-thing at the core of the self that can only be illusorily eaten or represented, a “food” for spirit. By reason of this equivocation, which invades the mind as the source, we are always already in the process of disappearing ourselves, or even asking for annihilation, precisely in this exhibitionist and subtractive mode. This loss, paradoxically, allows the subject to conceive itself as a lack, causing the subject to lose itself as a subject.
     
    This is why reading Kant, paradoxically, pertains to the illusory surplus of a lack that is not a néant or absence, but a surfeit upon which the self starves itself in its desire to be fed. As she starves herself, so Piper darkens her photographic exposure, forfeiting visibility in the name of an artistic hunger that can only secure voice, word, sexuality, and image through renunciation and disembodiment. In the same way, the attempt to feed the transcendental imagination as a recompense for the loss of objective reality can only lead to a withdrawal of the self from the world, to its vanishing; and in this surfeit of illusion, even if the self were able to see itself transcendentally (as black), it can only negate itself, for what constitutes the transcendental unity of apperception can never be seen in representation, and so can only be consumed as if it were an object in the realm of what is (which is furthermore the “illusory” effect of its racialsemblance). That said, one must avoid the tendency to view the torn out, mutilated pages of the Critique as separate from the photographs they accompany. It is not a question of seeing these membra disjecta as two halves of an imaginary whole: both are fragments of a split that appears to the subject in its semblance, which is itself split between the inner and outer intuition of itself as the desire for transcendence and/or the desire to see itself viewed transcendentally; or again, the Critique is experienced as a work of pure imagination, but this is the imagination at its most violent and inaccessible, already constitutively marked by a kind of madness or a withdrawal from the world that is equivalent to a slow starvation.
     
    For a long time, I have been intrigued by the title of this work and even fascinated by this vision in which the black feminine self satiates itself on its own lack or emptiness, engorged by its inability to be ever adequately represented in the real, cast out from its own edible feast: at once force fed (by Kant) and starved almost to disappearance (by transcendental madness). This emphasis – the simultaneously emphatic and elliptic character of which has already been mentioned – is not directed toward the body (as in hysteria), does not achieve agency (according to which Piper “seeks the comfort of recognizing herself [as an object] in the index” [Bowles 214]), and does not even indicate an elsewhere of meaning (the transcendental location of the gaze). Food for the Spirit is a study of failed ingestion, of the space where racial-sexual fictions (of the self) are exposed, ghostly, and only semi-digested; it studies the way the act of eating literally no-thing makes black flesh disappear within a devouring self-image, but also brings to surfeit a transcendence that the famished flesh (in its darkening) is presumed to lack. This is why “Kant” remains a complex metaphor for the sacrifice of a desire to be seen or known irrevocably (in the excessive purity of an unnameable ascesis), a metaphor that Piper ritualistically reads as a narrative entailing both fantasy and theater. To put this in Kantian terms: Piper can only engorge herself, as a transcendental unity of apperception, by starving herself of the sensuous unity of experience, for both are destined to be eaten up by the noumenal hole that can never be satiated or nourished by the subject.
     
    Piper’s long fascination – even obsession – with Kant’s first Critique is at once an illustration of this crisis (an anxiety about nonexistence) and a theorization of selfhood, since it shows the self’s delusion and its anchor: what can be seen in Food for the Spirit is the join between the two and thus the original disjointure opened up by Kantian critical philosophy. The key reference here is “the conception of the self that Kant develops in the first Critique,” which Piper, in an interview with Maurice Berger, defines as one in which “what is most important to us is a rationally consistent and conceptually coherent theory of the world that enables us to fit every kind of experience we have into a priori categories” (“Critique” 87). Hence the repeated emphasis, in her many readings of Kant, that “if we cannot fit things into those categories [which are a priori], we can’t experience them at all; they can’t be incorporated into the structure of the self” (“Critique” 87). “[I]nformation that violates our conceptual presuppositions threatens our belief system and thereby the rational integrity and unity of the self” (“Critique” 88). The whole of Piper’s Kantianism lies here: in the threat of dissolution that accompanies self-deception, and in the fissure of reason that follows our exposure to the other’s disruptive force. In order to preserve ourselves, it is perhaps not surprising that (despite our best intentions) “we are overridingly motivated to do and to believe what will preserve the coherence of our worldview” (“Critique” 87). This is why x-rationality causes others to disappear as a trace or semblance of the universal; and why Food for the Spirit can be seen as an inversion of x-rationality from the point of view of the disappeared object. From another point of view, Piper can be described as interested in the ways that pseudorational responses to those who are different from us, who don’t fit our conceptions of how people ought to be and look, are often mistaken for transcendental contents of who we are. Insofar as our reason remains dependent on phantasy, xenia cannot be received or known, and it is not surprising that these responses include dissociation, anxiety, denial, and the attempt to “impose our categories”—strategies by which human rationality, paradoxically, is “invariably inadequate and insensitive to the uniqueness of an individual” (“Critique” 88). Her art attempts to make people aware of these pseudorational responses, and consequently to become more sensitive to their cognitive failure or error – these words, illocutionary words if ever there were, with little that is revolutionary or radical about them, must nevertheless be assumed to be deeply political in their implications. Piper describes her aesthetics as enabling the viewer “simply [to] stand silently, perceiving and experiencing at the deepest level the singularity of the object or person, knowing in advance that any attempt at intellectualization is going to be invalid, and so allowing their concrete experience to quiet the intellect before it starts poisoning that experience” (“Critique” 90). Taking the word “poison” literally, we can describe transcendental illusion as a pharmakon: either it remedies the ways we falsely appear to ourselves as experiencing subjects, or it is the charm or drug that allows us to enjoy the illusion of experiencing otherness, when in fact what we experience is our own chimerical investiture and deferment, with our judgment remaining cognitively and morally blind.[5] In the important essay “Two Kinds of Discrimination,” first published in 1992, such poisoning is never purely intellectual; it is a moral-existential response that registers the threat to the self’s “internal coherence” (Piper, Out of Order II 220). Piper’s xenophobic self is constantly exposed to the fear of being “exceedingly fallible and regularly discomforted,” a fear that affirms its own vision of the world as a place where the self is “inhabited by enigmatic and unpredictable disruptions to its stability,” and so is forced to “conjure chimeras of perpetual unease and anxiety into social existence” in order to preserve its rationality (Out of Order II 227-28).
     
    This is why, to a certain extent (namely that of our moral or epistemic insecurity), the “malevolent intentionality” we ascribe to others need not be based on firsthand experience or evidence, but only needs to be become habitual, or intimately familiar, “to seem necessary prerequisites of personhood” (Out of Order II 228). Doubtless these illusions are not merely subjective but are also transcendental; this is the case in Kant’s Critique, where the conceptual unity of the subject is the necessary anchor for any kind of experience (and without which the mind is “nothing but a blind play of representations, that is, less even than a dream” [Kant qtd. in Piper, Out of Order II 219]). But the pseudorational crises included in the list of defenses (or rather, the lack of any consistent, coherent sense of the self) are not purely transcendental, either: Piper believes that Kant’s “categories are mutable,” and “the more we learn to guide them consciously, with an eye to achieving certain goals like overcoming racism, … the more we can evolve cognitively” (“Critique” 90). The obscure meaning of such evolution, which includes a certain utopian gesture, implies not only an idea of art as exceeding the “divisive illusion of otherness, the illusion that each of us is defined not just by our individual uniqueness but by our racial uniqueness,” but also the idea that art falls outside pseudorationality and its limits – that is, a concept of art as more than a blind play of representations, and whose illocutionary force is more than a dream (“Critique” 77). “Art can highlight pseudorational failures of cognitive discrimination as themselves objects of aesthetic examination,” she writes in “Two Kinds of Discrimination,” “and it can heighten a viewer’s level of cognitive sensitivity to a wide range of complex situations, of which political discrimination is only one” (Out of Order II 253). How does it do this? By being an “antidote to provincial and conventional habits of thought,” which Piper seems to equate with the fact that the aesthetic interest of the art object lies in its being an “anomalous entity in its own right” relative to “the conceptual scheme in which it was conceptually embedded”; her art breaks through the illusion of x-rationality by showing the pseudorationalizations to be attenuated and irrational (Out of Order II 254, 255). If art is an antidote to the fear of going mad driven by the desire to inhabit the space of the rule, to be the form that forms (fanaticism in Kant’s sense, self-transcendence in Piper’s), that is because art bridges the gap between cognition and experience, ideas and reality. As we have already seen, the task of teaching the viewer to see his/her own racist-sexist blindness has always involved, for Piper, the task of seeing the unseen, the nonvisible frame or media that produces the seen. As a media that gives form to her politics, Kantian critical philosophy is not only a body of ideas but also a vehicle and object – literally a lens, frame, or window – capable of giving form to this strategy. For she goes on to say: “My philosophy work, in fact, provides the broad theoretical underpinnings of my art. There is a very deep connection” (“Critique” 85).[6]
     
    Piper insists that our categories of experience are both necessary (a priori) and mutable (even evolving). Take away anomalies, and rational consistency and coherence still remain, are still necessary, still inherent to the integrity and unity of the self: without these categories, “we are struck with confusion and panic,” and the world pressing in on us would be “just too much,” “all too unfamiliar” (“Critique” 88). What happens, however, when the “complexity of the world has outstripped our conceptual resources for dealing with it” (“Critique” 88)? We may experience terror when confronted by anomalous objects, but anomaly is already more than a threat, more than an “unmanageable conceptual input,” with the threat being provisional (i.e., decided by whether we resort to pseudorationality or whether, via philosophy or art, we seek out new kinds of cognitive discrimination) (“Critique” 88). In fact, Food for the Spirit dramatizes this encounter intensely, while showing why rules of etiquette remain powerless in the face of the powerful immediacy of the real. And yet. If one part of the mind suffers anomaly as breakdown and terror, another seems to actively seek a fusion between categorial unease and the understanding, and to find a way out of the impasse: in a certain manner, then, art allows us to experience the anomalous without succumbing to its lethal affects. What must be resisted, in any case, is the temptation to reimpose our categories when they are “completely inadequate to the complexity and uniqueness of what one is experiencing” (“Critique” 90). It would seem then that xenophobia can be approached and experienced in reaction to the anomalous affect of art; or again, the art object is experienced as a negative, disruptive power within both the categories of the understanding and the conserving habits of mind. This point is underlined by her belief that “it is not possible to apprehend the singularity of that person through any simple act of categorization” (“Critique” 96). The aesthetic could be said to be privileged in Piper for the same reasons it is in Kant: because the problem of judgment is most radically articulated in terms of it, because it demands a form of judgment that judges without knowing or presuming to know its object and in the absence of determined customs or rules. It is a perspective on or a way back into the political that is not totally determined by history and politics, and that demands more than conformity to conventional laws or systems and categories of thought. For Piper (and for Kant), the aesthetic is not, however, a privileged domain or territory unto itself that has no relation to political or ethical questions, as it seems to be for many neo-Kantians; it is, rather, an uncharted, open horizon that demands a particular kind of critical judgment, given that beauty does not reside in the object itself and therefore cannot be determined. The aesthetic object is not an object of experience; its form is perceivable, but the beauty of its form is not. In fact, this necessity to judge in the absence of determinable laws could be considered to characterize the ethical and political realms as well, areas where one is called upon to judge, but where the authorization to judge is finally indeterminable.
     
    Following Kant, Piper insists that the “more we examine our defensive rationalizations and acknowledge that our stereotypical categories don’t fit, the more we will be able to sensitively expand those categories in order to encompass the singular reality of the ‘other’” (“Critique” 90). And yet “such flexibility,” she adds, “was something that Kant didn’t envision – his idea was that we were just stuck with certain categories. I believe that these categories are constantly being redefined and that they are evolving in response to the complexity of information and experiences that confront and overwhelm us” (“Critique” 90). If, however, the way we experience the world lies not in predetermined categorical rules, but in the expanding gap or disjointure between the techno-scientific rationalization of the world and our ability to make sense of it, then the politics of art lies not in mimesis or representation. It lies instead in the world always being out of step with our intuitions and understanding, since all experience involves conventions that maintain hegemonic ways of viewing the world. In the same way, understanding and experience are not simply opposed: the encounter with the anomalous results in an experience of groundlessness, since the anomalous can never be contained from the position of societal reason, but always remains a kind of uncanny object. Epistemic security, then, is constituted by an ultimately contingent precariousness and, as such, is always under threat; it can always be undermined by a sudden encounter with anomaly, a subversive force in respect of the understanding. In the essay collection Out of Sight, Out of Order, conceptual art is defined furthermore as what allows more flexible insight into this techno-scientific crisis of experience. “First, I define conceptual art as art that subordinates medium to idea…. Second, the resulting flexibility in available media is strategically important, given the political targets of my work” (Out of Order I 248-49). In other words, whereas for Kant illusion or Blendwerk is inevitable and irrefutable and “does not cease even after it has been detected and its invalidity clearly revealed,” for Piper the question is not whether reason is deluded or not but how we respond to reason’s deceptiveness (Kant 209). This is why, in “Two Kinds of Discrimination,” Piper defines her aesthetic as one that tries “to enable the viewer to discriminate cognitively between what he sees and what he is” (Out of Order II 258). Moreover, she employs various strategies for situating this politics, notably, mimesis, confrontation, and naming. By echoing back to the spectator – ironically, mimetically – stereotypical phrases or habits of reasoning; or by naming, simply and plainly, what such euphemisms conceal; or by confronting the spectator with the harmful consequences of discrimination, Piper hopes to draw “the viewer’s attention to these realities” in ways that are “assaultive and disturbing,” so as to reflexively apprehend the more general assaults of social experience (Out of Order II 257). By making the viewer see what ordinarily remains suspended between pseudorationality and experience, she hopes that the unarticulated will not remain at that level, that is, as habit, but will enter self-conscious awareness free from predetermined conventions or rules. This means that the experience of being assaulted by the art object occurs outside pseudorational categories while nevertheless within their interlocution. For if you look at Piper’s artworks, you can see this mirroring, even when Piper performs herself as the anomalous object in social spaces. Thanks to these performances (assaultive, it is true, but also creative), or rather thanks to what, in the work, is violently unrepresentable (which is in fact very little), we are forced to encounter data that cannot be apprehended familiarly, and yet never ceases to question the role of x-rationality.
     
    Here the problem of judgment and thus Kant’s notion of the sublime come to the fore in Piper’s analysis, even though she passes over the sublime in her philosophical readings of Kant and, consequently, has devoted least attention to the third Critique in her published writings. Still, it could be argued that Food for the Spirit is Piper’s most sublime performance insofar as it brings together, violently and dialectically, the affectivity of immediacy as the cure or antidote for what remains of reality once it has been deprived of its fantasmatic support in transcendental illusionism. The sublime should not, however, be overestimated here: it is more an unresolved tension between immediacy and the abyssal disintegration of any categorical framework (Piper’s version of encountering an absolute anomaly) that leads to Piper’s ongoing fascination with the way our everyday life is grounded on precarious cognitive decisions. Those decisions, as is frequently stressed, are seen to be impotent vis-à-vis the abyssal excess of the real. While for Kant the imagination tries but fails to furnish a direct, sensual presentation of an Idea of reason, thus experiencing its impotence, for Piper the understanding itself is put in crisis by the failure of reason to find an appropriate presentation for the anomalous. According to the traditional interpretation of the sublime, for long (and still) conceived as a tension between the experience of an object and a feeling for the Idea of “humanity in us” as subjects, this tension is overcome by reason’s ability to present an object equal to the Idea of that totality (Kant Metaphysics 187). Piper’s work, by contrast, suggests that the Idea of humanity is itself beset with self-deception and fantasy, a suggestion that cannot be made via the categories of the understanding, since they are what actively produce that Idea. The encounter in Food for the Spirit with the negative power of the imagination as a disappearing subtraction, so to speak, should be understood as the result of what happens when the world is wholly given over to a (disembodied, delusory) presentation of Ideas. To imagine means to imagine what we already know, an imaginary that can only feed itself by withdrawing until it disappears into the phantasms of its own creation. Madness would be a sign of this contraction of what can no longer be computed, this surfeit that is also a radical evacuation or emptying out – this withdrawal that underlies the photographic or techno-scientific attempts to stand in for the disintegration of thought and being. The sublime emerges in Food for the Spirit insofar as the work is a fragment, or series of fragments, occupying the place of a veil covering (our phantasies of) a noumenal beyond; but only in a representation can we perceive (and endure) this unimaginable, all-engulfing anomaly. The impasse may recall (without entirely reproducing) Piper’s distinction between the violence done to the imagination by reason and the violence that art, in turn, does to reason: likewise, her work can be seen (across a variety of media) as an attempt to cut through the regulative rules of racist-sexist social life.
     
    Arguably more theoretically modest than this language of sublimity suggests, Piper evokes universality by using terms such as “etiquette,” “openness,” and “acceptance” (to name just a few) always in dialogue with terms of particularity such as “uniqueness,” “immediacy,” “singularity,” etc. This is not to say that the sublime has no relevance to her work, but that it accomplishes something very exact: her work does not so much bridge the gap (without denying it) between the aesthetic and the historico-political, as it opens up an irreducible abyss within reason itself. The sublime functions then not so much a bridge as a passage here; thus it answers not to an aesthetic, political, or even a universal idea of formlessness, but to a disruption or dissolution with neither closure nor center. The sublimity of the work depends, that is, not on a demand for universality and community, but on what might be called an ethics of anomaly (as what is owed to the different and the unfamiliar), as a way of bearing witness to the groundlessness of each decision vis-à-vis the Other. Etiquette is Piper’s figure for this decision, and the anomalous her trope for the abyssal nature of reason’s illusory rendering of xenia (a rendering woven entirely out of stereotypes, abstractions, fetishisms, cultural languages, hateful passions, and desires). If etiquette designates a demand that is universal and not determined by the form such a community (of difference) should take, etiquette and the rules determining it also reveal, paradoxically, the limitations of all rules or conventions, and thus the necessity to go beyond them and beyond experience, where the anomalous cannot be presented without reversion to fiction or stereotype.
     
    In brief, the anomalous artwork teaches us to dissociate the formal constraint of the work from the direct and personal affect that is the indescribable meaning of each individual reaction. Perhaps it was the reading of these reactions (discovered in metaperformances) that Piper called for when she said that an art object is not simply to be seen and heard aesthetically but should be scrutinized and listened to for its truth. The contemporary challenge of art is not to destroy xenophobic thinking but to subvert it, and thus to dissociate subversion from destruction. It seems to me that My Calling (Cards) operates such a distinction, but the distinction becomes problematic in relation to racism. The work is trying to include what its own rhetoric excludes – the realization that blackness must be literally recognized apart from racist language. And yet the work makes another claim: it attempts the impossible task of humanizing offense while presenting the inadequacy of any identity to resolve racism without conventionalism. Blackness becomes, as it were, the anomaly to the false or distorted representation of the anomalous. It is no longer the faux pas that consists of something appearing in the wrong place, as it were, since being out of place is precisely its legacy and its guarantee. At the same time, the enunciation of anti-blackness does not involve insincerity or deception, for everyone authorizes it unwittingly via racist norms; there is a reversion to anti-blackness by the simple fact that it is. Blackness disturbs and offends at the very level of its being, and this is why it is both a pharmakon and an idol of sublimity.
     
    The question asked by her work, then, is what happens when we are forced to see our own nothingness or vacuity – a nothing that captivates us and that arises out of and is addressed to the (black) object that is transcendentally lacking or empty? Now, in Piper’s Kantian aesthetics the art object is the occasion for conceptual negation and an anchor for a more universal, reflexive sentiment of self that is negatively affirmed. In My Calling (Cards), affectivity (of regret and discomfort) is both given and gives itself as the occasion for an immediate response that Piper insists is prereflexive, that is, prior to any kind of abstraction and without any standard of judgment, but one that simultaneously opens up the possibility of another kind of imagining, another kind of impersonal intimacy. In the absence of this transformation, we are left with failures of cognition, imagination, and communicability, and so can only repeat the violation of word and sense that is racist conventionality. As my earlier comments on etiquette suggested, for there to be etiquette already presupposes what Kant calls a Gemeinsinn or sensus communis, an ideal community of feeling. The relation between communicability and the sensus communis that abstracts from the content of a judgment attends only to its formal communicability. This is grounded upon, but also grounds, the relation of imagination and understanding “without the mediation of a concept” that is peculiar to the aesthetic judgment of taste (Kant 176). Kant also suggests that the interest in communicability may explain why a judgment of taste is felt “as if it were a duty”—one that is not, however, based on moral law (Kant 176). Etiquette does imply a sort of duty, a kind of transcendental pragmatics that comes down to acting in concert and in terms of a universal as-if (a form of judging and reflecting that takes into account everyone else’s feelings and sensitivities). Putting oneself in the position of everyone else: this could easily be read as Piper’s ultimate pragmatic response to xenophobic satisfactions. What prevents us from reading My Calling (Cards) and Piper’s work more generally in this way is the ambiguous pleasure she takes in unpleasure without ever articulating it as such, a pleasure that allows for the circulation of the cards in the first place. Whether conscious or not, the pleasure taken in white racist discomfort is not itself visible, and whites do not see it; but it lets me see, it constitutes me as a seeing subject within the field of the veil. Making white racists suffer allows me to see myself better, for it is through their discomfort that I discover that I am visible as black person only when I am able to see myself from elsewhere – from outside the mirror, as it were, from the side of the gaze. Black visibility already knows this, containing as it does a veil that is neither conceptual nor immanent, and that remains invisible as such to every viewpoint, despite persisting within it interminably. If for Piper (and Du Bois) “racism is a visual pathology,” it manifests itself as an invisible gaze, albeit one that is always veiled (Piper “Critique” 93-94).
     
    The calling card leaves me with this question, among others: what is the feeling of being shut out from the world, from a community of feeling, and can that feeling ever be communicated? This question is linked to another concern that has been more or less implicit throughout this essay: namely, why should the pleasure in one’s ruination be bound to self-deception rather than coincide with the form of an unconditional “must”? One could dismiss such pleasure as perverse, but is it necessarily a cognitive failure of the understanding? Why should we be called upon to judge who we are via a proxy form of objection and cultivation (etiquette), if not for the sheer pleasure of cynical disenchantment?  For if one is to be equal to the task (or duty) of one’s speech, why can one not formally enjoy it in its endless imperfection? And who is to say such pleasure is merely the pleasure of unrefined hatefulness, rather than the essence of the very highest, most refined enunciation? Can I, as a black person, be anything more than passive – or resistant – to the hatefulness of such speech? I think it will be useful, in conclusion, even if it means a distinct change of tone, to turn to a text in which blackness acquires its authority over thought precisely because it is experienced as a form of ontological assault and, mutatis mutandis, an unerasable terror to the eye that beholds it. But this terror’s excess is hard to differentiate from a pleasurable breach.

     

    V. Cognitive Terror

    Mr. Cheselden has given us a very curious story of a boy, who had been born blind, and continued so until he was thirteen or fourteen years old; he was then couched for a cataract, by which operation he received his first sight. Among many remarkable particulars that attended his first perceptions, and judgements on visual objects, Cheselden tells us, that the first time the boy saw a black object, it gave him great uneasiness; and that some time after, upon accidentally seeing a negro woman, he was struck with great horror at the sight. (Burke 131)

     

    I choose this example from Edmund Burke’s Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful (1757) because it offers a look from inside an encounter with the racially anomalous, an envisioning in which the (white) subject finds itself suspended amid great uneasiness. This shock turns on a certain accentuation within the field of the visible, namely, a sight, not so much of blackness as color, as of a black object (a “negro woman”). And what disturbs is not the reminder of the eye’s former blindness, but rather what seems to accrue with the horrendous sight of a black person, a horror that limits the very act of seeing in the renewed experience of the visible (Burke 131). In this theater of the eye, then, we see a racial allegory of veiling/unveiling; in this spectacle of a first sight formerly lost, now restored, seeing and imagining find themselves in an anomalous relationship without it being possible to say that one takes precedence over the other or that one is extracted from the other. Finally, in this scenario of restored vision, it seems that blackness can only be reproduced as a faux pas, as a dispossession (because aggressing) of white sensibility and custom, insofar as it continues to form an obstacle to what might be called the birth of a certain epistemological, politico-aesthetic knowledge of the self (which is born theoretically, allegorically, out of darkness). This is why Burke begins the section of his Enquiry titled “On the effects of blackness” with various tropes of blindness: with the feeling that, in utter darkness “it is impossible to know in what degree of safety we stand; we are ignorant of the objects that surround us”; “we may fall down a precipice the first step we take”; and in such darkness “wisdom” cannot avail itself of any certainty, it “can only act by guess.” For in this phantasy of being seen while unseeing, of being struck unawares, of falling down while groping along, the terrible fear is that darkness sees me precisely where I can no longer see myself (130). Thus the great uneasiness is founded – despite sight’s restoration – on the threat that the world has lost its “belong to me aspect,” and that seeingness is no longer reachable as a first sovereign impression, but is vulnerable and bereft (Lacan 81).
     
    In fact, such terror is neither merely conventional nor a result of the constitutive frailties of reason (as we saw in Piper). For Burke, “the ill effects” of blackness are felt as a physical assault on the eye. But even if the “natural operation” of that blow is painful, the scenario nonetheless shows a subject caught up or exposed in its own labyrinthine imagining (of the eye as a kind of sadomasochistic theater or boudoir) (Burke 145, 144). When darkness appears and conquers the field of vision (and consequently blinds us), Burke says the fibers of the iris are painfully contracted or “forcibly drawn back,” which produces “spasms” in the eye’s efforts to see the object. In this sensation there is a dual experience (whose ramification again touches on seeing as a question of mastery and immediacy before habit or representation): “the bodily organs suffer first, and the mind through these organs” (Burke 131, 133). Not only does Burke tell us that he himself has experienced such pain, but he also recounts: “I have heard some ladies remark, that after having worked a long time upon a ground of black, their eyes were so pained and weakened they could hardly see” (133). The threads of these various painful stories therefore link blackness not to a reproducible image, but to a natural immediacy whose effects are constitutive rather than habitual. Blackness is consequently painful to the eye because it signifies a vertiginous ground whose optical geometry is so “many vacant spaces dispersed among the objects we view” (Burke 133). Threaded through this example of pained needlework (since it arises from a process of muscular and visceral contraction, of the hand faltering because the eye is no longer a guide), is a notion of perception as itself a kind of labor in vacuity, and of the visible as composed of vacuities that thus weary the eye.
     
    Despite Burke’s appeal to nature, it is difficult to locate the threat of the negro woman’s blackness because its effects concern neither the woman’s race nor her gender (though Burke’s interpretation implicitly relies on both). The threat derives instead from a kind of subtraction or vacuity that cannot, however, be grounded in cultural discourse, since it constitutes a kind of material absence within culture. According to Burke, black bodies
     

    are but so many vacant spaces dispersed among the objective view. When the eye lights on one of these vacuities, after having been kept in some degree of tension by the play of the adjacent colours upon it, it suddenly falls into a relaxation; out of which it as suddenly recovers by a convulsive spring. (133)

     
    To look on black bodies is thus to look on a disjunctive space within being and/or nature; it is, in other words, to witness a break or rupture within culture, a vacuity or subtraction that is at the same time compared to a dream or hallucination. More precisely, blackness terrifies because it has no ground in nature, and because it denotes the blind unrepresentability of our own natures, so that to see it is to know that we no longer see and are at risk of a fall. By choosing the word “vacant,” Burke renders it unclear whether blackness is the manifestation of an emptiness that grounds the image, or whether it is a vacuity that allows that emptiness to manifest itself within culture. It is clear, however, that this gap or dispersion results from a “relaxation” that is both mental and corporeal and from which the mind recovers and forms itself as by a “convulsive spring.” Furthermore, it is always white subjectivity that conceives of this vacuity cast by metaphysical blackness, and that conceives itself in the process. Once again, the terror of representation is not due to the eye being so weakened or fatigued by its own deceptions. For as Burke discovers when he tries to see himself through the eyes of the couched boy or by pursuing the same threads as the needlework ladies, the terror lies not so much in blackness as in the very vision of a vacuity that it discloses or makes seeable, as the mind falls victim to the sublime blindness of reason, and precisely when its (racial) staging cannot be pictured or conceived as a theater of representations: “and by no art, can we cause such a shock by the same means, when we expect and prepare for it” (Burke 133, my emphasis). Furthermore, Burke concludes, even though “custom reconciles us to everything,” including our night terrors, “the nature of the original impression [of blackness] still continues”; or, more problematically perhaps, the restitution of sight (via the sublime) is always in fact a repetition of a primal vacuity within the sighted subject (Burke 135). In these stories of restored sight and sight endangered, one thereby glimpses the way that the aestheticization of the natural sentiments of civil society is instituted and constituted on an account of a racial horror that overwhelms the mind absolutely, irrevocably, and regardless of custom, sentiment, or reason. For white custom or culture, in brief, blackness is indeed the Other, and to say that blackness is a faux pas is inherently tautological.
     
    Thus is the body of a black woman introduced into the dream of a blind (and blinding) envisioning, but in this dream the body and mind are both hallucinated as under threat. Here the corporeal body and representation are both subjected and held in abeyance by a gaze that becomes the sublime substitute of both nature and meaning: this gaze blackens the world. (This picturing of blackness as an anomaly within the visible is permitted by nothing other than the conventional association of blackness with malevolent threat, one that renders it subservient to the drama of an exposed, ever fragile whiteness; nothing permits this classical racial optics more than the sense that whiteness needs protecting from the racial “convulsions” that its own relaxation solicits.)
     
    Burke’s example thus poses this problem: how can the mind free itself from blackness, when it is not so much the mind that is deceived into relaxation (by blackness, or femininity) as it is the “relaxation” itself that causes the eye to fall (inside a dream that is, in truth, the blindness of its own envisioning), and when it is this “accident” of the gaze that “induces this [black, sublime] image in the mind” (Burke 134)? In the case of the sublime, the image of falling is derived immanently and essentially (that is to say, aesthetically) from the threat of a relaxation induced from without that is simultaneously the nightmare or fantasy of the reposing mind. This fear, as Piper argues in Out of Order, Out of Sight, is itself problematic, since by protecting civility, masculinity, and the gaze over the eye, this imagining of blackness also protects the injustices of patriarchal sexual-racial conventions from being connected to their delusional origins in the imaginings of whites.
     
    When the issue is a black woman as a visual faux pas, or as the point at which the categorial framework collapses, some sort of boundary has already been invaded, in a sense. Since it is as a veil that blackness, allegorically, remains suspended between being and appearance, it is viewed by Burke simultaneously as both sublime and pharmakon, impressive and debased, moving the body to contract painfully, to open the eye wide, so as to induce the mind’s precipitous relaxation. In order for sensibility to avoid being reduced once again to blindness, sublimity, like judgment, needs to be rethought in terms of the kinds of sexual-racial politics on display here in the Enquiry. The distrust of the aesthetic in Piper, her critique of fetishistic pseudology are so many attempts at this rethinking; they are attempts to lay down (in the sense in which Lacan says the gaze is laid down as a kind of mimicry or camouflage) the visual and categorial limits of racist self-delusion. Yet even the attempt (in Piper) to re-encounter the anomalous is not simply political – one gets the impression that she is trying to imagine another kind of political aesthetics. As Piper convincingly demonstrates, that imagining challenges not only the claims of aesthetic sensibility, civility, or etiquette, but also the racial conventions of aesthetic taste and culture.
     
    One often hears in artistic circles that to focus on sensibility is to be apolitical. Burke’s interest in the eyes of the blind as an untrained or innocent way of seeing, one not yet dulled or habituated by custom or reason, argues, on the contrary, for an absolute sovereignty of seeing. The innocent eye is a metaphor not only for a highly cultivated aesthetics of vision or Bildung, but also for a purity of political envisioning. There is politics precisely because the purest (most sovereign) vision is the most unseeing, i.e., free from the restrictions of convention and taste.
     
    And there is also judgment. There are striking and suggestive parallels between the blind boy invoked in the Enquiry and the shifting address-structures of works like Piper’s My Calling (Cards). A glance at this and several other works suggests that there tends indeed to be a shared depiction in Burke and Piper of a law beyond sight, a vacuity at the very edge of the visible, a mind ever haunted by its own infirmity and disfiguration; both depict various tableaux of a kind of conventional seeing that produces blindness, and of a ruination that is the moment of first sight, a ruin whose political meaning is that of restored sight. Doubtless there are differences, but the various mises en scène of a mind groping in the darkness of its own delusion, the setting in movement of counter-pseudological tableaux, in short the holding in check of the politics of the sublime, all suggest a concern with the conventional limits of the seeable. At the level of the texts themselves, there is the sense that blackness is uniquely imperious to the mind because in seeing it we become like children, or the blind, unable to measure distances in space or time, unable to tell the difference between the dangerous over-proximity of objects from the very far, distant, or ungraspable. Part of the demonstrative power of blackness is to collapse geometric vision into psychological unseeing. The same is true of Burke’s reading of Cheselden. The original scientific interest of the case was the contiguity of sight and touch; the distance between the mental images we have of objects, their resemblance or likeness, and our actual experience of them; and whether a person born blind could recognize objects in space alone without learning how to associate names and things (the so-called “Molyneux problem”). For Burke, the case is more about the eye as a kind of cinémathèque or theater, where the conventions of judgment themselves become images (of blindness), and where things newly seen are like cutouts or hallucinations that possess insufficient reality and are mere shadows of a more overwhelming darkness. The primary force of race in the Enquiry is due to the direct relation between what we racially see and questions of invisibility; racial seeing is a question not of an illusory reality, but of a phantasy that is unconsciously lived as reality.
     
    Naturally, Piper reconceives this delusional fear in transcendental terms. In order to tell the story of the black-woman-as-object (as in, say, Burke), her artwork strives to present her indexical presence as a unique moment or event prior to any defensive rationalization; this moment is one of great unease, since its meaning cannot be assured in advance and involves the suspension of conventional pleasures and associations. Thus, rather than realize a phantasy of innocence transformed into power, here the gaze signals a regression from power to childish innocence. The phantasy of penetrating the world of things is here rendered fallible and precarious when traversed by the gaze of the other in her difference. Necessarily unpredictable, this encounter is what Piper subsequently calls (in Out of Sight) a way of not averting one’s gaze. Burke’s theater of the eye registers a series of aversions, including negrophobia, but by doing so it simultaneously demonstrates the conventional limits of our notions of difference. As a consequence he shows the way that race has always been recruited to perform this pained weariness of the (white) eye, and the way that weariness has become “naturally” blind. The sight of a black woman accordingly denotes not so much an external shock that cannot be expunged from the objective view, as an ideological fantasy that grounds the gendered-raced terms of the Enquiry. It is Burke, then, who cannot look on her, who looks indirectly at her through the eyes of a frightened boy. In the Enquiry her presence is an allegorical vacuity in whose appearance the desire not to see becomes both intelligible and desirable as the phantasized limit of the mind.
     
    Yet art needs to see her, finally, because the history of aesthetics does not. In Piper’s justly famous “Self-Portrait Exaggerating My Negroid Features” (1981), the question of racism’s invisibility to art historical discourse is taken up and made explicit (see Fig. 3).
     

    Fig. 3 Adrian Piper, Self-Portrait Exaggerating My Negroid Features, 1981. Pencil on paper. 8″ x 10″ (20.3 x 25.4 cm). Collection of Eileen Harris Norton, USA. © Adrian Piper Research Archive Foundation Berlin. Used by permission.

     

    One can’t help feeling that the black woman who appears here is the effect of a figure who disappears, and in whose invisibility the phenomenal form of blackness remains racially indeterminate. Once again, one is struck by the close entanglement of exposure and concealment in this pencil drawing on paper (in fact, one feels the uneasiness and strangeness of this concealment by appearance). This picture looks back at us from the heart of the visible, the record of what it means to be seen when we no longer know who is doing the seeing: we don’t know whether the artifice is one of exposure or concealment, disguise or complicity; whether the “exaggeration” is at once a falsification (pastiche or fetish); or whether it is the expression of an excess, a disruption, a negation pulling the face towards some other model that has no obvious meaning as parody, disguise, or derision, and yet remains embodied as a kind of obtuse referent without designation, neither anchored nor set adrift in the scene of the image. Take away the obvious meaning of “Negroid,” and a “racial” signification still remains, still circulates, still comes through: without it, there would be no exaggeration to be seen or read. But what makes that signification figurable and seeable is used here in opposition, not to the deliberately fictive disguise, but to the imbecility of all racial designation that confuses being with appearance. The question of what appears is thus raised in an interesting way as a kind of non-negating disappearance. But it is hard to know if the exaggeration is part of what appears or what fails to appear; hence the difficulty in locating it. Our vision remains suspended between the image and its designation, between representation and its subtraction. Like the figure of vacuity in the Enquiry, it is difficult to tell whether race is the ground that figures or the figure that grounds. On the one hand, the strokes that mark the surface of the paper are both the frame and what frames aesthetic judgment. Hence, all appearance, for Piper, could be called Negroid insofar as it designates an empty materiality, or a materiality prior to any aesthetic manifestation.
     
    Piper has indicated clearly in several texts the burden that her race and sexuality have presented to gallery owners and collectors.[7] “Self-Portrait Exaggerating My Negroid Features” takes up that burden as an allegory of the black female artist always caught between exaggeration and caricature, seemingly present yet disappearing before her own eyes into the abyss of that self-division, desperately trying to recapture herself as an image of referential explicitness, but already knowing that blackness is already, in its very iconicity, the medium that prevents such referentiality from taking shape, from acquiring a singular form or uniqueness. All of Piper’s self-portraits (since that is what we are concerned with) are allegories of an incarnation that subtracts, with blackness as the figure for what lets be seen without ever presenting, and in whose “representation” ruination supervenes on any self-image. In tracing the movement of that figuration, Piper’s self-portraits are powerful accounts of the ways black art has been looked at (that is to say, marked off, ruined, mutilated) by art theory and the white art establishment. One could say that the gaze here sets aside both the portrait and the features – the markers of selfhood – and reaches instead toward a black thing, a black object that belongs in the category of aesthetic formlessness. Piper’s drawing thus attempts the impossible task of addressing the limits of that figuration within a representation – the unrepresentable moment when, in viewing the work, the face first looked at is eclipsed by a memory or stereotype that cannot itself be seen in the portrait. Since any black self-portrait has to include what is by its own form excluded from it, it must present through its own ruination the traces of this limit, not as something known but as something uncomprehended by the aesthetic. Therefore, this portrait, too, in tracing the limit of certain conventions, inscribes an appearing that it itself reveals to be impossible – but necessary (as such, it recalls the photographs of Food for the Spirit). Accordingly, black art historically has been forced to demonstrate – by the unwanted supplement of racism –the fate of being, aesthetically, its own pharmakon; the black artist has to present, to bring out, to render visible, by the very excess that she brings to it, the expression of a disappearance that signifies the ruination of black art as both idea and medium. Piper also makes clear that this obligation is borne and sustained by historical conventions of art historical discourse and enquiry – which is why her conceptual art challenges its own referentiality and representation. Whence her insistence on the ruin of this version of ruination, and by the very anomalous terms that render it tangible as both an aesthetic idea and cultural value. And whence her insistence on the political necessity of etiquette as a moral or dialectical space where black art can form or suspend its own radical anomaly, and where the desire is for an art of xenia.
     
    In each of her self-portraits, then, a kind of vacuity is implicitly instated between figure and stereotype. In a way, Piper’s art attempts to return seeing to a certain kind of naivety, to produce a spectator who sees before understanding what it is he or she is seeing. All this is a far cry from Burke. And yet, in the fourth part of the Enquiry, Burke describes a vacuity in visual judgment that has no other meaning than its contribution to a spectacle of excess and ruination (and whose witness is the restored sight of a formerly blind boy). Piper, in “Self-Portrait Exaggerating My Negroid Features,” aims at the recovery of the gaze of the black object from such blindness; the point seems to be that black art cannot be representational without the risk of seeming vacuous, and the price paid is enormous – no less than a sight ruined by having to blindly contemplate itself through stereotypes. Perhaps it was the reading of this other blind text (here in Burke) that Piper called for when she said that an art object should not simply be seen or heard but also scrutinized and listened to attentively as a materially anomalous event. This scrutiny and this listening are obviously not the postulation of some simple need to apply the mind post-racially (that would be banal, a pious wish), but rather a veritable mutation of how we read the black object, text, or image – which remains a crucial problem of our time.

     

    * * *

     

    This still leaves us, and the racist offender, holding the card. If today’s prevailing fantasy is that we are all post-racial, then handing out the card becomes harder than ever. It is no wonder that My Calling (Cards) has been seen as so historically significant. It is also no wonder that its significance remains simply that of asking a subject to become a spectator to his or her own delusion. Whether one has ever received these calling cards or not, everyone participating in the debate has once committed a racist faux pas. Rhetorical, psychoanalytical, philosophical, aesthetic, and political structures are profoundly implicated in these solecistic apparitions. The difficulty in all these encounters would seem to reside in the attempt to achieve a full elaboration of any discursive position other than that of the card not needing to be taken, the receiving of which makes all of us into a terrified child groping blindly in self-deception. What could be more discomforting than that?

    David Marriott is Professor in the History of Consciousness Department, University of California, Santa Cruz. His books include In Neuter (Equipage, Cambridge, 2014), Haunted Life: Visual Culture and Black Modernity (Rutgers University Press, 2007), and The Bloods (Shearsman Books, 2008). He is writing a book on the work and afterlife of Frantz Fanon. This essay derives from a current series of essays on black visual culture (another related essay, “Waiting to Fall,” appeared in New Centennial Review 13.3, Winter 2013).
     

    Footnotes

    [1] Piper’s writings on Kant are many and varied. See, in particular, Piper “Xenophobia” and “The Critique of Pure Racism.”

    [2] Despite the vast literature on Souls, I have yet to come across a reading that pays detailed attention to the significance of these cards qua notions of etiquette.

    [3] See Farver, Frueh, and Jones.

    [4] See Bowles 214. What strikes me as strange, however, is Piper’s insistence on the need to preserve the universal, as she defines it, in order to grasp the particular, or that both are versions of the same logic. In an interview with Maurice Berger, she states: “To my way of thinking, universality and singularity are opposite sides of the coin” (Piper, “Critique” 94).

    [5] See Derrida.

    [6] And yet it has also been claimed that Piper has sacrificed her art to the “ultimate narcissism” of philosophy (Piper, Out II, 121). Better put, her art has too little affect because Piper herself has too much philosophy. But what, exactly, is the criteria of authenticity on display here? The antithesis between authenticity and philosophy implies that black art can only be authentic if it is philosophically stupid (or naïve). For Piper, the tension is not one between philosophic narcissism and authenticity of experience, but the way in which reason makes experience intelligible or blindly delusional.

    [7] See Piper, Out II, 51-175.

    Works Cited

    • Austin, J. L. How To Do Things With Words. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1975. Print.
    • Berger, Maurice. “Styles of Radical Will. Adrian Piper and the Indexical Present.” Adrian Piper: A Retrospective, 12-32. Baltimore: Fine Arts Gallery, U of Maryland, 1999. Print.
    • Bowles, John P. Adrian Piper: Race, Gender, and Embodiment. Chapel Hill: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • Burke, Edmund. A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful. Ed. Adam Phillips. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1990. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Dissemination. Trans. Barbara Johnson. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1981. Print.
    • Du Bois, W. E. B. The Souls of Black Folk. New York: Cosimo, 2007. Print.
    • Farver, Jane. “Introduction.” Adrian Piper: Reflections, 1967-1987. New York: Alternative Museum, 1987. Print.
    • Frueh, Joanna. “The Body Through Women’s Eyes.” In The Power of Feminist Art: The American Movement of the 1970s, History and Impact. Eds. Norma Broude and Mary D. Garrard. New York: Harry N. Abrams, 1994. 190-207. Print.
    • Jones, Amelia. Body Art/Performing the Subject. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1999. Print.
    • Kant, Immanuel. Critique of the Power of Judgment. Trans. Paul Guyer and Eric Matthews. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2000. Print.
    • —.  Critique of Pure Reason. Trans. Norman Kemp Smith. London: Macmillan, 1982. Print.
    • —. The Metaphysics of Morals. Trans. Mary Gregor. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2004. Print.
    • Lacan, Jacques. The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan Book XI. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton, 1998. Print.
    • Piper, Adrian. “The Critique of Pure Racism: An Interview with Adrian Piper.” Adrian Piper: A Retrospective. Maurice Berger, et. al. Baltimore: Fine Arts Gallery, U of Maryland, 1999. Print.
    • —. “Intuition and Concrete Particularity in Kant’s Transcendental Aesthetic.” Rediscovering Aesthetics. Eds. F. Halsall, J. Jansen, and T. O’Connor. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2008. Print.
    • —. Out of Order, Out of Sight. Vol. I: Selected Writings in Meta-Art, 1968-1992. Cambridge: MIT P, 1996. Print.
    • —. Out of Order, Out of Sight. Vol. II: Selected Writings in Art Criticism, 1967-1992. Cambridge: MIT P, 1996. Print.
    • —. “Xenophobia and Kantian Rationalism.” Philosophical Forum 24.1-3 (1992-93): 188-232. Print. 10 Jan. 2015.
  • From Graph

    Value: One’s self cannot be anywhere

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio1.mp3 here]
    Recording 1. “Value.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    Today I am worth $1,744.69

    Today I am worth $1,557.07

    Today I am worth $964.63

    Today I am worth $886.52

    Today I am worth $402.00

    Today I am worth $302.52

    Today I am worth $1,742.38

    Today I am worth $1,571.21

    Today I am worth $1,480.89

    Today I am worth $1,289.20

    Today I am worth $677.01

    Today I am worth $492.99

    Today I am worth $367.51

    Today I am worth $560.03

    Today I am worth $508.074

    Today I am worth $2,375.45

    Today I am worth $1,480.72

    * * * * *

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio2.mp3 here]
    Recording 2. “Debt consolidation is not easy.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    Debt consolidation is not easy, and we want to help you resolve your issue quickly and easily, even though France says austerity is a European disease. According to the Mizzou Mafia, the path is not easy, and we are required to treat you fairly. Austerity was difficult, and now I miss it. The autumn is not easy, but you can write us a letter and we will stop contacting you. We will stop contacting you while thousands of people in Lisbon protest austerity measures. English is not easy, if you have complaints about us, you can write us a letter, and Kenny will shift the focus on escape from austerity. Success is not easy, but we are required to notify you of your rights, even though it will stymie the funding debate. Failing is not easy, no, that’s why we are here to help you manage and successfully repay your student loans. The myth of a mass higher education system is stymieing proper consideration of university funding. Reshoring manufacturing is not easy, please let us know if you have any questions. Life is not easy for any of us, but what of that? We’re here to help you set up safeguards that will allow you to focus on what’s important. This workout is a push right out of the same-old routine and straight in to workout you-know-what.  WordPress is not easy, and that’s ok. Please note that this isn’t legal advice, we’re concerned about austerity in the tech industry. Translation is not easy, we’re here to help you appear more conservative in your outlook and cautious about your prospects. Church is not easy, but we’ve got something to help you on the right path: a march organized by the People’s Assembly in London. Life on the fringe of the major leagues is not easy, but we’re here to help—austerity can make you richer. The path is not easy, we’re here to help you understand your medical expenses, despite austerity. It’s not easy being the leader of the world, we’re not from the government and we’re here to help during this time of austerity in higher education. Loving you is not easy, but we’re diverse, and have developed services to help couples who have grown up in an age of austerity.

     
    * * * * *
     

    Bubbles, bubbles, everywhere / Why did I go to college? / You don’t know what love is.

    * * * * *
     

    God: God never promises to provide equally for everyone.
     
    I do not worry. I do not say: What will I eat? What will I drink? What will I wear for clothing?

     
    * * * * *
     

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio3.mp3 here]
    Recording 3. “Work.” / ”If.” / ”The young woman.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    Work: Having a hard time making a living

    She had a job which was simple, for money. The job was waiting on wealthy guests at a restaurant. Her employer was astonishingly perceptive though wealthy from birth. Money from birth is a lack.

     
    * * * * *
     

    If we live off a trust fund. If we live off money from our family, receiving an amount that isn’t quite trust-fund level. If we marry people with more money than we have. If our graduate advisor whose spouse paid for six years of plane tickets between New York and Berkeley during graduate school says, “don’t be the partner that follows.”

     
    * * * * *
     

    The young woman at a different time had no money or job. Before, she’d an extreme surface which came from being with someone and him now being gone. For a month she ate only breakfast at the guest house with the other workers, nothing else. Going out for a walk because she felt sick and lonely and had to go out. People. Animals walking along. A laser printer strapped to the back of a bicycle with twine—went further and further past them, past the temple until stopping to drink a juice. She sat at the juice stand, shivering with sunstroke. The man there suspicious, wanting her to move on from her appearance. She was not able to continue. Realizing she was really physically sick and it was simple.

     
    * * * * *
     

    Office automation is not an act, but a habit. Incumbents ensure that the first step is a step in the right direction. Office automation software and hardware is a yardstick of quality. A variety of office automation systems that advance opportunities and productivity on purpose rather than by accident. Using a variety of office automation systems that are designed for organizations, or organizational units to attain the success they seek. The purpose is to perform office automation work and office automation duties that will help your organization deliver better results and chase perfection. Use office automation hardware and make action-based systems a habit. Automation design systems through supervision and labor that uplifts humanity. Skill in office automation for your project of doing ordinary things well. Clerical, office or automation for finance reports and resisting without fighting. Various office automation duties in support of education improvement, and constant change.

     
    * * * * *
     

    For several years, I’ve been making a long list poem called “job” or “employment.” The poem is a list of jobs. Sometimes the name of the job is preceded by the phrase, “I could be a…” or “you could be a…” etc. Last Thursday, I added “Bellhop” to the list. One of my former students told me that his mother was a bellhop for a Four Seasons hotel, and that she made good money through tipping. When my former student told me this, we were riding the bus from La Jolla to Carlsbad. I have no car. My former student has a car, but he says he takes the bus to save money. I was a horrible waitress, but I’ve often wished I could be a good one, since I made more per hour at the fancy yacht club restaurant in Brooksville, Maine than I have at any other job since. I dumped a rack of lamb with blackcurrant coulis into the lap of a woman who’d arrived that morning on a yacht that she’d paid someone else to sail up from Puerto Rico. She told me that she’d have to have her pants cleaned, and that I’d ruined her travel pants. My former student’s mother is from Puerto Rico.

     
    * * * * *
     

    Self: Oneself cannot be anywhere
     
    To have violated or going against the procedures of the memoir or autobiography—by doing them.
     
    She knew she could die, that she would. Actions are nothing—this is impossible. Have used them up—and writing isn’t anything. The young woman then middle-aged woman sick and with no job in the crisis—and not stylized or is, loved, and geared to this.
     
    Geared to this—writing.

     
    * * * * *
     

    She’s given too much painkiller or takes too many mushrooms and realizes few people care about each other. She feels or knows they do not care about her—though one does. She does or they do. What does it matter anyway. Ever. And not as a negative act or frightening thing—though it is frightening. Others at other times not frightened by it. And so much over something small. Which is incredible.

     
    * * * * *
     

    My birthday is June 11, and I’d appreciate a phone call or a card.

     
    * * * * *
     

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio4.mp3 here]
    Recording 4. “No one else.” / ”I have no spouse.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    No one else in the wealthy area: Received my annual social security statement in the mail today, so money is funneled outside, is in companies. It isn’t in the future. I have been working since the first Gulf War. In 1991 I earned $150. The people in offices are new, therefore it isn’t in terms of the past––My highest earning year was 2005, when I earned $36,060 in an office building on Dupont Circle. The bus which is mechanical being in the foreground––At my current earnings rate, if I continue working until I am 67, it doesn’t matter if it’s active––my social security payment will be about $1208 a month. I don’t know how old the man is, who’s old. If I continue working until I am 70, they’re not the same people, my social security payment will be about $1498 a month (So they’re seen, and not active). If I decide to stop working at age 62, a man mugging me––therefore inverted––I will get about $847 a month, not just in relation to maturity. I am eligible for disability benefits––seeing I’m frightened is almost considerate. If I die this year, by not hitting me when I struggle with him, certain members of my family though finally giving him the purse. The naiveté––on my part––he’s depressed, may quality for the following benefits. My child, he’s depressed––$965 a month––by mugging me. My spouse who corresponds to my having a job is caring for my child: $965 having an employer, a month. I’d made jokes seen by him to be inappropriate. My spouse who had offended him––reaches full retirement age: $1287 a month. My total family benefits cannot be more than $2316 a month. I make jokes because it’s in the past. My spouse or child may be eligible for a special one-time death benefit of $255, (is therefore sentient). I have earned enough credits to qualify for Medicare at age 65––I’m fairly immature in age. Even if I do not retire at age 65, and my offending him is un––I should be sure to contact Social Security three months before my intentional 65th birthday to enroll in Medicare.

     
    * * * * *
     

    I have no spouse. I have no children. I do not intend to ever have a spouse. I do not want to ever have children.

    Lorraine Graham is the author of Terminal Humming, from Edge Books, and has a second collection forthcoming from Coconut Books in 2015. She has taught digital media and creative writing at UCSD, California State University San Marcos, and the Corcoran College of Art And Design. She lives in Washington, DC.
     

  • “Today I am worth”: K. Lorraine Graham’s Graph

    Judith Goldman (bio)

    The State University of New York at Buffalo

    judithgo@buffalo.edu

     

    In The Making of the Indebted Man, Maurizio Lazzarato presents “the increasing force of the creditor-debtor relationship” in the world remade by financial capitalism since the late 1970s (23). “Debt acts as a ‘capture,’ ‘predation,’ and ‘extraction’ machine on the whole of society,” he writes (29); “the creditor-debtor relation concerns the entirety of the current population as well as the population to come” (32). If, in the last chapter of Debt: The First 5,000 Years, David Graeber exculpates contemporary working-class debtors, subject to decreased wages and plied continually with credit opportunities, for incurring debt to live life above the level of mere survival, floating consumption as conviviality or social participation, Lazzarato perhaps more absolutely deindividuates debt, for in this neoliberal epoch it always already profoundly conditions any given economic circuit, whether one’s transactions are mediated by payment plan or not.[1]
     
    One concern that emerges from these excerpts from K. Lorraine Graham’s Graph – with its unstinting demonstrations of the subject’s inextricability from debt, the degree to which debt saturates social relations – is the strange morphology of economic non-agency in debt culture, the extended mutations of (the alibi of) the sovereign subject of contractual exchange.  In this contemporary working class universe, a work “ethic” has become even less about sacrificing for the future than about a futurity already intractably mortgaged to or sold out for a still-precarious present: how to maneuver among seemingly non-negotiable vectors of hyper-exploitation that not only enjoin and profit from labor, but require life itself to be rented?  As Graham lays bare the intricacies of this ruthless system, she puts on display the surplus exactions of (gendered) affective labor, but more so the affect and social judgment generated around each reticulation of an ever-complexifying debt network.  What Graph finally portrays is not canny, street-smart manipulations of what exactly must be rendered – would-be debt-defying feats – but the very impossibility of being a “good” subject of debt, of navigating labyrinths designed to be so difficult to negotiate that the debtor, regardless of fidelity to dues, is dug continually deeper in arrears.
     
    Take, for instance, Graham’s appropriation text (outright expropriation of pre-fabricated language or sublet?), comprised of select search results for the phrase “is not easy” combined with those for the term “austerity.”  Here the grotesquerie of the neoliberal suffocation of the welfare state posed as natural fact meets the sleazy, faux-sympathetic come-on of coping mechanisms for hire: Graham pinpoints and plays up the debt-service industry’s massaging rhetoric—“we’re here to help”—with its promise to understand rather than condemn the debtor who must pay by exposing herself if she is ever to get out of the hole, as it lures her to meet the class antagonism of debt redeemingly re-branded as life challenge.  Graham’s reframing perfectly captchas the paradox of the creditor’s invocation of bygone civility in the very act of describing a most uncivil insistence: “You can write us a letter and we will stop contacting you.”  If its inclusion of protest (“thousands of people in Lisbon protest austerity measures”) opens onto a possible opposition to working with austerity—indeed, of profiting from it—the piece also exemplifies the affective dynamics that overtax working-class virtues, preying upon vulnerability, an aversion to being beholden, and the willingness to pull the belt tighter, even as the debt economy works over labor only to extrude it. “In capitalist logics of askesis,” as Lauren Berlant observes, “the workers’ obligation is to be more rational than the system, and their recompense is to be held in a sense of pride at surviving the scene of their own attrition.” Or as Graham says: “Life is not easy for any of us, but what of that?”  Another appropriation text, on “office automation,” reads as a counter-exemplar of actor network theory: the repeated imposition of the word “automation” in discourse cribbed from corporate ad copy serves to mystify precisely which tasks the technology will perform, as human causality continually slips logics in these triumphalist formulations.  Such deskilling, dehumanizing efficiency strategies make workers mere mechanized adjuncts to operating systems: “Use office automation hardware and make action-based systems a habit. Automation design systems through supervision and labor that uplifts humanity.”  More chilling, though, is the managerial class-position in which the system stands.
     
    Graph offers up its mediated representations of class epistemology through compassionate but unsparing insight into damaged identity.  In a move akin to conceptual writing, Graham’s devastating opening list poem – auto-populated by a bank statement – contrives a post-lyric for an unforgivingly evacuated precariat subjectivity: the place of self-expression has been usurped by monetized predicates of self-worth, glaringly posting their I’s proximity to economic disaster on an unremitting daily basis.  In verse reduced to the self’s bottom line, Graham reveals the brutal economistic lens seemingly internalized by the post-lyrical subject (if such flatness can signal interiority), yet her initial volley complicates that reduction insofar as it presents the self as an elusive value-field: “Value: One’s self cannot be anywhere.”  If this suggests the essential dislocation of the contemporary self, traceable only through the virtual flux of the electronic transfer of funds, it also points to the ways in which the self-as-value is continually re-generated through motion, circulation, and exchange: earnings and expenditure.
     
    And yet Graham’s depiction of this volatility does not give onto a sense of more wholesome, alternate circuitries; it is rather the courage of ressentiment that frames minor but nonetheless loaded resistances. Indeed, it is the voicing of class resentment, barred from public discourse in a culture that worships and exculpates wealth, that Graham stages as a form of affective resistance.[2]  “‘Don’t be the partner that follows’”: the universality of tough love and the feminist advice dispensed by a graduate advisor is undercut by the uncounted benefits enjoyed by its purveyor (no need to follow when one receives free plane tickets to visit).  Graham’s persona spits unabashedly in the face of entitlement by reversing its epistemic hegemony: “Her employer was astonishingly perceptive though wealthy from birth. Money from birth is a lack.”  Here debt is, for once, transferred up.  That persona similarly expresses scorn for the wealthy patron at the “fancy yacht club restaurant” on whom she, as “horrible waitress,” “[dumps] a rack of lamb with blackcurrant coulis.”  The affective labor demanded of the hospitality worker is refused (so, too, any unwaged guilt or shame in the aftermath), as is a sense of debt for a ruined pair of “travel pants.”  This bad debtor, who wishes to be a better waitress only to earn better money, espouses an “antiproductivism” that “allows us to see work as a form of violence,” spurning the sentimentality, moralism, and drive to self-improvement that forced work seeks to incur (Berg 162).[3]
     
    Readers of Leslie Scalapino will recognize citations of her work in several of these excerpts, as well as Graham’s own homage to Scalapino’s style and to her preoccupation both with class disparity and with representing (Buddhist) phenomenology, dislocations of agency, and uncannily decentered subjective awareness of those dislocations.[4]  In composing Graph, Graham researched Scalapino’s correspondence in the UCSD Archive for New Poetry, while reading Zither & Autobiography and The Return of Painting, The Pearl, and Orion: A Trilogy. The latter incorporates descriptions of some of Scalapino’s first jobs, such as indexing (Graham, “no subject”). Though Graham had initially thought to “trace an economics” in Scalapino’s texts, what emerges are framings of her brief investigations into the dehiscence of agency and intention in social exchange, into the primal indebted condition of human vulnerability and mortality, and into the scene of writing considered as (non)action: “Going out for a walk because she felt sick and lonely and had to go out…She just sat at the juice stand, shivering with sunstroke. The man there suspicious, wanting her to move on from her appearance”; She knew she could die, that she would. Actions are nothing – this is impossible.  Have used them up – and writing isn’t anything.”  Scalapino is present, too, in Graham’s affecting, disjunctive text on social security payments, in which a series of statements linking the speaker’s future monthly social benefits to salary, years worked, age at time of retirement, disability, etc. is interlaced with fragments of flat, jagged, Scalapino-derived narration of conflictual incidents (e.g. a mugging), marked by metanarrative temporalizing of events and interpretations of agency within them.  Despite the actuarial complexity of Social Security, its account of a lifetime of paid work can only be a massively impoverished summation, given, for instance, its failure to reflect so much affective labor: the debt repaid by the nation-state is hardly what is owed, a disjointedness here embodied in form.
     
    Instead of a more frontal stridency, Graham’s work operates through telling elision, and especially through a flattened tone filiated much more strongly with Scalapino than with other contemporary experiments in affective neutralization;[5] often, however, this yields an elegant, paradoxical equipoise, as in her final poem:
     

     

    I have no spouse. I have no children. I do not intend to ever have a spouse. I do not want to ever have children.

     
    This persona may be responding to an interviewer (sizing up the applicant, one imagines, as suitably hyper-exploitable live-in help), yet even if she speaks without such pointed solicitation, one wonders whether these statements express preference or coercion: has precarity robbed this subject of coupledom and reproductive futurity, such that evincing negative desire towards it can only express a weak agency rebounding from the system’s prior refusal?[6]  Or does she queer and resist the highly gendered “social necessity debt” (Berg) by opting out of the affective, symbolic, and political economy of the Child?
     
    As potent in its ambivalences as in its clarities—“My birthday is June 11, and I’d appreciate a phone call or a card”—Graham’s Graph x-rays debt culture’s warping and crumpling of affective life and its implosion of life potential as peculiar to the post-2008 situation of the American working-class, in the expanded, variable modalities that class has come to assume precisely through the debt economy.  Graph not only directs a keen, critical gaze at scenes and facts of gainful employment, even the wage nexus itself; most crucially, it exposes the obscenity that those who are most exploited are also those rigged to owe, and those forced to pay, the most.  Thus Graham affords us greater purchase, and perhaps even leverage, on capital’s uneven distribution of risk and liability downwards to those already most vulnerable: Graph protests what capital takes without paying, and gives credit where credit is due.

    Judith Goldman is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), and l.b.; or, catenaries (Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009 and is currently Poetry Feature Editor for Postmodern Culture. She was the Holloway Poet at University of California, Berkeley in Fall 2011 and is currently Assistant Professor in the Poetics Program at the University at Buffalo.
     

    Footnotes

    [1] See Graeber, 376-378.

    [2] This sense of ressentiment as courageous and potentially effective responds to Wendy Brown’s claims to the contrary in “Wounded Attachments,” the third chapter of States of Injury.

    [3] My thinking on the “bad debtor” also draws from T. L. Cowan and Jasmine Rault’s essay, which relies on Fred Moten and Stefano Harney’s The Undercommons: Fugitive Planning and Black Study.

    [4] Leslie Scalapino was a strikingly innovative Bay Area poet, novelist, playwright, memoirist, and essayist; she is often grouped with the West Coast Language school, though the strong influence in her work of her Zen Buddhist practice also sets it apart.  Scalapino has written many influential works, among them way (1988), which won the American Book Award.

    [5] See Hannah Manshel for an incisive discussion of this recent tendency.

    [6] On “reproductive futurism,” see Edelman.

    Works Cited

    • Berg, Heather. “An Honest Day’s Wage for a Dishonest Day’s Work: (Re)Productivism and Refusal.”  Women’s Studies Quarterly 42.1-2 (Spring/Summer 2014): 161-177.  Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren. “Affect & the Politics of Austerity. An interview exchange with Lauren Berlant.” With Gesa Helms and Marina Vishmidt. Variant 39/40 (Winter 2010). Web. 1 August 2014.
    • Brown, Wendy.  States of Injury: Power and Freedom in Late Modernity.  Princeton: Princeton UP, 1995.  Print.
    • Cowan, T. L. and Jasmine Rault.  “Trading Credit for Debt: Queer History-Making and Debt Culture.”  Women’s Studies Quarterly 42.1-2 (Spring/Summer 2014): 294-310.  Print.
    • Edelman, Lee.  No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive.  Durham: Duke UP, 2004.  Print.
    • Graeber, David.  Debt: The First 5,000 Years.  Brooklyn: Melville House, 2011.  Print.
    • Graham, K. Lorraine.  “(no subject).”  Message to the author.  31 July 2014. Email.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition.  Trans. Joshua David Jordan.  Los Angeles: Semiotext(e), 2012.  Print.
    • Manshel, Hannah.  “Depthless Psychology.”  The New Inquiry.  July 7 2014.  Web. 1 August 2014.
  • Undead-Ends: Zombie Debt/Zombie Theory

    Fred Botting (bio)

    Kingston University

    F.Botting@kingston.ac.uk

     

    Abstract

    This essay examines the ways in which contemporary economic discourse uses the zombie metaphor. It situates these uses in relation to the current resurgence of zombies in popular fiction and film, and distinguishes zombies from vampires: while the former signifies global debt and stagnation, the latter connotes credit and consumer boom. It argues that the arc of desire and fear engendered by these figures of horror discloses a continuity in the affective trajectory of neo-liberalism as it supplants traditional philosophical distinctions between material and symbolic forms of debt. Rather than operating with a distinction between spiritual and financial modes of guilt/debt, an economic absorption of cultural values circumvents the need for subjective or symbolic inscriptions, and institutes the debt-relation directly and materially.

    Attack of the Zombie Debt

    “Attack of the Zombie Debt” is not the title of a topical horror movie, but the headline of an article in an online financial magazine that warns of a new danger lurking in financial markets: the return of outstanding and long-term debts owed to credit card issuers, mobile phone providers, public utilities, and loan companies. Though uncollected, these debts are not simply written off after a limited period, but remain on the books for years before being sold – at very low rates – to specialized collection agencies. These agencies then pursue debtors for the outstanding amount, often operating at the edge of consumer legislation and with limited electronic information. In the aftermath of the financial crisis, this relatively new business earned around 3 billion dollars in the US in 2011. Where vampires became the poster-monsters of new patterns of consumption in periods of financial prosperity, zombies manifest an economy that, having bitten off more toxic debts than it can chew, just keeps on chewing….
     
    Zombie debt is another manifestation of an apparently contagious association between finance and the walking dead. Like zombie economics, zombie banks, and zombie capitalism, the phrase seems to follow the logic of Ulrich Beck’s “zombie categories” of modernity, in which old ideas, institutions, or practices persist despite having little currency, relevance, or credibility. The figure’s return, however, also takes its generic bearings from a longer-standing gothic political-economic lexicon that goes at least as far back as Capital’s images of industrial monstrosity and dead labor feeding on living, working bodies (Marx 506, 342). At the same time – and with the pop cultural nous of reflexive political media – its sense of a shifting financial mood responds to recent transformations in the political meanings of vampirism: the exciting figure of a voracious consumerist euphoria of unlimited desire (and credit) cedes to depressive stagnation and elegies for neoliberal fiscal strategy. But the figure of the zombie extends beyond its habitual popular cultural associations and locations to occupy space in financial columns and on big-budget movie screens, suggesting its increased significance in politicized cultural commentary. Less a figure of mass, mindless and destructive culture that ought to be destroyed like all monsters, the energy called up by the zombie figure is more dispersed and more difficult to identify and target in political terms. Embodying polarization and ambivalence without resolution, the zombie is both the mass numbed into robotic subservience without higher aims or aspirations, and the system that mindlessly accumulates without human consideration or sense of value (other than share-value, of course). Zombies – fictionally and discursively – enact a practically closed circuit of persistence, paralysis, and indecision: political and humane horizons are repeatedly imagined to collapse in apocalyptic meltdown at the same time as the fears and fantasies they evoke serve to defer actual creative-destructive decisions. Significantly, however, zombies present a more material form of undeath than the specters or vampires conjured in quasi-spiritual or phantasmatic forms: zombies are dead bodies. Hence their link to economic and material conditions is stronger, as is their relation to material rather than symbolic connotations of debt.
     
    Zombies draw out the current primacy of economics, manifesting the effects of the absorption of culture and the determination of politics by unforgiving market rhetoric, in which money becomes the only law, reason, or mode of judgment. A cultural – and fictional – figure from another age of imperialism, the zombie tracks global capital’s expansion across and incursion into previously distinct social and symbolic spheres. Here, horror is significant: where economic modes of credit and debt seemed to require social, symbolic, and subjective correlates in the form of belief, trust, confidence, and desire (with debt and guilt marking the complementary poles of material and symbolic investment), the globalization and technologization of capital’s circulations are less and less dependent on anything other than material inscriptions of the debt relation. The material and symbolic relation that historically distinguished and articulated the economic and political contours of debt is stretched if not severed as economy becomes the dominant factor: not only is it a question of the extent to which economy can operate without recourse to symbols, subjects, and State (all the expensive trappings of ideological apparatuses, infrastructure and investments in social bonds and consensus), but of directly controlling and affecting subjective and financial registrations of debt. Under these conditions, articulations of desire and fear replace circuits of identification and ideological investment, bypassing the necessity for credit and debt in a symbolic sense. The polarization of desire-fear is the affective trajectory marked by the axis of vampire-zombie: if the former figures capital’s expansive, individualistic, and aesthetic flights of aspiration, liberal desire, and consumption, the latter exhibits social implosion, global disaster, and political repulsion or paralysis in the (gnawed) face of precarious markets and fearful futures. Desire and fear operate in relation and oscillation, not opposition. They operate within – and in the service of – the same system, acknowledging a continuity of debt crises and credit booms. Whether “liberating” markets from regulations and state mechanisms or demanding austerity (another name for limiting State expenditure in the interests of financial freedom and responsibility), neoliberalism’s employment of desire or fear plots an arc that inscribes market politics at extensive and intensive levels: debt is global and personal. Indeed, debt becomes just another more frightening and perhaps more primal form of credit; if the latter was promoted in terms of belief and desire, the former, through fear, accomplishes the same task of securing the bonds that tie individuals not within any consensual, social, or symbolic circuit, but directly to a world defined by and as a financial system. When the control exercised almost automatically by debt works through fear alone, does this “new order” even require individual desire, belief, or symbolic and political values?

     

    Un-debt

    Debt-credit, desire-fear, vampire-zombie: these hyphenations suggest a shift from the antimonies sustained by modern symbolic and political formations to the rapid fluctuations of capital as it soaks up social and cultural spheres that were relatively autonomous. Indifferent to opposition and separation, its polarities are surface effects of an underlying but shadowy system: Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri’s Empire, or Fredric Jameson’s immense network and cannibalistic monster of finance capital. It remains both vampire – a hideous monster sucking all life’s surplus – and zombie – palpably dead but continuing to consume. And it works on two parallel or doubled levels, like Jean Baudrillard’s version of “neo-capitalism,” which undergoes phases of “systematic alternation” (expansion, consumption, liberation, contraction, restraint) as an “immense polymorphous machine” that has little need of extra-economic factors to sustain it: “the symbolic (gift and counter-gift, reciprocity and reversal, expenditure and sacrifice) no longer counts for anything.” Instead, “political economy itself only survives in a brain-dead state, but all those phantoms continue to plague the operational field of value” (35). While symbolic exchange survives as phantom and zombie, the vampire is both the immense machine that works by and for itself and the cause of zombie brain-death infecting all (human) judgments.  Zombie debt is a debt that will not die, that cannot be repaid; it signals an almost total absorption into a world financial market carrying on without thought or concern for anything other than accumulation. Hence the horror: one can neither kill nor escape the global network that circumscribes planetary existence and the zombie effects of producing so many debt-bound automatons.
     
    In two recent books entitled Zombie Economics, the double relation of economy and horror turns on an axis of bad in-finitude: one plotting cycles and change, the other imagining endless debt. In both, horror tropes trace global and individual poles of financial undeath. John Quiggin’s discussion of twentieth-century economic theories and policies traces how each one – whether models of efficient markets, trickle-down, or privatization – comes to a dead end. It advertises itself as “a chilling tale” and repeatedly plays on movie lore: “for the zombies in the movies, the most common such word is ‘Brains.’ For economic zombies, the equivalent is surely ‘privatization’” (174). Each section ends optimistically with a consideration of what happens “after the zombies”; for example, the redundancy of models of privatization is succeeded by a return to a mixed economy of state and markets. In contrast, the other Zombie Economics, subtitled A Guide to Personal Finance, urges individual consumers to internalize and respond to depressive economic conditions; its “zombie economy” turns global crisis into a permanent and individual matter of protecting one’s “personal economy” (Desjardins and Emerson 5). Chapter titles blast inescapable imperatives: “no one can save you”; “save yourself by saving money”; “shooting Dad in the head”; “Ending your relationship with the financially infected”; “there is no cure.” A financial survivalist handbook, life plan, and conduct guide, it urges healthy living and implies a strict morality while reiterating the need to take care of bills and control expenditure: “every one of your bills is a zombie. Every debt, every loan, and every missed payment – they’re ghouls, and left alone, they will attract more of their kind” (Desjardins and Emerson 10). Key to this zombie model of good household management is the stimulation of fear. Zombies are already on the lawn or at the door: “there’s a mass of biting, squirming death waiting to pour itself into the house” (Desjardins and Emerson 2). Finance, credit, and debt will eat you or infect you if you do not take appropriate action. Similar threats, however, pervade the wider zombie economy; market liberalism promises prosperity on the condition that “the wrath of the ‘Electronic Herd’ of interconnected global financial markets” is never incurred (Quiggin 9).
     
    Zombie banks also elicit fear, frustration, and a properly neoliberal urge to destroy. Describing financial institutions that would be unable to function and repay their debts without the injection of State credit, Yalman Onaran defines the zombie bank as a “dead bank . . . kept among the living through capital infusions from the government” (2). Crippling the global economy and potential recovery, the problem reignites arguments from the onset of the credit crisis about the correct neoliberal reaction to failing institutions. One view holds that they should be killed off rather than kept on state life support; another suggests, jump-starting the “financially undead” by freeing up the money supply. “Zombie balance sheets,” zombie companies, and zombie consumers, however, all seem to impede what Cowen calls capital’s “creative-destructive process.” The crisis should have been used as an opportunity “to clean out the system” rather than supporting “inefficient institutions” (Onaran 2). Like a videogame player confronted with a horde of zombies, there is mindless pleasure in destruction. But creation is a more problematic act, in which the paralyzing effect of the zombie comes to the fore. In fear, frustration, and impatience, the urgency of the crisis demands standard zombie movie reactions: do not hesitate; aim for the brain; kill off the undead that threaten survival and growth and open the future to more speculation. But because the complex and interdependent network of global finance works on an idea of the future (at least insofar as it predicts likelihoods of continued repayment) and operates with indeterminate “subjective” investments, there is hesitation and in-decision—moments of unpredictability suspended between advocating (creative) destruction and deferring an always-imminent meltdown. In this respect the zombie is no pharmakon, no poison-cure or effect-solution, but the very persistence of systemic and subjective in-decision and ambivalence, an un-dead-end that thrives on desire or fear, whether surfing the crest of credit or bearing the weight of debt. Zombies in this guise do not mark a breaking point, but the condition of living on after being broken. That is, they mark the condition of global, irredeemable or infinite debt without recourse to symbolic or spiritual forms.

     

    Cultural Death

    Zombies are mindless messengers, media figures that repeatedly return to dead-ends; doubles of divided cultures and dehumanized creatures; half-turned mirrors of vanishing subjective, social, symbolic, and political horizons. Their history in popular culture begins in the 1920s and 1930s as one of colonial and industrial enslavement: White Zombie (Victor Halperin, 1932), set in a repeatedly ravaged Haiti under US occupation, replays the will-sapping mechanization and exploitation of workers under factory regimes in visual echoes of the dehumanized mass of Metropolis (Fritz Lang, 1927) and its suppressed subterranean proletariat (Williams). Less than human, consumed by machine, modernity’s workforce is reduced to a condition of total subservience of mind, body, and collective strength. From the late 1960s, in George Romero’s series of films, zombies move from associations with mass, industrial culture and, more than side-effects of social conformism, rational bureaucratization, and voracious consumption, signify how, in the 1970s, mass culture, mass hysteria, mass media, and mass conformism mark deadlocks in the development of international capitalism. Robin Wood’s account of cinematic horrors from the 1960s to 1980s suggests how the counter-side of counter-culture connects the supposed primitivism and overt cannibalism of destructive drives to the turmoil and tension of a world in which permissiveness and market liberalization vie with conservative social and familial moralities. Zombies thus come to mark a shift in political and economic values, displaying, as Steve Beard and Steven Shaviro variously argue, how the West’s lumbering industrial workforce becomes obsolete in the face of shiny post-industrial complexes of service, technology, and consumption. The mass is now a revolting image of the past, of state and industrial society, a site of revulsion and the springboard to a new vampire world of privatized, creative, immaterial and precarious labor in which the individual is his or her own brand or business, and freedom is the potential to buy and sell on the basis of one’s human capital.
     
    Return to the worker-zombies of Metropolis after the factory has closed, the gigantic machine quiet and rusting and the cavernous halls of production empty, ruined, and still; they have been sacked and left with nothing to do and nowhere to go, vacantly roaming the streets, malls, and non-spaces of a new society in which they play no part. Cast-offs, rejects, non-people, they are as obsolete and redundant as the system they used to feed. Pathetic and seething with rage, they are repackaged as the detritus of a humanity and modernity that has been superseded. All their revolting features compose a monster of physical (rotting, slow), intellectual (thoughtless, speechless), moral (cannibalistic, will-less), natural (dead) and aesthetic (pale, bloody, malformed) degradation, establishing a negativity so repellent that it thwarts any feeling or desire except horror, destruction, or flight. This monster propels a movement away from (now base) materiality, mass, social, human, industrial, modern orders of existence and toward the newly attractive world of vampiric individualism, desire, and consumption, a deregulated flight beyond economic stagnation, inefficiency, and materiality, and into flexible financial freedoms, soaring profits, and unlimited credit. This new vampire moves from bat to wolf to eerie vapor, from barbaric, bloodsucking  (foreign) aristocratic invader to puffed-up, cigar-chuffing fat bastard capitalist predator and impersonal, distributed global accumulation machine for the exploitation of surpluses with which everyone remains on close, even hospitable terms. Its negativity is repolarized according to a perfectly commodified difference poised between brand and identity: the commodity that is one’s self.
     
    A-cultural (pre-modern) and a-Cultural (postmodern) barbarism conjoin in the commerce of countercultural protest and (neoliberal) economic reconfigurations. Individualistic, self-fashioned, self-reliant, unique, talented, competitive, bellicose, romantic, fast, flexible, desirable, vigorous, free, saleable, immortal and, above all, consuming, the new vampire subject and neoliberal everyperson feeds, like the bloodsucking machine, on the life and labor sold to agribusiness, on outsourcing and sweatshops, luxuriating in an unearthly existence sustained by credit, cheap loans, creative and immaterial labor. The free market remodeling of the vampire has been variously documented by Rob Latham as a figure for the technological consumption of youth and, by Jules Zanger, as the consumerist practices of the West. It extends to technical rewirings of military and queer desire, as A. R. Stone observes, and the genetic potential of rewriting bodies discussed by Donna Haraway. Moreover, as vampire-empire, it distinguishes the “spectral reign” of a network, an “apparatus of capture that lives only off the vitality of the multitude” in which “fear is the primary mechanism of control” (Empire 48, 62, 323). At the same time, Hardt and Negri’s vampire is double bound to an image of monstrous multitude in and in excess of empire: the “unruly character of the flesh as multitude,” manifests “the monstrosity of a society in which the traditional social bodies, such as the family, are breaking down” and “new, alternative networks of affection and social organization” begin to form (Multitude 193). Amid in-distinction, there emerges the difficulty and necessity of any ethical or political action: one must love some monsters and combat others, enhancing the former’s excess and attacking “the monstrous, horrible world that the global political body and capitalist exploitation have made for us” (Multitude 196).
     
    Global and individual, systemic and subjective, feared and desired at the same time, these doubled figures of monstrosity are both too distant and too proximate to know which to kill and which to save. Where over-circulation (and crisis) discredit popular consuming vampires, zombies increasingly occupy the dissolving and explosively paralyzed zones of in-decision and in-distinction between uninhibited global flows and depressive subjugation. They mark the pressures of excessive liberalization of markets and the increasing porousness of psycho-geographic boundaries: apocalyptic presentations of global change in which viral epidemics, genetic experimentation, ecological disaster, demotivated populations, media violence, urban unrest, military pacification, immigration, and poverty signal a total breakdown in social relations and human(e) bonds (see, for example, Romero’s Diary of the Dead). Not simply collapsible into categories of and against posthuman developments (from biotechnological to post-industrial), the fears that imagine the reduction of bodies to raging, ravenous hordes are reactions to change in which breakdown is less a return to modernity and humanity than a descent into survivalism or barbarism. Images of small bands of people struggling against undead masses and more barbaric survivors may be dressed up as a fantasy of natural self-sufficiency to end the degeneration of contemporary existence, but they also hold up a mirror of the anti-social contract of neoliberal competition and individuation that exhausts social ties, human energies, and planetary reserves. Zombie metaphors are, in part, modes of deflection and misdirection, fantastic and nostalgic expenditure. They are also figures of an in-decisive present, in thought, image, and action, of self-consumption in increasingly rapid, vicious, and implosive spirals of in-security.
     
    Recent zombie fictions (rapidly filmed by Hollywood) depict collapsing global formations and thrive on the imagination of apocalypse or trace the interminable dead-end manifested by the undead. While Isaac Marion’s Warm Bodies (2010) draws out the diminishing differences between zombie and human habits amid the ruined non-places of consumer society, Max Brooks’s 2006 World War Z critiques global flows and cultural decline, imagining a return to an American communal order at the cost of billions of dead. Elsewhere, zombies go to the heart of capitalism’s reliance on the power of the credit-debt relation; more positive renditions of the zombie as cultural critique accompany bitterly satirical images of contemporary finance capital’s obscenity and savagery in Jaspre Bark’s Way of the Barefoot Zombie. Set on a small island close to Haiti (an island that has historically witnessed disproportionate exploitation and debt), the story opposes a group of rich teenagers, calling themselves the ZLF (Zombie Liberation Front), to a group of super-rich investors. The island is owned by an exclusive management training company that teaches investors to shed their humanity (including conscience) and become as passionately single-minded about accumulation as zombies are about fresh organs. Zombies articulate a continuum of power and resistance: the undead are freed, activists return to their comfortable homes or find themselves, and management excesses are exposed. But the continuum is not altered. In two particular episodes, however, the all-encompassing zombie of debt is evinced. Published post-sub-prime collapse in 2009, Bark’s novel illustrates capital’s genius at getting something for nothing through the mortgage system: a buyer receives a credit note, takes possession of bricks and mortar, defaults on the loan, and cedes possession of actual things to creditors who only staked values. Of course, creditors at the time suffered drops in value, getting nothing for nothing. The example, however, remains timely in its interrelation of credit and debt in material and symbolic, economic and subjective terms. A mortgage wires person and private space directly into a financial network of fluctuating interest rates. Indeed, the rhetoric of household management was part of the highly effective political sales pitch of neoliberalism, directing Britain’s “Right to Buy” policy that sold off state-owned housing and promoted the privatization of national utilities in the 1980s. Home-owning became a motor of the consumer boom and was connected to greater availability of loans, credit, and mortgages enabled by the de-regulation and technologization of financial markets. Moreover, it bound individuals to an economic project in a more concrete fashion than ideology, plugging them directly into the global fluctuations of share prices and interest rates through credit and debt. Such a direct personal tie to the movements of the world economy short-circuits the need for ideological investment. Privatization also inaugurated a process of economizing all areas of life, from culture to education and care, thereby eroding – and exploiting – the difference between symbolic and social values (belief and guilt) and economic worth (credit and debt). A second episode in Way of the Barefoot Zombie goes to the heart of debt’s material and spiritual axis: Vodun ritual enables investors to dispense with the humanity that impedes the efficient acquisition of obscene wealth. Conscience—which sustains guilt with respect to symbolic, moral, and human values—can be excised, held in reserve, and then, at a price, can be redeemed, untarnished, when enough wealth has been accumulated. Not only does this move suggest that capital and humanity are inimical; it also plots a trajectory in which the former is finally relieved of its human weight, imagining a separation between debt and guilt in which one operates more efficiently without any recourse the other.

     

    Spectral Debt

    Debt establishes the foundation of morality and culture, both materially and economically. In Genealogy of Morals, Friedrich Nietzsche argues that the relation between debtor and creditor holds a primary position: “the major moral concept Schuld [guilt] has its origin in the very material concept Schulden [debts]” (498-99). Where guilt is a means of socialization and subjection interlaced with moral, legal, and religious codes, debt underpins the way those codes are inscribed and enforced. Breeding “an animal with the right to make promises” requires painful training to ensure that humans pay their debts, remember their desires, keep their word, and plan for and anticipate the future. “Man himself,” writes Nietzsche, “must first of all have become calculable, regular, necessary, even in his own image of himself, if he is able to stand security for his own future, which is what one who promises does!” (494). Debt demands a relation to time, mnemotechnical skills, and models of equivalence, rights, and exchange. Throughout, however, the social bond remains a direct and material effect of debt: training renders creatures subject to morality, custom, community, conscience, and word. It is traumatic and terrifying and the basis of all symbolic rituals (497). It forges obedience and identification in pain and blood, binding individuals to structures of exchange, obligation, and law (500). Both intensive – the consequences of debt are concentrated on individual bodies or even body parts – and extensive — encompassing every exchange, possession, thing, word or value – debt covers life and its aftermath. Under Christian morality, guilt and symbolic debt come to the fore, displacing the pain of material inscriptions with redemption, value, exchange, and reciprocity. Debt, however, does not disappear: instead it is deepened, as Gilles Deleuze argues, a shackle of suffering that “now only pays the interest on the debt”; it is “internalized” and universalized, rendered “inexhaustible, unpayable” (Nietzsche 141).
     
    There are two complementary and countervailing trajectories implied in the relation between debt and guilt. Material and symbolic dimensions of debt shadow each other in accounts of cultural development: the one line culminates in modernity and stresses human values and progress; the other – superseding modernity – tracks material and machinic inscriptions, new forms of training, desire, and capitalization. In the first trajectory, psychoanalysis, of course, embraces guilt. But it, too, begins, in terror, pain, and trauma, in the myth of the primal father, where crime and murder forge the basis of symbolic relations—an ambivalent site of law, ritual, custom and culture that produces guilty and indebted subjects. As Jacques Lacan observes of the “Freudian myth,” “the order of the law can be conceived only on the basis of something more primordial, a crime” (42). With it comes “punishment, sanction, castration – the hidden key to the humanization of sexuality” (43). In the symbolic realm, debt is always something for the subject to worry about, a matter of responsibility and guilt provoked by the traumatizing effects of signification, a punishment in advance – “that self-sacrifice, that pound of flesh which is mortgaged [engagé] in his relationship to the signifier” (28). That gap, moreover, constitutes the locus of loss and mourning at the core of subjective-symbolic relations, the “place for the projection of the missing signifier” whose absence provokes a host of spectral and actual reverberations: the “phallus” – the paternal signifier to whom all debts are owed in the reintegration of group, community or psyche – “is a ghost” (Lacan 35, 50).
     
    The symbolic advanced in psychoanalysis remains too closed – too phallic and logocentric – for deconstruction. Yet when it comes to matters of debt and mourning, Jacques Derrida repeatedly looks to an excess that escapes purely material or economic value, whether in the form of the “immaculate commerce” liberated by poetry, or in terms of the gift situated “aneconomically” outside all  equivalence, substitution, and circularity (“Economimesis” 9; Given 111). “Impossible” and “essential,” the gift “interrupts economy,” “system,” and “symbol,” but is not a “simple ineffable exteriority.” To give back is to “amortize” giving, a dead gift, a mortgage (Given 7, 12, 30). A symbolic equivalent returns a value in place of a thing; recognizing a debt draws any idea of giving back into a system of calculation: “the symbolic opens and constitutes the order of exchange and of debt, the law or the order of circulation in which the gift gets annulled” (Given 13). Economy, then, is not “suspended” in the move to the symbolic but manifests an “incessant movement of reappropriation of an excess” (Given 111). Something excessive, however, lies beyond appropriation—an infinite, impossible, inexhaustible debt beyond the “‘bad infinite’ that characterizes the monetary thing,” value or exploitation (Given 158). Like the gift, such a debt, if there is one, would hold open a radical alterity of time, death, mourning, and being. Yet gifts, in Given Time, remain increasingly threatened by monetary things: counterfeit money – its falsity apparently neither an impediment to the operations of capital and credit, nor requiring recourse to faith and belief – engenders a vertiginous economic overwriting of differences that occludes the possibility of an outside-gift or heterological space. That aneconomic element which sustains a relation to an outside increasingly finds itself within “the restricted economy of a differance, a calculable temporization or deferral” (Given 147). That pattern of encroachment, appropriation, and economization operates on an increasingly abstracted and global scale: the “new world order.”
     
    The new world order: economic obliteration of borders, expansion and imposition of market logic, relentless capitalization, technologization, and mediatization, it absorbs domains once outside its purview, including the law, the nation-state, and culture. Its “plagues” are laid out in Derrida’s Specters of Marx (81). Running counter to the gift, the speeds at which it operates and the calculations and codes it imposes follow the “other reading” suggested in Given Time: that of “economic closure” (26-8). The reduction of temporal and geopolitical horizons threatens the possibility of sustaining some kind of history, humanity, or hegemony (the “hauptgespensts” of modernity whose “hauntology” holds on to gifts of time, death and being) and forecloses “a certain experience of the emancipatory promise” (Specters 74). The site of deconstruction and politics is “a present never identical with itself,” a “phantasmatic, anessential practice” the aim of which is “to reactivate the moment of decision that underlies any sedimented set of social relations” (Laclau 70, 78). Specters perform two related operations in deconstruction’s defense of modern values: in moving across and opening occluded borders and stagnant differentiations (“spooking” as a kind of disturbance and alert), they return to founding and impossible questions and dis-continuities that form the basis for subjective, democratic, and emancipatory decisions. But, like Hamlet before the ghost of his father, they also hesitate and question, prompting deferral rather than action. Nonetheless, there and not there, specters sustain the idea of something like historical difference and futurity, holding onto the effective memory of the possibility of some kind of symbolic system. Conjured up and mourned in order to keep alive that which has been buried, opening solidified structures and relations to the (aneconomic) decisions that animate and expose them to time, gifts, debts, promises, justice, horizons (and monsters), deconstruction works as a counter to the reductive pressures of capital’s accelerations, calculations, and expansions.

     

    Debt Machine

    As immaterial entities and effects, specters are conjured up as an animating difference between incorporation and institution, body and phantasm. In contrast, as excess materiality, zombies manifest body without will, soul, spirit, or consciousness. Their training is traumatizing, numbing, automatic, and suggests an inscription of debt’s more brutal and basic mnemotechnics: figures of debt-death suspended, existence given over to death-in-life, its course closed down, paralyzed and without horizon. Given their materiality and their associations with work, death, and the theft of life, it is not surprising that zombies feature in Deleuze and Guattari’s account of the transmutations of debt under capital. Following Nietzsche’s assertion of the primacy and materiality of debt, Deleuze and Guattari’s zombies embody the painful inscription entailed in breeding slaves without sovereign consciousness plotted in anti-oedipal deployments of debt from filiation (stock-breeding) and alliance (mobile debt). With the rise of bourgeois capitalism, a “primitive inscription machine” becomes “an immense machinery that renders the debt infinite,” a “debt of existence” that subjects never cease paying (Anti-Oedipus 192, 197). Infinite debt involves a spiritualization at the level of a despotic state apparatus that turns debt into social and symbolic values, and an internalization within the capitalist field through which the creditor-debtor relation becomes the motor of accumulation, surplus exploitation, and drive. It produces torpor, hatred of life and freedom, depression, guilt, and neurosis: its mechanism is the “death instinct” (Anti-Oedipus 268-9). It delivers institutional, symbolic, productive stasis, causing libidinal exhaustion, turning life against itself while celebrating a “mortifying, imaginary, and symbolic theater” (334).  A “wedding of psychoanalysis and capitalism,” the death instinct indicates how much the latter has drawn from “a transcendental death-carrying agency,” the “despotic signifier,” how much the “absorption of surplus value” that governs its expansion depends on the incorporation and exploitation of the excesses of life, energy and time into its system (335). Capital in this guise is a “death enterprise” (335).
     
    Blockage, paralysis, frozen desire: it is easy to see the kinds of workers produced under the productive-symbolic regime: “the only modern myth is the myth of zombies – mortified schizos, good for work, brought back to reason” (Anti-Oedipus 335). The encoding of mnemotechnical training – the inscribing, branding, mutilating, taming and herding of bodies into a uniform and regulated mass – constitutes the cruel, painful and numbing signifying work of death, operating  intensively as debt becomes extensive:
     

    Above all, the State apparatus makes the mutilation, and even death, come first. It needs them preaccomplished, for people to be born that way, crippled and zombielike. The myth of the zombie, of the living dead, is a work myth and not a war myth. Mutilation is a consequence of war, but it is a necessary condition, a presupposition of the State apparatuses and the organization of work (hence the native infirmity not only of the worker but also of the man of State himself).  (Deleuze and Guattari, Plateaus 425)

     
    Bonds become binds that tie life, desire, and time to the regular circulation and rhythms of production and reproduction. In contrast, as Deleuze and Guattari develop their gothic theme in A Thousand Plateaus, the vampire manifests uncontained flows and desires, a figure of becoming unsubordinated to regimes of work, alliance, and reproduction; it is asymbolic, anomic, aneconomic, outside patterns of filiation and evolution. A co-mingling of heterogeneous forms, associated with packs, bands, and multiplicities, the vampire operates as epidemic, contagion, infection (Plateaus 241-42). Schizovampirism seems to escape the despotism associated with organized production and State-symbolic subjection and debt-death, but it also heralds “life” modulated, recoded, and dividuated by Deleuze’s notion of “control societies,” rebranded by informatics, recast as commodity and patented by financial, global, and networked powers. Depending on “floating rates of exchange,” the move to control societies sees a further extension of the hand of debt, more abstract and yet more direct because it permeates every area of life, intimately and from afar through the vast decentered network its fluctuations inhabit: “the operation of markets is now the instrument of social control and forms the impudent breed of our masters. Control is short-term and of rapid rates of turnover, but also continuous and without limit” (“Postscript” 6).There is no outside to this network and no outside-debt in this erasure of horizons and supersession of limits: “Man is no longer man enclosed, but man in debt” (6).
     
    Global control obliterates distinctions of outside and inside, allowing neither boundaries nor bodies – geopolitical, planetary, subjective, genetic or symbolic – to impede its flows and transformations. Finance, biotechnology, and digital media have established an almost total economization. It is a horror story that has been told repeatedly: “biopolitics” charts neoliberalism’s “unlimited generalization of the form of the market” (Foucault 243); economics “becomes the explicit discourse of a whole society” (Baudrillard 33-4); stocks and share calculations have “invaded . . . our notion of value” and require all questions – not only economic but aesthetic, semantic, and metaphysical – to be “posed from within the logic of the financial (in)security of mobile values” (Goux, “Values” 160); and everything, sacred or profane, falls into the “magnetic field of the political economy (of market exchange-value)” in a “total bankerization of existence, by the combined powers of finance and computers” (Goux, Sacred Economies 202; “Cash” 99). Now “dependency upon the market extends into every area of life” (Beck and Beck-Gernstein, 203), while economic thinking “undoes the major oppositions of traditional thought” (Goux, “Values” 165), and “techno-mediatic powers,” political “good news,” and financial calculation supplant the basic concepts and oppositions of critical discourse (Derrida, Specters 67, 75). Or they enact their own “practical deconstruction” (Derrida and Stiegler, Echographies 36). Even the capacity to think critically and effectively is problematic, some positions seeming little more than “dead ends” in that they fail “to recognize adequately the contemporary object of critique:” given that the object has “mutated,” critique seems “depotentialized” in advance (Hardt and Negri, Empire 137-8).
     
    What remains is “symbolic misery”: Bernard Stiegler’s term for the reduction and economization of life under control, consumption, and technological mediation. The term signifies the cultural and symbolic impoverishment and proletarianization of existence as a “herd-becoming of behavior and loss of individuation,” a saturation of memory and diminution of spaces of “symbolic sharing” (“Suffocated Desire” 54-7). Anticipation and desire are eroded as planning, calculation, and control reduce the future to questions of predictability and short-term management: subjectivity, Stiegler underlines, is depressed and desire demotivated in the face of “generalized discredit” (Decadence 88). Short-term financial investment undermines other social, symbolic, and individual futures defined as the “investment in common desire” (Stiegler, New Critique 6). Speculation, in contrast, “freezes time” by trying to cancel out any past or future that cannot be measured or predicted in terms of the present (New Critique 107). The question of the future returns to debt, to its power of harnessing and delimiting futures based on calculations of profit or return. Against the economic absorption of libido, belief, and time, Stiegler proposes a return to longer-term, symbolic investments, invoking models of gift and the sacred to open horizons to exchanges “not enslaved to immediate subsistence” (Decadence 89).
     
    Recent economic discourse had already – and inimically – reworked the very terms invoked by Stiegler to hold open another path of symbolic credit, investment, and desire: their opposing trajectory pointed towards completely opposite ends and implications, dragging aneconomy more tightly within an expanded orbit of exchange and speculation. George Gilder argues that giving and ideas of the gift become central to the new entrepreneurial economy of risky, creative, and generous investment. As Goux glosses the process, gift-giving now forms the model for rather than the exception to economic expenditure, providing capital with “legitimation” as a “theology of chance” (“General Economics” 213). Gilder’s creative, altruistic entrepreneur, romanticized as capitalist hero, came to prominence during the neoliberal 1980s: part of the project of transforming work and economy in terms of “human capital.” Individuality and life as a whole can thus be reformulated according to calculations that aim to optimize the potential manifested in the analysis of “human capital:” an individual’s life becomes the object of speculation, training, self-fashioning, and invention aimed at making “him into a sort of permanent and multiple enterprise” (Foucault 242). As Maurizio Lazzarato develops the idea, technologies of the self thus involve “the mobilization, engagement, and activation of subjectivity through the techniques of business management and social government” (37-8). As stated in management guidebooks and practices, individuals must identify with the entirety of the consumer and corporate mechanism that encompasses existence and embrace all its codes. In order to perform to one’s potential, one must think of and invest in oneself as a brand – what management guru Tom Peters calls “the brand called you” – and engage all the techniques, skills, training, and networking necessary to promote, differentiate, manage, and market that brand.

     

    Fear Management

    One figure of this injunction to entrepreneurial internalization, self-fashioning, and flexibility – a figure, appropriately enough, returning to cultural prominence in the 1980s – is the vampire. Reinvented as fabulously speculative and immaterially potent, the vampire is oblivious to any final debt repayment (death) or any natural, material and physical limitation (transmogrification). Like triumphant neoliberalism, it exists beyond all borders (domestic, ideological, cultural or, national), its unreality a figure for an immanent expansion of capital’s incessant reinvention. As a figure of the euphoric economic transvaluation of all social, individual, and political positions, its only role lies in feeding and feeding on the vital flows of global circulation: blood must keep flowing. To be otherwise, of course, is to be a zombie. The move to a crisis-consciousness dispatches any euphoric identifications with and internalizations of the vampire figure, along with an entrepreneurial rhetoric of credit, growth, and endless immaterial expansion. Financial crisis signals the “failure” of neoliberal business models and the exploitation of “human capital” (Lazzarato 109, 113). Yet, as zombie, this system just carries on, exploiting the crisis it engendered. How does one put a bullet in the brain of a decentered network of electronic, emotional, and economic impulses?
     
    The move from euphoria to depression, from vampire to zombie, might discredit but does not mark the end of neoliberalism. Nor does it temper excess except in the way that credit reappears as the debt it always was. For all the manufactured differences, rises and falls, or shifts in mood, a systemic continuity remains in place: credit is just another name for debt. Debt does not relinquish its hold easily, pressing for a continued and expanding neoliberal program of social transvaluation. Austerity becomes the means for extending the power and control exercised by financial markets over the State to ensure continued adherence to, even further internalization of, the debtor-creditor relation: “finance is a war machine for privatization, which transforms social debt into credit, into individual insurance, and rent (shareholders) and thus, individual property” (Lazzarato 113). If credit, vamped-up in the 1980s, encouraged everyone to “buy in” to this power relation through mortgages, privatized shares, loans, and credit cards, global zombie debt makes plain the other-same side of the coin, requiring individuals to take on any costs, responsibilities, and risks previously assumed the State, whether  welfare, education, housing, health, unemployment, or pensions: “not only – far from it – those of innovation, but also and especially those of precariousness, poverty, unemployment, a failing health system, housing shortages, etc.” (Lazzarato 51).  Extensive in the form of global markets and global debts, the power relation is also highly individuated and intensively modulated through specific networks of control, access, and lending. Debt becomes the mechanism to engage every body, every role, and every relationship, permeating every sphere beyond banking, especially those associated with social bonds:
     

    All the designations of the social divisions of labour in neoliberal societies (“consumer”, “beneficiary”, “worker”, “entrepreneur”, “unemployed”, “tourist” etc.) are now invested by the subjective figure of the “indebted man” which transforms them into indebted consumers, indebted welfare users, and finally, as in the case of Greece, “indebted citizens.” (Lazzarato 38)

     
    A universe of debt is literally installed through the extension and internalization of financial models. Debt is realized rather than spiritualized, its subjectivization manifesting a de- or dis-spirited indebtedness based on performance, finance, and credit-worthiness rather than on the socially- and symbolically-framed investment of individual desires, aspirations, and beliefs. Debt knows no bounds and employs only direct bonds of control; it has no outside except the penury of no credit rating, and even then it administers its controls according to the same procedures and principles: mothers, children, and the unemployed receive all sorts of benefits – renamed as “credits” – for health, education, wages, and insurance; immigrants are judged according to (economically calculable and redeemable) point-values, thereby locating their existence within the power relation of debt and subjecting them to a variety of procedures of assessment, monitoring, accreditation, and regulation.
     
    These procedures enact a kind of training, inscription, and coding akin to inaugural debt. But they seem to have little need of symbolic or spiritual coordinates. Increasingly, too, this training is inscribed automatically, without the production of belief, the evocations of desire, or the long-term investments in structures that sustain relations that are more than economic. The separation of symbolic and economic structures, for all their isomorphism, has a history: from the paternally-sanctioned realities of exchange founded on gold to paper currency and virtual share value, the story has been one of abstraction and autonomization in banking. In line with the Big Bang that deregulated markets and accelerated technological exchanges, Goux argues that the shift to stocks and financial capitalism manifests an “abstract operational symbolization” at a remove from any human world of symbols (Symbolic 130).  Direct human intervention is increasingly removed from decision-making processes as the credit card installs an “autonomization of operations” that replaces human labor insofar as it “internalizes” banking operations (Goux, “Cash” 120-121). Credit cards directly approve or refuse funds so that debt is individuated, general, and inevitable: “we carry with us the creditor-debtor relation – in our pockets and wallets, encoded on the magnetic strip of plastic that hides two seemingly harmless operations: the automatic institution of the credit relation, which thereby establishes permanent debt” (Lazzarato 20). No decisions have to be made, no thought; it is an automatic subjugation manifesting “a molecular, intrapersonal, and pre-individual hold on subjectivity that does not pass through reflexive consciousness and its representations, nor through the self” (Lazzarato 146-9). As an “Automatic Teller Machine”, the “subject” has only to remember a few responses and insert a short personal numeric code calibrated to that card alone, a “dividual” responding to the modulations of an automated network.
     
    A symbolic and transindividual framework sustaining subjectivity through desire, motivation, and belief becomes unnecessary when the credit-debt power relation has been inscribed automatically: responses are pre-coded just as futures are predicted. Desire cedes to fear; thought to reaction- and real-time. Horizons close; no one cares. Ideological apparatuses that shape productive individuals and social consensus become obsolete and expensive. Guilt, a debt beyond exchange, is supplanted by material inscriptions and control procedures that define and maintain “indebted man.” Neither will nor desire, consciousness or self-reflection remain in play. Alternatives are foreclosed:  “the logic of debt is stifling the possibilities for action” (Lazzarato 71). One can readily see the revolting outlines of a new zombie. All that is required for the operation of the credit-debt relation is fear, a mechanism sustained by training and threats of loss, by technological disconnection or non-ranking from ratings agencies. Fear attends financial markets; it signifies our being wired into an affective and economic network, a nervous system. Writing in the 1990s, Goux observed how the mobility of share values involves a “vulnerability” to thousands of direct and indirect variables, an incessantly alternating present that is never quite present, flickering rates of return or loss outlining fragile, uncertain, and nerve-wracking fluctuations of existence: “life overwhelmed by the globalization of value” (“Value” 159-60). Permanent in-security is evinced in fluctuating circuits of exchange and the reactions they prompt, an electro-emotional network in which machine, human difference, and temporality are reduced to near zero, vacillations of affect accompanying oscillations of digits. As Goux describes it, this network is
     

    a constant, driven time of anxiety, hypersensitive to worldwide information, tense, unpredictable, irrational, subject to the whim of ungovernable impulses, brief crazes that spread like a viral infection, a paradoxical time that balances the most weighty matters of the economic and political life of nations upon the most delicate and febrile factors of human psychology (euphoria, depression, optimism, confidence, anxiety). (“Values” 160)

     
    Without objects to stabilize or ground its flows, its default setting is anxiety and insecurity.
     
    Fear, at least temporarily, settles on some figure. Where anxiety underpins the circulations of global financial capitalism, undead and unreal figures from popular culture provide familiar forms through which to reshape, contain, or direct the inherent instability of an abstracted yet all-too real system in relentless pursuit of surplus. Like the mathematical modelling of disaster scenarios using zombies (for example, exercises in “Zombie Preparedness” undertaken in the US by the Centers for Disease Control), cultural forms deploy their own modes of planning, predicting, and retraining; if not calculating futures, these modes occlude, habituate or divert those futures in fantastically apocalyptic dead-ends that keep on returning. Born of frustration, in-decision, and stasis, these urgent fantasies of destruction and creation, disaster and survival are played out and held at bay, precarious (non)precipitation meeting (in)decisive (un)dead-end: kill-kill-kill; pay-pay-pay; spend-spend-spend; save-save-save. But who, what, and where are the zombies? Capital, banks, political-economy, debt, shareholders, stakeholders, creditors, investors, managers, oneself?  Fear opens onto unpredictable possibility, monstrosity, or event, and quickly closes again. If rapid global fluctuations, uncertainties, and anxieties are, in fear, downloaded in an automated debt relation, the result may be the kind of pacification that shocks and numbs en masse like it did to workers in modernity. Constantly exposed to images of financial apocalypse, the zombies roaming streets and clicking on screens may be too habituated, too inoculated by familiarity or numbed by fear, to see beyond the material and imagined disasters of global debt. Trained to feel, perform, and react, their automation allows no time for reflection, action, or motivation. Like life and desire, time is paralyzed in a present that calculates and closes off any future other than that of the market privileging accumulation over expenditure, and is denied any final expenditure or vital-destructive opening: it is zombie, neither living nor dead but frozen between the two, life in stasis, death arrested, in debt forever. In constant electronic flux, an overstimulation of organisms, it may also generate a hyperactivity, restlessness, and undirected overflow that comes from immersion in and resistance to the multiple and divergent messages of media-managed capital’s debt impulse. A tension might remain between new procedures controlled more directly by economic debt, and the expectations and aspirations associated with forms of subjectivity defined in symbolic, social, and historical terms. In that tension—a space of incomplete transition and in-credulity—there is some hope of resistance, as Lazzarato notes: confronting “subjectivities that consider public assistance, retirement, education, etc., as collective rights guaranteed by past struggles is not the same as governing ‘debtors,’ small business owners, and minor shareholders” (114). If the transition allows space for disaffection, the general “herdification” identified in symbolically immiserated economies and techno-media also produces energies in excess of control; Stiegler’s disindividuated herd is permanently unsettled, disquieted, without form and identity, yet irrepressibly “furious” (“Suffocated desire” 55). Enter the “zoombie”: the fast-moving, voracious and extremely contagious mutation for an age of speed and sensory overstimulation. In 28 Days Later (Danny Boyle, 2002) and 28 Weeks Later (Juan Carlos Fresnadillo, 2007), the zoombie is an entity born of global media and urban violence, of biotechnical experimentation and militarized control: the name of the virus it spreads across the world is “RAGE.”

    Fred Botting is Professor of English Literature and a member of the London Graduate School at Kingston University, London. He has written on cultural theory and horror fiction and film. His books includeGothic (Routledge 2013), Limits of Horror (Manchester UP, 2008) and Gothic Romanced (Routledge, 2008).
     

    Works Cited

    • Bark, Jaspre. Way of the Barefoot Zombie. Oxford: Abaddon Books, 2009. Print.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. Symbolic Exchange and Death. Trans. Iain Hamilton Grant. London: Sage, 1993. Print.
    • Beard, Steve. “No particular place to go.” Sight and Sound (1993): 30-31. Print.
    • Beck, Ulrich and Beck-Gernstein, Elisabeth.  Individualization. London: Sage, 2002. Print.
    • Botting, Fred.  “Zoombie London: unexceptionalities of the New World Order.” In London Gothic. Ed. Lawrence Phillips. London: Continuum, 2010. 153-71. Print.
    • Brooks, Max. World War Z. London: Duckworth, 2006. Print.
    • Cowen, Tyler.  “Euro vs Invasion of the zombie banks.” New York Times 16 Apr. 2011. Web.  17 Jul. 2014.
    • Deleuze, Gilles.  Nietzsche and Philosophy. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson. New York: Continuum, 2006. Print.
    • —.  “Postscript on the Societies of Control.” October 59 (1992): 3-7. Print.
    • —, and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem and Helen R. Lane. Minnesota: U of Minnesota P, 1972. Print.
    • —. A Thousand Plateaus. Trans. Brian Massumi. London: Athlone Press, 1988. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Economimesis.” diacritics 11 (1981): 3-25. Print.
    • —.  Given Time: I. Counterfeit Money. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992. Print.
    • —. Specters of Marx. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques, and Bernard Stiegler.  Echographies of Television. Trans.  Jennifer Bajorek. Cambridge: Polity, 2002. Print.
    • Desjardins, Lisa, and Rick Emerson. Zombie Economics. New York: Avery (2012). Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Birth of Biopolitics. Ed. Michel Senellart. Trans. Graham Burchell. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. Print.
    • Gilder, George. Wealth and Poverty. New York: Bantam Books, 1981. Print.
    • Goux, Jean-Joseph.  “Cash, Check, or Charge?” The New Economic Criticism: studies at the intersection of literature and economics. Eds. Martha Woodmansee and Mark Osteen. New York: Routledge (1999): 99-111. Print.
    • —. “General Economics and Postmodern Capitalism.” Bataille: A Critical Reader. Eds. Fred Botting and Scott Wilson. Oxford: Blackwell, 1998. 196-213. Print.
    • —.  Symbolic Economies: After Marx and Freud. Trans. Jennifer Curtiss Gage. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1990. Print.
    • —. “Values and Speculations: the Stock Exchange Paradigm.” Cultural Values 1.2 (1997): 159-77. Print.
    • Haraway, Donna J.  Modest_Witness@Second_Millenium. New York: Routledge, 1997. Print.
    • Hardt, Michael and Antonio Negri. Empire. London: Harvard UP, 2000. Print.
    • —. Multitude.  London: Penguin, 2006. Print.
    • Harman, Chris. Zombie Capitalism. London: Bookmarks Publications, 2009. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. “Culture and finance capital.” The Jameson Reader. Eds. Michael Hardt and Kathi Weeks. Oxford: Blackwell, 2000. 255-74. Print.
    • Johnson Allie.  “Attack of the zombie debt.” MSN Money (2012). Web. 17 Jul. 2014.
    • Lacan, Jacques. “Desire and the interpretation of desire in Hamlet.” Yale French Studies 55/56 (1977): 11-52. Print.
    • Laclau, Ernesto. Emancipation(s).  New York: Verso, 1996. Print.
    • Latham, Rob. Consuming Youth. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2002. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of Indebted Man. Trans. Joshua David Jordan. Amsterdam: Semiotext(e), 2011. Print.
    • Marion, Isaac. Warm Bodies. London: Vintage, 2010. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital, vol. I. Trans. Ben Fowkes. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1976. Print.
    • Onaran, Yalman.  Zombie Banks. Hoboken: Bloomberg Press, 2012. Print.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. “The Genealogy of Morals.” Basic Writings. Trans. Walter Kaufman. New York: Modern Library, 1968. 439-602. Print.
    • Peters, Tom. Reinventing Work: the Brand Called You. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1999. Print.
    • Quiggin, John. Zombie Economics. Princeton and Oxford: Princeton UP, 2010. Print.
    • Shaviro, Steven. ‘Capitalist Monsters’. Historical Materialism 10.4 (2002): 281-90. Print.
    • Stiegler, Bernard.  The Decadence of Industrial Democracies. Trans. Daniel Ross and Suzanne Arnold. Cambridge: Polity, 2011. Print.
    • —.  For a New Critique of Political Economy. Trans. Daniel Ross. Cambridge: Polity, 2010. Print.
    • —. “Suffocated Desire, or How the Cultural Industry Destroys the Individual.” Trans. Johann Rossow. Parrhesia 13(2011): 52-61. Print.
    • Stone, A.R. The War of Desire and Technology at the Close of the Mechanical Age. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1995. Print.
    • United States. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. “Zombie Preparedness.” Web. 17 Jul. 2014.
    • Williams, Tony. White Zombie: Haitian horror. Jump Cut 28 (1983): 18-20. Print.
    • Wood, Robin. Hollywood from Vietnam to Reagan. New York: Columbia UP, 1986. Print.
    • Zanger, Jules. “Metaphor into metonymy: the vampire next door.” Blood Read: the Vampire as Metaphor in Contemporary Culture. Eds. Jan Gordon and Veronica Hollinger. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1997. 17-26. Print.
  • False Economy

    Abstract

    When we speak of the credit crunch of 2008-14, we are really referring to a debt crisis.  Far from the aberrant outcome of an economic failure, however, debt is a necessary condition of all economy.  This essay opens up the present banking crisis through a reading of Jacques Derrida’s Given Time.  It addresses issues such as Credit Default Swaps and inter-bank lending through an understanding of finance as counterfeit money, and examines the question of credit as a problem of both faith and fiction.  It concludes by attending to Baudelaire’s “Assommons les pauvres!” which Derrida describes as a “symmetrical counterpoint” to “La fausse monnaie,” the Baudelaire text that guides his own seminar.

     

    They have signed our I.O.U. and we can no longer not acknowledge it.  Any more than our own children.  This is what tradition is, the heritage that drives you crazy.  People have not the slightest idea of this, they have no need to know that they are paying (automatic withdrawal) nor whom they are paying …  when they do anything whatsoever, make war or love, speculate on the energy crisis, construct socialism, write novels, open concentration camps for poets or homosexuals, buy bread or hijack a plane, have themselves elected by secret ballot, bury their own, criticize the media without rhyme or reason, say absolutely anything about chador or the ayatollah, dream of a great safari, found reviews, teach, or piss against a tree…  This story, the trap of who signs an I.O.U. for the other such that the other finds himself engaged before having known a thing about it, even before having opened his eyes, this children’s story is a love story and is ours—if you still want it.  From the very first light of dawn.

    -Derrida, “Envois” 10th September 1977

    (Post Card 100-101)

     

    The Purloined Future

    What then, to paraphrase Derrida in Spectres of Marx, is the state of the debt?  When in 2008 we began to speak of a credit crunch, what we really meant was a debt crisis in which repayment of substantial loans became attenuated, and banks and other financial institutions became insolvent. This complex situation is not, however, merely a case of a few large debtors defaulting on payments.  Allow me to spend a little time unpacking the aetiology of everything that has resulted from this crisis, including the bankruptcy of global financial institutions and of sovereign states.  Debt and credit are not the fortunate or unfortunate outcomes of banking practices; they are the very point of banking and indeed of capitalism itself, perhaps of all economy as such.  The classical purpose of a bank is to lend money on the basis of the deposits of its so-called customers (individuals and companies who have placed their money in the bank for what Rousseau’s Discourse on Inequality might identify as security reasons).  Using depositors’ money or money borrowed at a low rate of interest from another bank, the bank lends to others at a greater rate of interest. As long as these loans are repaid on schedule, theoretically the bank will initiate an infinite chain of profit.  In so doing, banking as such both introduces credit into the economy—enabling growth, employment, and wealth creation—and initiates indebtedness, which ties individuals to the bank and the system of capital in general.  On this view, credit and debt are not merely necessary, but essential to the operation of the entire capitalist system.  Once the bank lends money to an individual or company, that money is deposited back in the bank.  The bank has thereby increased its deposits base by leveraging its capital without any actual “new” money coming into circulation.  Having increased its deposits, the bank is free to repeat this process ad infinitum within the limit of retaining the cash ratio required by law for capitalization.  In this way, banks generate large balance sheets of assets (loans and advances) and liabilities (customer accounts) from a relatively low deposit base and minimal cash ratio; at its height in 2008, the Royal Bank of Scotland had assets of £1.9 trillion (greater than the entire GDP of its sovereign guarantor of the United Kingdom, making it the largest company by asset size in the world at that time).[1]  This form of phantasmagoria makes the commodity fetish look like a concrete tower block, and calls to mind Aristotle’s distinction in the Politics between economy and chresematics: the former is the management of goods essential to the maintenance of life; the latter, as the accumulation of wealth for its own sake, is the originary ruin of the former.[2]  According to this distinction, it makes no sense to speak of economics in relation to banking; perhaps universities today should rename their Business Schools, trapped within the curriculum of orthodox economic theory, along Aristotelian lines.

     

    The banking business model is unique within capitalism because it requires minimal equity (the difference between assets and liabilities). As a result, and despite appearances, banking is a less than secure enterprise.  In this situation banks must manage the risk of loan defaults, and one might say that the business of banks is precisely the management of risk.  Banks are placed at risk when liabilities begin to exceed equity in an unmanageable way.  In 2008, at the start of the financial crisis, Barclays had sixty times more assets (due loans) than equity.  The median leverage ratio of banks in the US in 2008 was 35 to 1, and 45 to 1 in Europe.  What this meant was that only 1/35th of US bank assets had to go bad before the banks would be insolvent, and 1/40th in Europe. If only 2.5% of loans were defaulted on, in other words, the European banks would collapse.  This is exactly what happened with the subprime mortgage collapse in the US housing market, when it became clear that money had systematically been loaned to those with little prospect of making their repayments.  As this market began to unravel, banks sitting on over-leveraged positions began to collapse in a domino effect—from Bear Stearns to Lehman Brothers in the US and Northern Rock to HBOS in the UK—resulting in bailouts for the system by Central Banks (i.e., the State) as the guarantor and lender of last resort.  These collapses and the so-called credit crunch in personal and company finances arose when banks quickly attempted to deleverage by contracting their assets without harming their equity ratios.  This means offering less credit and calling in as much debt as possible; because this is the exact opposite of the banking business model, the entire system came close to collapse when financial institutions stopped lending even to each other, viewing one another as risky prospects and potentially bad debtors.

     

    Banks are equally keen to obviate risk within the banking system, and financial markets have developed sophisticated financial products to do just this.  The trade in derivative products (options and futures) exceeds tenfold the total value of the world’s economic output.  Derivatives are designed to hedge risk and take out insurance against uncertainty by fixing prices in the future. Like the leveraging of a bank’s capital, however, trade in derivatives generates financial transactions based on the original asset price, but far in excess of it; when those transactions begin to unfurl, derivatives have the opposite effect of magnifying risk rather than hedging it.  For this reason, in 1989 J. P. Morgan pioneered the Credit Default Swap that allows one to both leverage capital and hedge it against risk.  Swapping positions in the market is a relatively recent method of alleviating potential uncertainty by mitigating exposure to risk. This makes it much more likely that you will be able to repay the money borrowed from the bank for your business activity, making you a sounder debtor and so able to borrow more money.  Credit Default Swaps (CDS) allow banks to lend money and insure themselves against default by making someone else take on the risk associated with the debt.  Suitably insured, the bank can relax about holding onto enough capital reserves, and so can continue to lend again and again based on its assets register (which, we recall, is really the outstanding loans owed to it).  Regulators accepted the argument for CDS because they were thought to spread risk throughout the financial system rather than concentrate it in one place, thus making individual banks safer prospects.  However, the first difficulty with CDS is that they are designed to produce an economic impossibility, i.e., to make lending risk free. But the profit derived from an investment is unfortunately directly related to the risk involved.  The second difficulty is precisely that CDS spread risk throughout the system in undetectable and unmanageable ways; this risk is multiplied by the practice of securitization, in which bundles of debt are sold to off-shore shell companies, which take on the bank’s risk, break it up, re-engineer it, and sell it again to investors, with each re-sale deliberately designed to disguise the debt’s riskier aspects.  The shell company enables the bank to remove the loan from its balance sheet and thereby appear to decrease its asset to equity ratio, making the bank look less leveraged and more credit worthy, and allowing it to lend further money (that again will be risk-free through further CDS).  As Derrida says in Given Time, “the counterfeiter will have figured out how to indebt himself infinitely, and will have given himself the chance of escaping in this way from the mastery of reappropriation.  He will have figured out how to break indefinitely the circle or the symmetry” (150). In other words, the producer of counterfeit money can never lose; counterfeit money is risk free money.  The practice of repeatedly packing and securitizing debt makes it practically impossible to keep track of the quality of that debt.  AIG collapsed and was bailed out by the US Treasury at the cost of $173 billion because it underwrote the insurance for the majority of the world trade in CDS.  If AIG had not been bailed out by the Federal Reserve, a long and distinguished list of companies faced astronomical loses, including Goldman Sachs, Merrill Lynch, Deutsche Bank, Barclays, BNP Paribas, and Société Générale.  The market capitalization of AIG was only $2 billion dollars, meaning that it cost eighty-five times its value to bail out (Lancaster 62). When governments (or Central Banks) bail out commercial banks, they do so not by transferring capital from their own reserves, but by selling their own debt, or, more strictly speaking, by selling their own capacity to repay debt in the form of bonds.  The more secure the nation and the higher its credit rating, the lower the interest paid on bonds and the safer the investment for bond buyers.  The more stretched the nation-state, the more it will cost in interest payments to attract bond investors.  When the bond market stops believing in a nation’s capacity to repay the debt, that country quickly runs into trouble. Unable to borrow money in the form of bond issues, it is forced to seek its own bailout to meet its obligations, notably its guarantee to underwrite the debts of its own banks.  As a condition of the bailout, international lenders—such as the International Monetary Fund and the European Central Bank—insist on the nation-state making itself more credit-worthy by spending less on public services in order to be better able to repay their international debt.  This is the situation experienced across Europe, where the citizens whose borrowed deposits in banks made the entire system possible now face austerity measures to prevent the collapse of the system.  They are paying the price of someone else having borrowed their money.

     

    Money Worries

    This is exactly what Derrida proposes in Given Time: that any economic exchange involves the production of a certain reciprocity of debt. This is especially the case with the gift.  Any gift, however freely given, indebts the recipient to the giver and so initiates further exchanges, whether of material goods or of more abstract considerations like gratitude and clienthood.  The giver is involved not in an excessive generosity without reserve but in a relation of sacrifice, in which there is always the return and the expectation of return of a certain credit to the giver.  The question of sacrifice in the gift is significant in his 1977-78 seminar; sacrifice later becomes the predicate through which Derrida begins his sustained deconstruction of sovereignty in his analysis of the death sentence and the animal.[3]  The business of sacrifice is always the business of the sovereign—the one who is allowed to put to death without legal consequence—whether the sovereign who commutes the death sentence, or the sovereign human subject who sacrifices animal life in order to sustain human development.  In thinking capital punishment and the continuum of planetary life, Derrida attempts to think an economy without sacrifice in which no other is subordinated to the utility of any other.[4]  The seminar on the gift is therefore an important nascent step in the development of Derrida’s thought on sovereignty.  Here he distinguishes the “pure gift (if there is any)” from sacrifice:
     

    The sacrifice proposes an offering but only in the form of a destruction against which it exchanges, hopes for, or counts on a benefit, namely, a surplus-value or at least an amortization, a protection, and a security. (Given 137)

     
    The purity of the gift itself is always a matter of compromise, but what interests me in the context of systemic debt is the idea that securitization disarticulates sacrifice; namely, it turns a sacrifice from a gift into an offering that expects a return.  In the case of CDS, we have a sacrifice (the lending of money) that is immunized against risk and already deconstructs its own sacrificial status.  In the case of student loans, for example, the ideological trick is to appear to be making a sacrifice, even offering a gift, by paying the loan up-front for the student, but already to have calculated the return in the form of future interest payments, the indebtedness of citizens, the capacity to sell further debt, and the credit for having reduced the sovereign deficit, even if in fact it is accelerating sovereign debt.

     

    Rather than the gift itself as the main focus of Given Time, I would like to turn to the Baudelaire text that informs the second half of Derrida’s seminar, to worry through certain philosophical problems. (I mean “worry” here in the philosophical sense that one worries a knotty topic rather than worry in the sense that one lies awake at night worrying about the mortgage.)  I want to consider the fictional nature of debt, given that, as Derrida says, “the symbolic opens and constitutes the order of exchange and of debt” (Given 13). Were it a product of the novelistic imagination, the banking business model described in the first half of this essay would surely be condemned as an improbable fiction.  The relation between accounting and recounting is one of the important subtexts of Derrida’s book, and I think there are two important strands to follow, given the debt crisis.  The first is the question of counterfeit money versus “real” money:
     

    We can no longer avoid the question of what money is: true money or counterfeit money, which can only be what it is, false or counterfeit, to the extent to which no one knows it is false, that is, to the extent to which it circulates, appears, functions as good and true money. (Given 59)

     

    Derrida here is thinking of Baudelaire’s La fausse monnaie, which tells the story of two friends who meet a beggar in the street, one of whom gives him a substantial gift only to reveal to his friend (the narrator) that it is a counterfeit coin.  The narrator wonders at his friend’s motives and imagines that he has offered the coin in order to create an event in the otherwise desperate life of the beggar, speculating about what may result in the circulation of and speculation on this counterfeit money to the benefit or possible detriment of the beggar.  The narrator is horrified to discover that in fact his friend is motivated to do the beggar good (and earn the moral credit of alms to the poor) by offering him a large donation, while resting secure in the knowledge that he has not given away any of his own real money. The question that imposes itself today, however, is whether a financial product derived from leveraged or packaged debt constitutes real money or counterfeit money, that is, the simulacrum of money.  When CDS are spread throughout the global financial system, how far can we say that this system is based on real money or not?  Might we say that the whole of banking depends upon the fictional structure of money, every bit as fictional as Baudelaire’s text?  The business of what is real and what is virtual in the financial system has surely brought us quite quickly to the border of the gift and the economy of sacrifice.  The future is a fiction invented by those who have lived in the past.  The circulation of student loans, for instance, is a perfect example of counterfeit money become true capital:
     

    Is not the truth of capital, then, inasmuch as it produces interest without labour, by working all by itself as we say, counterfeit money?  Is there a real difference here between real and counterfeit once there is capital?  And credit?  Everything depends on the act of faith… This text by Baudelaire deals, in effect, with the relations among fiction in general, literary fiction and capitalism, such as they might be photographed acting out a scene in the heart of the modern capital. (Given 124)

     

    The untested and risky assumption concerning the borrowing and repayment of tuition loans, say, is precisely the equivalent of the fausse-amie who throws a counterfeit coin in the beggar’s bowl: it will create an event but not for the reasons lenders think, justify to themselves, or hope for return on.

     

    The second and related strand is the question of the link between the modern phenomenon of literature, the financial system, and religion, namely, “credit” or, as crédit is usually translated from the French, “faith.”  An enormous and unspoken act of collective belief is required every morning in order for the stock market to open and for banks to continue trading.  Who, other than a true believer, could possibly tolerate the use of his bank account to fund CDS?
     

    Everything is [an] act of faith, phenomenon of credit or credence, of belief and conventional authority in this text which perhaps says something essential about what here links literature to belief, to credit and thus to capital, to economy and thus to politics.  Authority is constituted by accreditation, both in the sense of legitimation as effect of belief or credulity, and of bank credit, of capitalized interest. (Given 97)

     

    Derrida is writing here in 1977, four years after the establishment of the Chicago Board Options Exchange, which institutionalised the trade in futures and options, but four years before the introduction of swaps into the financial system and twelve years before the construction of the first credit default swap (engineered by J.P. Morgan to cover Exxon’s exposure following the environmental disaster of the Exxon Valdes in Alaska). Derrida, like Marx and Mauss before him, has nevertheless correctly and presciently located the fictional nature of credit.[5]  One accepts a fiction on trust, on the basis that it is nothing other than a fiction; we take the narrator’s word. Literary fiction contains a referential system that maintains the literary aporia throughout, accounting at the same time for the truth and the falsehood of the knowledge literature conveys about itself, distinguishing rigorously between metaphorical and referential language, and delineating a difference between speech acts in books and speech acts in the real world.  The referential system of money, in contrast, would seem to be much more shaky than literature because it both requires a greater trust and fails to properly delineate the difference between money and counterfeit money, the real and the virtual.  Derrida takes this question further in an aside to the final chapter of Given Time:
     

    Let us locate in passing here the space of a complex task: To study for example, in so-called modern literature, that is, contemporaneous with a capital—city, polis, metropolis—of a state and with a state of capital, the transformation of monetary forms (metallic, fiduciary—the bank note—or scriptural—the bank check), a certain rarification of payments in cash, the recourse to credit cards, the coded signature, and so forth, in short, a certain dematerialization of money, and therefore of all the scenes that depend upon it.  “Counterfeit Money” and Les Faux-monnayeurs belong to a specific period in the history of money. (Given 110)

     

    Derrida is referring to Gide’s novel but we should note in passing that in French les faux-monnayeurs comes to stand by metonymic substitution for all fakery and all counterfeiting in general.  This might well be an example of what Derrida would call a white mythology of credit, one of the coins erased in Nietzsche’s pocket whose fictional structure we no longer recognise.  The history of banking since Derrida’s seminar has been shaped not only by the accelerated dematerialisation of money from the virtuality of credit cards and checks into the imaginary structure of CDS, but also by the eclipse of the author, if I might play on Roland Barthes for a moment.  The entire difficulty of the financial crisis since 2008 has been based upon the inability to distinguish between good and bad debt due to the anonymity of debtors and to debts being packaged, securitised, and swapped.  It simply became impossible to decide whether one was dealing with a reliable narrator or not.  In fact the story of the narrator (i.e., the debtor) had ceased to be important, and what came to matter was the mediating extra-diegetic narrative of the financial institutions that sold on the debt and the credit rating agency that confirmed the provenance of the story.  Since both were interested parties, they were by definition unreliable narrators. There is no discrimination between the narratives of debtors, banks, central banks, public expenditure, and government. Everyone will be given the benefit of the doubt; the assumption behind student loans and sovereign bailouts is that everyone is a good debtor.  This is the story that the national governments are telling themselves and the international bond market, and much will depend upon this credulity.

     

    The question of debt is closely related to both literature and philosophy. Dickens’s Little Dorrit provides a good example of the way that debt is a considerable question for literature itself, of counting and recounting, of credit and faith, of debt and obligation, all of which would require a longer and closer reading than is possible here.  The narrative account draws upon the reserves of a debtor in the Marshalsea prison, William Dorrit, who is freed as a consequence of the intervention of Arthur Clennam.  Clennam is an ostensibly disinterested Dickensian hero who wishes to see justice done to the Dorrits without expectation of gratitude or return.  He pays the debts of Edward Dorrit, the wastrel son, and assists in the discovery of an unclaimed inheritance that enables William Dorrit to leave the Marshalsea. In turn, for this is a Dickens novel, Clennam is ruined by bad investments in a seemingly risk-free stock venture, and is imprisoned in the Marshalsea. Clennam’s mother reveals to Amy (Edward’s daughter) that she is heir to a great legacy, but Little Dorrit refuses her inheritance, and when Clennam’s business partner returns a rich man from an enterprise in Russia, he pays off Clennam’s debts.  Of course, Clennam’s previous motives do not constitute a pure gift, consciously or unconsciously: he acted out of his love for Amy and at the end of the novel they are married as debt-free equals.  Dickens’s narrative is provocative today because the narrator of the novel characterises Amy as the “child of the Marshalsea,” that is, the child born into debt and who only ever knows a life of debt, just as Barthes once characterised the subject as un bilan de faillite.[6] George Orwell criticised Dickens because he thought Dickens was unable to see a world beyond individual philanthropy, i.e., a society beyond the pure gift (“Can Socialists be Happy?”).  He was unable to see a welfare state that would take responsibility for Little Dorrit and educate her, perhaps even send her to a public university rather than leave her to achieve social mobility through, first, the inheritance of a gift and, secondly, through marriage.  Given Little Dorrit’s socio-economic origins, prior to 2012 she probably would have received state-funded bursaries to attend a London university. And although the Marshalsea was historically situated in Bermondsey, within a few miles of the Houses of Parliament and the site of the 2010 “tuition fees riots,” she probably would not have been charged with horses and beaten with batons in the pursuit of her future.

     

    A different fate, however, is indicated by Baudelaire’s “Beat Up the Poor!” (Assommons les pauvres!),” which Derrida describes as a “symmetrical counterpoint” to “La fausse monnaie,”[7]  Derrida spends much less time on this narrative but it is worth dwelling on today. Baudelaire’s narrator recounts: “For fifteen days I had shut myself up in my room and had surrounded myself with the most popular books of the day… that treat of the art of making people happy, wise, and rich in twenty-four hours” (101).  One can readily imagine the contemporary equivalents of these books on what is now fatuously described as “well-being.”  It is enough to make one sick: “I had digested—or rather swallowed—all the lubrications of all the purveyors of public happiness—of those who advise the poor to become slaves, and of those who encourage them to believe that they are all dethroned kings” (101). Neo-liberalism now would like the professional classes of tomorrow to be indebted to the state and then to measure their “well-being” as an indicator of national success:[8] “It will be readily understood that I was in a dazed state of mind bordering on idiocy” (101).  What intrigues me here is that the narrator, the being (re)counter (as opposed to a bean counter) has been brought to the state of ideologically induced stupidity through reading, and a marathon of reading at that: fifteen days locked in a room on his own, like an academic researching the condition of well-being.  He leaves his room “with a terrible thirst” because “the passion for bad literature engenders a proportionate need for fresh air and cooling drinks” (101).  Having consumed vast quantities of idiocy, he must now wash it away, exchanging a thirst for non-knowledge with a need for the disinfectant of alcohol and oxygen.  In other words, he enters into a credit default swap in which he hedges the time spent on bankrupt ideas against his faith in fresh air.  He has earned his drink after the sacrifice of solitary reading.  As he is about to enter a bar, he comes across a beggar.  Unlike the two friends in “La fausse monnaie,” he does not give the beggar alms but, encouraged by the voices in his head, decides instead that “a man is the equal of another only if he can prove it, and to be worthy of liberty a man must fight for it” (102).[9] Accordingly he beats up the beggar, “pounding his head against the wall… sure that in this deserted suburb no policeman would disturb me for some time” (102).  While “kettling” the beggar (to borrow a culinary metaphor from London’s Metropolitan Police Force), a philosophical miracle occurs: “O bliss of the philosopher when he sees the truth of his theory verified!” The beggar proves himself the equal of the narrator by retaliating: “[he] proceeded to give me two black eyes, to knock out four of my teeth and … to beat me to a pulp” (102).  The narrator describes himself as satisfied as “one of the Porch sophists,” and declaring the beggar his equal, shares out his purse, telling him that should another beggar ask him for alms, he ought to apply the narrator’s “theory” and teach the other the same painful lesson concerning equality (102-103).  The text ends with the beggar swearing that he understands the theory and vowing to follow this advice.

     

    By any reckoning this is a remarkable text; how shall we read it?  On the one hand, we might take it as a neo-liberal allegory of tough-love for the poor, who must not be satisfied by handouts but should learn to stand on their own two feet and take on board the lessons of a sacrificial economy in which equal status is attained through beating the other to a pulp.  On the other hand, and in contrast to “La fausse monnaie,” the moral of this story might be that awakening from the torpor of idiocy-inducing ideology, the narrator has the revelation that not only must he give to the beggar but also—as Derrida says in his brief reading of this text—he must give well (“il faut bien payer”) (Given 139). The narrator gives a gift to the poor that does not merely offer money in return for indebtedness or spiritual advancement but goes beyond the material benefit of the gift to give added value in the form of a theory of giving.  This would be the excessive violence of the pure gift or a gift without conditions that taught the poor a lesson.  In this sense it is the perfect allegory for school children, university applicants, and student protesters whose futures have been mortgaged before their education has even begun and who are for their troubles beaten up by the state that is offering the gift of a student loan.  Perhaps, rather than suffering like Dickens’s children of the Marshalsea, they will prove themselves equal to their creditors by being worthy enough of liberty to fight for it.

     

    Let me conclude by way of reference to the epigraph from The Post Card that has overseen this paper from the very beginning.  Here Derrida has in mind the Platonic tradition to which we are all indebted in every aspect of our daily lives.  I think the striking sentence in this paragraph is the first one: “They have signed our I.O.U. and we can no longer not acknowledge it.”  It is not that we have signed an IOU for the debt that we owe to Socrates and Plato but that they in advance of us have mortgaged our future, signed “our I.O.U.” for us before we have even begun to live and think in the world.  Derrida specifically names this structure as a fiction, “a story, the trap of who signs an I.O.U. for the other such that the other finds himself engaged before having known a thing about it.”  In this way we are all infinitely indebted to the philosophical tradition before we have even begun to read or started to take up our place of study.[10]  Derrida calls this a “children’s story” and a “love story.”  It is certainly the story of our children today, who have had their IOU signed in advance by a generation of politicians who have thrown them into debt before they have even begun to read.  As we saw above, inhabiting capitalism is never a question of “paying off the debt”; it is always a case of having had the IOU signed for us in advance of our entry into capital.  The task then is not to refuse debt but to affirm another register of debt, an infinite and un-payable debt: our debts to the western tradition, to philosophy, and to the university.  One cannot live without faith or debt.  Today we need to articulate a counter-faith: a belief in the public realm, publicly funded institutions, the idea of the university, and a belief in the necessity of critical thought.  This would be a catechism so simple that it would be worthy of the phrase “a child’s story.”  If the IOU is also a love story, it is a tale of how we do not fall in love but of how love instead falls upon us, smothering us with its dialectic of our infinite debt to the one we love in advance of any engagement with him, her, or it.  In this sense it is also the story of university managers and higher education policy leaders who are indebted to the very idea of the institution they serve prior to any understanding of what the institution might mean.  They have had their IOU signed for them in advance of their entrance into the Principal’s Office, and in this way their debts and duties are infinite.  These Chancellors, Vice-Chancellors and Presidents have a choice today, to accept the credit default swap that passes the debt of the university from state to student, or, to affirm the gift of higher education by refusing this sacrificial economy.  They may well predominately choose the former and so, like Baudelaire’s narrator, beat up the poor, but they will not do so from the same theoretical motivation.  Rather, they will be like the somnambulant friend in “La fausse monnaie,” thinking they are doing good by offering counterfeit money and seeking advancement while hedging themselves and their institutions against loss.  They, like Baudelaire’s false alms giver, deserve our contempt: “I will never forgive him the ineptitude of his calculation… The most irreparable of vices is to do evil out of stupidity” (qtd. in Given 164).

    Martin McQuillan For details such as these I am indebted to John Lancaster’s Whoops! Why everyone owes everyone and no one can pay.  The chapters of this book first appeared in The London Review of Books and should be read as an autobiographical novel, a form of testimony from one who lived through the crash.  Other helpful non-academic introductions include Philip Coggan, The Money Machine: How the City Works (London: Penguin, 2002), Charles R Morris, The Trillion Dollar Meltdown: Easy Money, High Rollers, and the Great Credit Crash (New York: Public Affairs Press, 2008), and Frank Partnoy, F.I.A.S.C.O.: Blood in the Water on Wall Street (London: Profile Business Press, 2009).

    [2] Derrida addresses this distinction in Aristotle’s Politics, 1257b and 1258a, suggesting that it can only ever be strategic and provisional and that it quickly dissolves in any reading of economy; see Given Time 157-9.

    [3] On the animal, see Derrida’s The Animal That Therefore I am.  On capital punishment see also The Death Penalty, Vol. 1, Derrida also discusses both at length in For What Tomorrow…: a dialogue.

    [4] In reading the gift through sacrifice, we should also attend to Derrida’s The Gift of Death.  Here Derrida famously asks why should he only feed his own cat when so many other cats across Paris are starving, leading him to suggest that “tout autre est tout autre” (translated by Wills as “every other (one) is every (bit) other”) in an attempt to understand the impossibility of a calculation as to who or what is to be sacrificed to the greater good.

    [5] See Marx, A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy.

    [6] Un bilan de faillite is a register or index of debts produced for the assessment of bankruptcy.  I am grateful to Celine Surprenant for this reference.

    [7]La fausse monnaie” is reproduced in dual language copy as an appendix to the English edition of Given Time.  “Beat Up the Poor” is available in Paris Spleen.

    [8] Along with Nicholas Sarkozy in France, David Cameron in the UK has proposed that policy decisions be informed by a “well-being” index that measures national happiness rather than by, say, the measurement of GDP.  Since, as Danton asks, “who is to be happy if not all?”, this seeming measure beyond market calculation is of course the most cynical of sacrificial economies.  I discuss the question of well-being in relation to Rousseau’s “On Public Happiness” in the introduction to The Paul de Man Notebooks.

    [9] At this point in the text, the narrator invokes the good demon who advised Socrates: “There is, however, this difference between Socrates’ Demon and mine, that his Demon appeared to him only to forbid, to warn or to prevent, whereas mine deigns to advise, suggest or persuade. Poor Socrates had only a censor; mine is a great affirmer, mine is a Demon of action, a Demon of combat” (102).  In this way we might add to Derrida’s list of debts to Plato and Socrates in the epigraph from The Post Card with which we began, “piss against a tree, beat up the poor…”

    [10] I am grateful to Simon Glendinning for directing me towards Derrida’s “Of the Humanities and the Philosophical Discipline” in which he discusses Kant’s “The Idea of Universal History from a Cosmopolitical Point of View.” Derrida closes the essay by citing a long passage from Kant, which he titles “Of Philosophy: debt and duty.”  I reproduce it here because it seems germane to all that has been said above:

    …This enlightenment, and with it a certain sympathetic interest which the enlightened man inevitably feels for anything good which he comprehends fully, must gradually spread upwards towards the thrones and even influence their principles of government. But while, for example, our world rulers have no money to spare for public educational institutions or indeed for anything which concerns the world’s best interests (das Weltbeste), because everything has already been calculated out in advance for the next war, they will nonetheless find that it is to their own advantage at least not to hinder their citizens’ private efforts in this direction, however weak and slow they may be. But in the end, war itself gradually becomes not only a highly artificial undertaking, extremely uncertain in its outcome for both parties, but also a very dubious risk to take, since its aftermath is felt by the state in the shape of a constantly increasing national debt (a modern invention) (Schuldenlast [einer neuen Erfindung]) whose repayment becomes unforeseeable (unabsehlich) [repayment is Tilgung, the annulation, the erasure of the debt, the destruction which Hegel distinguishes from the Aufhebung which erases while conserving]. (20-21)

    Derrida concludes, “With this citation I wanted to suggest that the right to philosophy may require from now on a distinction among several registers of debt, between a finite debt and an infinite debt, between debt and duty, between a certain erasure and a certain reaffirmation of debt — and sometimes a certain erasure in the name of reaffirmation.”

    Works Cited

    • Baudelaire, Charles. “Beat Up the Poor.” Paris Spleen. Trans. Louise Varèse. New York: Norton, 1970. 101-103. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal that Therefore I Am. Trans. David Willis. Fordham: Fordham UP, 2008. Print.
    • The Death Penalty, Volume 1. Trans Peggy Kamuf. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2013. Print.
    • —. The Gift of Death. Trans. David Willis. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1995. Print.
    • —. Given Time: 1. Counterfeit Money. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. Print.
    • —. “Of the Humanities and the Philosophical Discipline. The Right to Philosophy from the Cosmopolitical Point of View (the Example of an International Institution).” Trans. Thomas Dutoit. Surfaces IV (1994): 5-21. Web. 20 Aug. 2014.
    • —. The Post Card: From Socrates to Freud and Beyond. 2nd Ed. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1987. Print.
    • —. Spectres of Marx: the state of the debt, the work of mourning, and the new international. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • —. “White Mythology: Metaphor in the Text of Philosophy.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Brighton: Harvester Wheatsheaf Press, 1982. 207-271. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques and Elizabeth Roudinesco. For What Tomorrow…: a dialogue. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2004. Print.
    • Dickens, Charles. Little Dorrit. (1857). Ed. Stephen and Helen Wall. London: Penguin, 2003. Print.
    • Lancaster, John. Whoops! Why everyone owes everyone and no one can pay. London: Penguin, 2010. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy. Ed. Maurice Dobb. New York: International Publishers, 1970. Print.
    • McQuillan, Martin, ed. Introduction. The Paul de Man Notebooks. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2014. Print.
    • Orwell, George. “Can Socialists be Happy?” (1943). Available as “Why Socialists Don’t Believe in Fun.” Observer 28 June 1998. Web.
  • The Debt of the Living

    Samuel Weber (bio)

    Northwestern University

    s-weber@northwestern.edu

     

    Abstract

    Listening to a tape recording of Paul de Man’s Cornell Messenger Lectures on a ride from Paris to Strasbourg, the author found himself unable to determine if de Man was saying “debt” or “death.” This confusion, and Walter Benjamin’s sketch, “Capitalism as Religion,” together provide the point of departure for rethinking recent economic developments in light of what might be called an “economic theology” that allows both debt and death to be seen as symptoms of a persistent cultural incapacity to acknowledge finitude.

    Although the background of our topic is to be found in the concrete and urgent economic, social and political crisis that Europe and the United States are undergoing, and although the immediate causes of this crisis are by no means shrouded in mystery, I will take a somewhat more philosophical approach to the question of debt, and to the question from which it cannot be separated—that of credit. A crisis as severe as this one, despite or because of the suffering it produces, should be the occasion for rethinking engrained attitudes, behaviors and practices, as well as the notions that inform them. Such a rethinking is one of few positive opportunities offered by the current crisis, even if the reflections it provokes remain unable to provide for its positive resolution. In any case, to the extent that this crisis involves systemic issues, any potential solution will require an understanding not just of immediate causes, but also of longer-range contributing factors. It is in this direction that the following remarks seek to move, albeit in a preliminary and tentative manner.
     
    Since I will be discussing texts and attitudes not usually associated with economics or politics, let me begin by stating my conviction that modern economic policies, attitudes and behaviors are decisively informed by factors that derive from the Judeo-Christian theological tradition—and that this holds true for an age that prides itself on being secular. I will argue that discussions of debt, and of the present crisis to which it contributes, can benefit from taking into account a dimension of the problem that is usually ignored or minimized, and that could be designated “economic theology”—a term meant to call attention to its relation to the notion of political theology, dating from the eighteenth century but today largely associated with the writings of Carl Schmitt. I do not present either of these perspectives as definitive or exhaustive, but I do want to suggest that they can provide insights into an economic and political situation that seems ever more irrational and dysfunctional—possibly even suicidal—with every passing day. It is a situation in which members of “democratic” societies—not just policy-makers and representatives but also substantial segments of those victimized by these designated “decision-makers”—continue to endorse the parties, policies and institutions directly and indirectly responsible for the deterioration of their living conditions. My hope is that by contributing to our understanding of how such behavior can persist in the face of what should be the dissuasive effect of the policies it endorses, an economic-theological analysis of political behavior and attitudes can perhaps prepare the way for modifying these dominant tendencies—although I harbor no illusions about the power of discursive analyses to translate directly into critical transformative action.
     
    Since what I am calling an economic-theological perspective is foreign to most approaches to the question of debt today, let me begin by briefly reviewing a text that convinced me of its relevance. In a fragmentary essay, written around 1921 and never published in his lifetime, Walter Benjamin argued that capitalism should be considered not just the product of Christianity, as Max Weber elaborated in his classic study, The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism (1905), but as its direct successor and heir. In other words, capitalism is to be considered not only as a socio-economic system but as a religion. The basis for this assertion is to be found in the fact that capitalism “serves essentially to allay the same cares, torments, and troubles previously addressed by the so-called religions” (Benjamin, Selected Writings 1: 288, trans. modified). I will not go into Benjamin’s significant qualification of such religions as “so-called”, since that would lead us too far afield from our present concerns. By “so-called religions” we can safely assume that Benjamin meant most established, institutionalized religions – in short religion as it has been known and practiced. With this caveat in mind, Benjamin goes on to argue that the essence of capitalism is that it is “a purely cultic religion”, i.e. in one that consists less in dogmatic tenets or beliefs than in ritual practices. What distinguishes this new religion from its predecessors, he continues, is that it is “probably the first instance of a cult that creates guilt, not atonement” (288)—indeed that produces, extends and universalizes (today we might say globalizes) guilt. The word that Benjamin uses in German to describe what he takes to be the essential effect of capitalism as a religion is Schuld—more exactly, verschuldend: culpabilizing. As is well known since Nietzsche wrote his Genealogy of Morals, Schuld can mean not just “guilt” in the moral, religious and legal sense, but also debt or obligation. If Nietzsche sought the origins of the moral-religious-legal sense of the word in what he took to be the inborn tendency of thinking to seek out or produce equivalences (e.g. GM 2.20); Benjamin in this fragment is content to emphasize “the demonic ambiguity of this word,” which he sees epitomized in the works of Freud, Marx and, above all, Nietzsche (SW 1: 289). This “demonic ambiguity”—bringing together a concept that is primarily economic, debt, with one used in religious, moral and legal discourses, guilt—is symptomatic of the relevance of economic theology. However contingent such a fact of linguistic usage may seem, the convergence of economic, moral, religious and legal significances in a single word, other examples of which can be found in many languages, demands our attention. Precisely because no one individual or institution decides about the meaning of words, such “spontaneous” verbal usage should be seen as reflecting experiences, conflicts and problems that official agencies have not successfully censored and are often even reluctant to acknowledge.
     
    The first question that Benjamin’s argument implies, but does not explicitly address, has to do with those “cares, torments and troubles” that capitalism qua (so-called) religion allays. On the basis of this 1921 text, as well as his study of The Origin of the German Tragic Drama, written only a few years later—I want to suggest that these cares, anxieties and troubles are the result not just of general aspects of human existence, but rather are historically and culturally specific. They have to do with a crisis in what can be called the Christian Salvational narrative, one which becomes particularly acute as a consequence of the Protestant Reformation and subsequent Wars of Religion. The Christian Good News, its message of possible grace that would overcome the finitude of what Benjamin calls die Lebenden or die Lebendigen—“the living”— becomes increasingly problematic in the aftermath of this internal crisis. The “cares, torments and troubles” mentioned at the outset of Benjamin’s fragment are thus historically marked by the crisis of a culture that sees itself faced with a religious problem for which it cannot find a religious solution (Origin 79).
     
    Like Max Weber before him, Benjamin distinguishes sharply between Luther’s extreme antinomianism, which questions the salvational potential of all human action—“good works”— and Calvin’s more moderate position, which allows worldly success to be interpreted as a sign of election. The Lutherian “storming of the work,” as Benjamin puts it in the 1924 version of the text, attacks the redemptive potential of good works—epitomized by, but not limited to, the sacraments administered by the Church (Gesammelte Schriften 1.1: 317). This critique of good works can also be seen as operative in the cult-religion of capitalism, since according to Benjamin the celebration of the cult no longer seeks atonement, but rather the globalization of guilt and debt. Indeed, the capitalist cult drives this tendency so that not even the Divine Creator is spared:
     

    A monstrous guilty conscience that does not know how to expiate, seizes upon the cult, not in order to atone for this guilt but to universalize it … and finally and above all to include God Himself in this guilt. (GS 6: 101, my trans.)

     

    It is of the essence of the religious movement that is capitalism that it endure to the end, to the final and complete culpabilization of God in a world of consummate despair, which is precisely hoped for. Therein resides what is historically unheard-of in Capitalism: that religion no longer seeks to reform being but rather to reduce it to ruins. (SW 1: 288-89, trans. modified)

     
    If you recall that the German word I have translated as “culpabilization”—Verschuldung—also means “being or becoming indebted,” you will begin to see that what today has become known as the “sovereign debt” crisis of nation-states, was already at the heart of Benjamin’s discussion, written in 1921, i.e. in the immediate aftermath of the reparations payments imposed on Germany and its allies by the victorious powers at the end of World War I. For Benjamin’s argument it is not insignificant that the justification of such reparations, which plunged Germany into debt for years to come, resided in the so-called “Kriegsschuld” (War-Guilt) theory, ensconced in Article 231 of the Versailles Peace Treaty theory, ascribing sole responsibility for the War and its destruction to Germany and its allies.
     
    Benjamin, to be sure, seems to want to see in the globalization of debt and guilt through capitalism a kind of nihilistic—or Apocalyptic—preface to what might be a radically new, perhaps revolutionary world. Although I will not dwell on this aspect of his text, I note in passing that it bears comparison with Derrida’s fascination in his later writings with the concept of “auto-immunity”—that is, the tendency of organizations to turn their protective mechanisms, initially directed against everything foreign, against themselves, potentially and paradoxically reopening access to hitherto excluded alien factors and thus introducing the possibility of a deconstructive self-transformation.
     
    By contrast, what is more directly relevant to Benjamin’s notion of “the demonic ambiguity” of the German word, Schuld— is an experience I had many years ago, while driving from Paris to Strasbourg on a near-deserted highway. The trip took about five hours and so to pass the time, I played several tapes I had been given of the “Messenger Lectures” held by Paul de Man at Cornell University in February-March of 1983. As I listened to one of those lectures, I was puzzled by a single word, which despite repeated attempts I found myself unable to decipher. I remained hung up then, as now, on another “demonic ambiguity” – this time not in a single word, but in the homophonic proximity of two ostensibly quite different words. I could not decide whether de Man, speaking almost perfect English but with a slight Flemish accent and intonation, was saying “debt” or “death.” I have never bothered to look up the printed versions of these lectures, since the confusion of these two words turned out to be the most important message I took away from de Man’s “Messenger Lectures.” And it remains a useful guideline for reading Benjamin as well. For the inseparability of the two words is already anticipated by “Capitalism as Religion.” If guilt and debt are inseparable in the German word, Schuld, then a possible cause of their convergence resounds in the near-homophony of “debt” and “death.”
     
    Let me try to indicate where I see this configuration at work in “Capitalism as Religion.” Benjamin describes capitalism as a cult-religion that strives to attain permanente Dauer, or “permanent duration” (259). This formulation already signals how the cult “allays the cares, torments and troubles” it addresses: it does so by demonstrating its own ability to survive. Although it is difficult not to associate Benjamin’s phrase with the Marxist notion of “permanent revolution” made famous by Trotsky, Benjamin’s term is closer to Marx’s original meaning, which designates the ability of the proletariat to maintain a revolutionary position for an extended period of class struggle. Benjamin simply inverts the terms: it is not the Proletariat whose struggle is ongoing, but rather the capitalist cult. Its “permanent duration” is also exhausting and self-consumptive: it seeks to establish an interminable holiday, one that Benjamin appears to describe, using a French phrase, as “sans rêve et sans merci [without dream or mercy]” (SW 1: 288) — but which more likely is a misprint for a quite different phrase, namely “without truce [trêve] or mercy.”[1] (Marx uses almost the same phrase in the French version of Capital to describe the way in which capital extends the workday “sans trêve ni merci” [Le Capital I.X]). But whereas Marx uses the phrase to designate the tendency of the system to extend the workday, Benjamin by contrast applies it to the “holiday” – Festtag – a day that is both holy, but also supposed to constitute a respite from work. There is thus the implication that the perennialization of the capitalist cult no longer relates to work, i.e. to productive activity, but to consumption. I will return to this shortly.
     
    At any rate, the phrase suggests that the practice of the capitalist cult is part of an ongoing battle, in which the worshippers exhaust themselves in the effort to survive. The impossibility of their achieving permanence, or unlimited duration, clashes with the impossibility of renouncing it. The result is a war without end, truce or mercy. One is reminded first of the current “war against terror”—by definition without end, since terror is a feeling that can never be eliminated, much less by force—and second, of the perpetual “sales” that in the United States, by contrast with Europe, have become quasi-permanent. Like the rituals that constitute the practice of a cult, each “sale” must be at once of limited duration, in order to promote a sense of the irrevocable passage of time, and at the same time endlessly repeatable. Through this convergence of temporal restriction and unlimited repetition, such a cult can create the impression of infinitizing finitude, and thereby contribute to allaying, temporarily, those “cares, torments and troubles” that arise when the path to grace (or survival) appears to be blocked. The American institution of endless “sales” gives new meaning to the notion of salvation: one “saves” by spending, by acquiring commodities, increasingly on credit—with the result that the private indebtedness of American consumers is among the highest in the world. The master-word of American advertising, “save,” says it all: only by spending on credit—only by increasing one’s indebtedness—can one save, and thereby be saved.
     
    While this mixture of increased debt and promised redemption as a way of assuaging anxieties may be specific to the American cult of consumption, its roots go back a long way. And it is here that the perspective of economic theology proves particularly illuminating. This perspective suggests that certain recent discursive events should be taken more seriously, more symptomatically, than they have been. I am thinking of the famous or infamous statement of Lloyd Blankfein, CEO of Goldman Sachs, who, in response to criticism related to the 2008 banking crisis, in a much-quoted interview with the Times of London (Nov. 7, 2009) declared that he and other bankers were “doing God’s work”. Or when Eli Wiesel, at a roundtable held at NY’s exclusive 21 Club on February 27, 2009, explained the boundless confidence he and others placed in Bernie Madoff by recalling that, “We thought he was God.” I want to suggest that these statements are neither simply verbal exaggerations nor mere jokes, as Blankfein himself later claimed, but rather symptoms of the way a tradition, whose sense of self-identity and of value remains rooted in the founding myth of monotheism, continues to inform the ways in which many people have responded to financial and political threats. If Madoff could appear as God to his clients and victims—many of whom were raised in a culture that is proud of its messianic origins—and if Blankfein could claim that bankers are doing “God’s work,” it is because a certain faith in the inseparability of debt and deification still has the power of allaying the “cares, torments and troubles” that continue to haunt people today.
     
    One further point that Benjamin makes in “Capitalism as Religion” that seems relevant here is that the God who is drawn into the human network of guilt and debt is one that is unreif—“unripe” or “immature”and who therefore can be worshipped only while hidden: “Its God must be hidden from it and may be addressed only when his guilt is at its zenith. The cult is celebrated before an unripe deity; every idea, every conception of it offends against the secret of this immaturity” (SW 1: 289).
     
    It is as if the Creator himself has taken on the characteristic of a debt that has not yet arrived at “maturity.” In the age of speculative finance capitalism, profit appears to be created often through the maturing of interest-bearing debt, just as Bernie Madoff’s wealth, success and power were all based on his ability to manipulate and to conceal indebtedness—the so-called “Ponzi scheme” that some, including Paul Krugman, have suggested could be applied to many of today’s legal financial speculative activities. In this context it is illuminating to reread Blankfein’s remarks that led up to his comparison of the bankers’ mission with the “work of God.” Bankers, he argued, are vital to the life of society insofar as they “help companies to grow by helping them to raise capital. Companies that grow create wealth. This, in turn, allows people to have jobs that create more growth and more wealth. It’s a virtuous cycle” (Carney).
     
    In this supply-side economic perspective, Blankfein takes up an argument that Benjamin already noted in his description of capitalism as religion: if the cult produces debt and indebtedness, it is not just for its own sake but as a way of producing “interest.” Debt, in short, produces life. But only insofar as its debt is repaid – “redeemed” — with interest. “I know that my Redeemer liveth” here translates as: I know that I will be repaid with interest.” In both cases it is a question of a profitable “return”. What is truly productive, in Blankfein’s eyes, is the movement of capital, which today generally consists in a cycle not just of lending and reimbursement, but of indebtedness calculated to produce a productive return (and of which “hedge funds” are just one more prominent institutional example). By facilitating the circulation of capital, bankers and other financial speculators claim to contribute to the “virtuous cycle” of growth and more growth; the proliferation of wealth is the major expression of this virtuous cycle. In Capital, but even more in the Grundrisse, Marx exposes this view as ultimately theological: not labor, but the circulation of capital appears to produce and reproduce life. Capital, for Blankfein, enables companies “to grow,” which “in turn, allows people to have jobs that create more growth and more wealth.” In the German language today, the capitalist entrepreneur is almost universally designated as the “work-giver”: Arbeitgeber. He “gives” or creates work, albeit never gratis. In the same lexicon, the worker is called the Arbeitnehmer: literally the “taker of work.” The tradition that informs such discourse can be traced back to the first book of Genesis. Blankfein’s virtuous cycle of the production of wealth, labor and life itself through capital is modeled on the story of a creation that is not simply ex nihilo but rather eo ipso. It can be debated whether God created the universe out of nothing or whether something – the wind upon the waters, for instance, was already there, but the very notion of a creation of an articulated world presupposes a Creator who antedates the creation just as a subject antedates his deliberate action. The notion of creation, then, enthrones the idea of a self-identical being free of any constitutive or irreducible obligation or indebtedness. The Divine Being of the Creator thus serves as a model for property in its purest form. The being of a monotheistic Creator-God belongs to Him exclusively, since it depends on nothing outside of Himself. And if that God is considered to be a living being, the same must be said of his life: it has no antecedents, is sui generis.
     
    It is not surprising, then, that the story of Creation as told in Genesis is designed to demonstrate that this self-referential structure has to be seen as the ideal model for all living creatures even if for various reasons, they cannot “live up” to it. All created creatures thus remain informed by and indebted to—their origin.
     
    Let me highlight what I consider in this context to be the most relevant aspects of this story. On the third day of the Creation, God begins to create living beings, namely, “herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself” (King James Version, Gen. 1.11, emphasis added). This conveys an image of life that reflects the self-identical being of the Creator: life is described as self-reproducing (seed-bearing), requiring no external intervention, since it already contains the seeds of its future within itself. This conception of life as self-reproductive determines a second trait of the Creation. Every creature, vegetable, animal or human, is created “after his kind.”  This formula is repeated seven times during the Creation story (Gen. 1.1, 11, 12, 21, 24, 25). Creaturely life is thus designated as generic life, but not yet as gendered, since gender in Genesis is inseparable from division, alterity and ultimately singularity. Living creatures are created as what Feuerbach and, after him, Marx call Gattungswesen, or “species-being.” As such they can be considered exempt from the finitude of singular living beings (the possibility of species extinction has no place in this prelapsarian world, although it will return with a vengeance after the Fall).
     
    In short, the creation of the living qua “kind” suggests a conception of creaturely life that is not limited by death. This does not mean that the living are not indebted, for they are. They owe their lives to their Creator—just as the debtor will owe his debt to the creditor. But the only payback demanded at first is that they reproduce themselves: that their lives grow and multiply. So doing, they continue the process of creation, not ex nihilo, but ex vivo: life, conceived as independent of death, reproduces itself with interest, just as credit conceived to create debt reproduces itself in its reimbursement with interest. Life is represented as a self-identical process of spontaneous augmentation, deriving from the self-presence of the One Divine Creator. Throughout this process, Life remains what it was, namely self-identical, defined only by its own movement of self-expansion and never by its termination.
     
    With the Fall, everything changes. Everything—and nothing. One must begin by asking why there should be a Fall at all. Often interpreted as the first act of human freedom, this act does not take place in a vacuum. It is not recounted as purely spontaneous, but as the result of a dialogue with the serpent. When Eve is first approached by the serpent, she repeats the interdiction of God, not “to eat” or even “to touch” the tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil, “lest ye die.” The serpent responds by assuring Eve that “Ye shall not surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil” (Gen. 3.4-5). The serpent tempts Eve with the possibility of becoming like the gods, to be accomplished by acquiring knowledge of good and evil. But why should knowledge of Good and Evil put the knower in a position akin to that of the gods? The question is especially intriguing, since in the Garden of Eden there was only good and only one God. To know good as something different from evil, then, is to know something that exceeds the boundaries of the prelapsarian state of Creation—it is to know something radically other—or to know nothing at all. Such knowledge is reserved for a being that transcends those boundaries—in short, for God as Creator. The fact that the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil is placed in the midst of the Garden of Eden can be interpreted as a sign of the internal limitation of the earth, even in its pristine state.
     
    The presence of that tree refers to something that is excluded from Eden, namely Evil. In a different way, the presence of the Tree of Life alongside it refers implicitly to what is also excluded from Eden, namely, death. Without being able to develop this further, let me recall that the Biblical narrative links the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil to the Tree of Life, and both to the gendering of Man. A gendered form of life is one  that does not reproduce itself spontaneously out of purely internal causes, as with the seeds of the plant. Moreover, the details of this gendering, far from confirming Man as an autonomous, homogeneous being, suggest his incompleteness, his “loneliness,” his need for others — and hence, a heterogeneity that from the start troubles the appearance of pure homogeneity implied by the idea of a self-identical, monotheistic Creation.  If Adam names “Man” as an ostensibly unified genre or species being, Eve appears as a response to and offspring of the inadequacy of a living being to live its life alone. Eve, in Hebrew Hawwâh, means “the living one” or “source of life”, is the living demonstration that to live and reproduce, a genre cannot remain identical to itself. Thus, the notion of a gendered “self” is revealed to be constitutive divided, dependent on its indebtedness to others, and therein irreducibly distinct from the notion of an identical and homogeneous Self as the source of all Being including that of living  beings.
     
    It is precisely this dimension of life—as a process of living that cannot divest itself of its singularity and hence of its concomitant dependence on others—that makes Eve the ideal interlocutor for the serpent. What the serpent’s temptation appeals to is not simply a general desire to know but a singular anxiety of not knowing, and hence of not surviving. It is this anxiety, barely visible but nevertheless legible in the Biblical narrative, that leads to the Fall. This legibility, I want to suggest, appears in the justification given by God for the punishment he is about to inflict on the transgressive couple:
     

    Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: [I send] him forth from the Garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. (Gen. 3.22-23, emphasis added)

     
    God demands his due, refusing to allow the debtor to forget his debt to his Creditor. For there to be debt and credit, there must be a difference—a difference dependent on property, understood as the ground of self-presence. The monotheistic God is exclusive, jealously and zealously denying any relation to or parity with other gods (the ban against idols). All the more, He must jealously enforce the difference between the One God, who lives forever, and human beings, who—although created in his image—do not. Humans must learn the meaning of this image: they must acknowledge that it separates as well as joins. Humans must accept themselves as mere image. To want to be like God, on the contrary, is to want to dissolve the image into that which it images, to collapse the discontinuum of creation into identity. This tendency is expressed in the desire to touch and ingest—the tree and the apple—rather than remain satisfied with merely seeing them. Hence, divided man, Adam and Eve, must both must be punished. For they seek to dissolve the invisibility that separates every image from what it represents, and instead to collapse the two into self-sameness.
     
    What is called the Fall is thus driven by the desire of the living to overcome their finitude through the acquisition of knowledge. This is confirmed by the final manner in which God completes the act of banishment: “And so he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden Cherubim, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life” (Gen. 3.24, emphasis added). “To keep the way of the tree of life” means above all to keep man away from that tree: to keep him at a distance from a life that seems to reproduce itself spontaneously. Having eaten from the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil, man is condemned to leave the Garden that such knowledge already transcends, since there is no Evil “in” the Garden of Eden, where everything is Good.
     
    Man is thus condemned to return to the earth as to his origin that has now demonstrates its alterity. For the earth is now not a garden that grows on its own, as it were, but a soil to be tilled and worked, a ground of toil, trouble and torment. He is thus condemned to a world of work, which has to acknowledge the alterity and opacity of its surroundings, and as such is radically different from the world of creation. It no longer involves the spontaneous production and reproduction of life, but rather the heterogeneous deferral of death: “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground” (Gen. 3.19). In the postlapsarian world, life emerges as a suspended death-sentence: as the effort to repay an unredeemable debt. Work, far from being the realization of the worker, signifies his consumption. If for Hegel, in his famous dialectic of master and servant, work involves a reactive acknowledgement of finitude that ultimately promises freedom, in the postlapsarian world of Genesis this promise is far more difficult to discern.
     
    What I want to suggest by rereading this religious myth of creation is: first, that it provides a paradigmatic form in which those “cares, torments and troubles” mentioned by Benjamin are both allayed and reproduced; and second, that this paradigm retains more influence today, in our “secular” society, than might at first be apparent. It does so by defining human (and natural) life as a debt that must be repaid, but that also must remain unredeemed. It is this conundrum that gives rise to the messianic hope of a Redeemer, who by paying back the debt with his own life will render life once again livable. “I know that my Redeemer liveth”—words made famous by Händel’s “Messiah” more than by the Old and New Testament from which they are taken (Job 19: 25-26; 1 Corin. 15: 20). With the advent of Christ, this “knowledge” takes on a new reality—and also a new urgency. “For,” in the words of Paul, “since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead” (1 Corin. 15: 21). This “resurrection of the dead” implies the redemption of that Schuld that designates both culpability and indebtedness; but even more, that confirms indebtedness as culpability.
     
    On the one hand, then, the Good News announced by Christianity to all of mankind enables it, in Benjamin’s words, to present itself as a possible solution to the “cares, torments and troubles”—the anxieties and terrors—that plague human existence. The fact that God appears on earth in the form of a singular human being is in this perspective indispensable, since it is at the level of the singular living being that those “cares, torments and troubles” must now be addressed. The appearance of this divine individual nourishes the hope that the debt can and will be repaid. But first, the guilt must be amortized, through sacrifice, which is partial payback and investment in the future. This process takes time. Meanwhile, it allows the profitable circulation of credit and debt to appear as the anticipation of a final redemption. The ultimate repayment of the debt of the living can only come with the apocalyptic end of the world, its “death” serving as punishment for its sins and as transcendence of a fallen Creation. For the Creation remains constitutively indebted to its Creator insofar as the latter’s mode of Being—pure self-identity and property—can never be attained by His creatures, while it nonetheless provides the ideal against which they are measured.
     
    The notions of “soul” and, in more secular terms, of “self” mark this impossible measure. Whether as soul or as self, the effort to name that in human being which corresponds to the mono-theological paradigm of self-identity founders on the irreducible difference between the heterogeneous singularity of living beings and the homogeneous model of identity to which they are required to measure up.
     
    This is why Benjamin’s version of the globalization of debt and guilt—Schuld—through the cultic religion of capitalism rings so true today. According to Benjamin’s remarks in “Capitalism as Religion,” capitalism retains the perspective of an apocalyptic end, providing the theological underpinning of what Naomi Klein has recently described as “Shock” Capitalism—which, while insisting on finitude, also seeks to control and exploit it. It seeks to impose itself as a kind of second nature that would transcend the finitude of natural beings through what appears to be an endless cycle of credit, debt, and repayment with interest—the secular correlative of an interminable spiritual process of guilt and redemption. What Benjamin, writing in the early 1920s, does not sufficiently emphasize is that this perpetual production of guilt and debt is not just endlessly destructive—reducing the world to ruins—but also enormously profitable. To be sure, the profit it produces—as the speculation of recent finance capital demonstrates anew every day—is entirely compatible with the large-scale destruction of the material, social and environmental bases of existence, whether of humans or of things. Profitable speculation can converge with physical destruction since its form of existence has become increasingly virtual: that is, “profit” is never identical with its actualization—no more than “value” in Marxian analysis is simply identical with empirically observable “price,” or “surplus value” with observable “profit.” The surplus is something that can be “realized” only by being put back into circulation, and this ultimately means back into the cycle of credit and debt: surplus-value cannot be “hoarded” as Marx’s reference to the Balzacian figure of the miser and usurer, Gobseck, emphasizes (Capital 1.24). The maximization of profit, which is never an absolute quantity insofar as it always entails a temporal relation, requires a continuous process of “investment” in which the cycle of credit and debt plays an essential role. The contemporary speculative practice of leveraged buyouts is just one of the most conspicuous mechanisms of this process: profitable for creditors and stockholders but often destructive of the enterprises thus bought out, including their employees.
     
    For all of the acuity of his insight into the religious dimension of capitalism, Benjamin’s nihilistic hope that the destruction of being through capitalist universalization of debt as guilt, could somehow make way for a world that would be entirely different appears today not just overly optimistic, but also as a part of the apocalyptic perspective that also informs the cultic practices of the capitalist religion. The notion of an apocalyptic transformation of the world reflects the gnostic dimension of this religious tradition, which, although forced underground by the dominant official dogma, remains all the more active ‘underground’. The redemption of the world, sinful, guilty and indebted, can in this perspective only arrive through its total destruction. The political shift from the Cold War, based on national and super-national conflicts, to a universal “war against terror” is just the most recent symptom of this tendency to globalize the destruction it then seeks to ascribe to “terrorists” as their exclusive and spontaneous product. It should not be forgotten that the War Against Terror was first introduced by George W. Bush in his 2002 State of the Union Address as a War against the Axis of Evil, and that Bush had to be reminded by Christian theologians that on this earth, at least, such a war was never entirely winnable (which may have been precisely its function). From this perspective it is only with the final judgment that all debts will be fully redeemed and all property fully restored. The monotheological tradition reinforces the belief in the priority of the Proper and of the Property-Owner with respect to the relational network both nonetheless require to exist. The belief in this priority dominates economic thinking and political policies today, perhaps even more than it did when Benjamin first identified capitalism as a religion, so-called—at a time when the Bolshevik Revolution still seemed to hold out the possibility of an alternative to the age-old priority of the proper and of private property. This tradition can still dominate today in part at least because it continues to inform notions of identity, personal and collective, even in a secular world where the “self” has largely replaced the “soul,” conserving its theological essence all the while: which is to say, conserving the notion of an autonomy that can stay the same over time and space. It is a Self that feels compelled to adhere to the words with which God responded to Moses when asked for his name: “I am who I am,” (English Standard Version Exod. 3:14); or, in earlier translations, “I will be who I will be” (Cronin). It is this that allows for the “manufacturing” of consent even against the interests of those who espouse it.
     
    Such inherited notions of identity, coupled with their reinforcement through audiovisual media, help create the conditions under which bankers such as Lloyd Blankfein can defend their activities as “God’s work,” as the creation of nothing less than the conditions of life itself. The role of creator today is assigned to the masters of debt and credit, who no longer appear to be nation-states but rather multinational private financial institutions. In recent testimony before the Senate Judiciary Committee, US Attorney General Eric Holder admitted that, “some of these institutions [have] become so large that it does become difficult for us to prosecute them” (“Transcript”). The notion of “too big to fail” thus becomes too big to be called to account by the most powerful government in the world.
     
    Unfortunately, I have no consoling statement with which to conclude this analysis—and indeed, no conclusion at all, if not one of those “curious conclusions” advocated by Laurence Sterne in The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman (1.20). Let me therefore draw at least one such conclusion from the previous remarks.
     
    If Capitalism is able to assuage, however provisionally, “cares, torments and troubles” even while producing or exacerbating them, the mechanism by which it accomplishes this is through channeling anxiety into aggression. Anxiety, Freud insisted in his later work, was inseparable from the I (Ego), that part of the psyche charged with integrating the divisive tendencies of It (Id) and superego (heir to traditional values and ideals). To understand the success of capitalist politics today in channeling anxieties into aggression—into a “war against terror” that is also ultimately a war against the other (the foreigner, stranger, alien)—one must better understand the genealogy of those ideals which inform the I in its integrative efforts. If anxiety, as Freud suggests, is the reaction of the I to a danger, the system whose operation is menaced by that danger is inseparable from the self-perception of the I. What I have been suggesting is that the self-perception of this I, far from being simply universal, is informed by a distinctively monotheological – and in particular, Judeo-Christian tradition, which, from the start—in its story of creation—places the I in a double-bind, which was perhaps best formulated by Henry James in his novella, “The Figure in the Carpet.” There the patriarchal hero and renowned author, Hugh Vereker, tells his young admirer and budding critic, “I do it in my way…Go you and don’t do it in yours” (234)—a variation on the response of God to Moses: “I am who I am,” and the attendant implication that Moses and his people should go become who they are not. Perhaps a more adequate formulation of the demand that this heritage conveys might be: “Be like me, be yourself!”
     
    This is also part of the message conveyed by the notion of a human being created “in the image” of a creator that can have no (graven) image because he is both singularly inimitable and universal. This universalizing of singularity creates the problem to which most “so-called religions,” including capitalism, have responded by upping the ante of sin, guilt, debt and redemption. The problem consists in the premise that any true identity, whether of God, the soul or the self, must be considered to be prior to all indebtedness to others—therefore implying that all debt can and must be quantified, even monetarized, and thus made redeemable. It is only when this widely held sense of Self as an autonomous, homogeneous property-owner, along with its correlative, a sense of life as spontaneous and self-contained, come to be sufficiently questioned so as to make room for the heterogeneity of life-in-the-singular, that anxiety may cease to be a cause for terror, and instead become a first step toward acknowledging that there are debts that cannot and should not be repaid. Only then will the sin of singularity be overcome.
     

    Samuel Weber is Avalon Professor of Humanities at Northwestern University, and the Director of their Paris Program in Critical Theory. His books include Theatricality as Medium (Fordham UP, 2004), Targets of Opportunity: On the Militarization of Thinking (Fordham UP, 2005), and Benjamin’s-abilities (Harvard UP, 2008).
     

    [1] See Kautzer’s translation note in “Capitalism as Religion” (262) and my discussion in Benjamin’s -abilities (255-257).
     

    Works Cited

    • Benjamin, Walter.  “Capitalism as Religion.” Trans. Rodney Livingstone. Selected Writings: 1913-1926. Vol. 1. Ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1996: 288-91. Print.
    • —. “Capitalism as Religion.” Trans. Chad Kautzer. The Frankfurt School on Religion: Key Writings by the Major Thinkers. Ed. Eduardo Mendieta. New York: Routledge, 2005: 259-62. Print.
    • —. Gesammelte Schriften. Eds. Rolf Tiedemann and Hermann Schweppenhäuser. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1974. Print.
    • —. Origin of the German Tragic Drama. Trans. John Osborne. London: Verso, 1997. Print.
    • Carney, John. “Lloyd Blankfein Says He is Doing ‘God’s Work.’” Business Insider. 9 Nov. 2009. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • Cronin, K.J. “The Name of God as Revealed in Exodus 3:14.” Exodus-314.com 2010. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • James, Henry. “The Figure in the Carpet.” The Novels and Tales of Henry James Vol. 15. Scribner’s Sons, 1922: 217-78. Digital file.
    • King James Version. Bible Gateway. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • English Standard Version. Bible Gateway. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital Vol.1. Trans. Samuel Moore and Edward Aveling, ed. Frederick Engels. 1887. Marx/Engels Internet Archive (marxists.org), 1999. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • —. Le Capital Vol. 1. 1867. Marx/Engels Internet Archive (marxists.org), 1999. Web. 18 Aug. 2014.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm. Zur Genealogie der Moral. 1887. Reprint. Projekt Gutenberg-DE. Digital file.
    • Sterne, Laurence. The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman. 1759. Reprint. Project Gutenberg, 2008. Digital file.
    • “Transcript: Attorney General Eric Holder on ‘Too Big to Jail.’” American Banker. 6 Mar. 2013. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • Weber, Samuel. Benjamin’s -abilities. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2008. Print.
  • What We Owe to Retroactivity: The Origin and Future of Debt

    Abstract

    This essay examines recent writings on debt, notably those by Maurizio Lazzarato and David Graeber. I ask whether Graeber’s Debt: the First 5000 Years is able to resist the insidious logic of a retroactive interpretation of debt that it seeks to overturn. Meanwhile, Lazzarato’s notion of a catastrophic future-without-future of unending debt relies on an understanding of the ever-intensifying asymmetry of power. While this suggestion may derive from a strand of Nietzschean thought, the further implication of a debt so all-pervasive that it leaves no creditor intact opens up the possibility of rigorous thinking about the divisible limits of sovereignty and sovereign debt (an opportunity Lazzarato does not pursue). One can also excavate from Nietzsche the idea that the retroactivity so pivotal to the very possibility of debt is based on a false continuity between past and present, ‘origin’ and ‘aim’, which implies in turn that debt itself aggresses against temporal continuity in general. As such, debt’s ostensible sponsorship of neoliberalism’s violence against all future time itself becomes questionable and resistible.

     

    Graeber’s First 5,000 Years of Debt

    In his much-acclaimed book Debt: the First 5,000 Years, published three years into the recent global economic crisis, David Graeber identifies two “origin stories” that largely dominate commonplace understandings concerning the invention of money and the onset of debt. The first is the myth of barter. According to an idealized view of archaic human communities, before money systems developed, barter predominated as the exchange-form characteristic of basic social relations. People simply swapped goods and services to the benefit of their own interests and, by extension, to the benefit of the community as a whole. However, the barter system had its limits. From the outset, it depended on a double coincidence of wants: I have what you want and vice versa. As societies became more complex, barter required increasingly sophisticated and often cumbersome multilateral transactions and valuations to ensure the desired distribution of a larger number of goods. Thus, the story goes, some consensual medium of exchange was required to simplify the process—hence the birth of money. Graeber shows how this “origin story” of barter is founded on hypothetical language (“suppose you want eggs for your breakfast, and have only bread…”), and argues that ethnographers have yet to find any example, past or present, of a barter economy pure and simple. Rather, he points to the credit-based nature of most basic human economies as the more accurate and prevalent historical context for the development of money systems, anthropologically speaking. Here, barter is merely an epiphenomenon in the story of money—a by-product of money systems, employed by people who for some reason or other cannot use currency and are unprepared to operate within the trust-based world of credit (for instance, whilst trading with strangers or enemies during times of conflict).
     
    Why then is the “origin story” of barter so widely accepted and so little questioned? How did it acquire currency? Graeber suggests that the myth was crucially important to the founding of economics as a discipline, and indeed to “the very idea that there was something called the ‘economy,’ which operated by its own rules, separate from moral or political life, that economists could take as their field of study” (27). From this perspective, money-based economies arose from the more basic situation of barter, which rested in turn upon the idea of the “objective” calculability of the value of goods—and thus the rational basis of the marketplace—outside of and prior to cultural influences or political pressures. Thus, the three (abstract) functions of money identified by classical economics—store of value, unit of account, and medium of exchange—simply built on the two most salient features of barter by adding a third element designed to enhance rather than detract from its essential workings. Graeber tells us that Adam Smith, who “effectively brought the discipline of economics into being,” had particular reasons for upholding the interpretation of money which arises from this “origin story”:
     

    Above all, he objected to the notion that money was the creation of government. In this, Smith was the intellectual heir of the Liberal tradition of philosophers like John Locke, who had argued that government begins in the need to protect private property and operated best when it tried to limit itself to that function. Smith expanded on the argument, insisting that property, money and markets not only existed before political institutions but were the very foundation of human society. It followed that insofar as government should play any role in monetary affairs, it should limit itself to guaranteeing the soundness of the currency. (24)

     
    The story of barter makes possible this elemental image of a world where things are primarily the possessions of individuals, where each “thing” as a form of property may be assigned an innate and rationally transactable value, and where money is less an agent than a neutral medium of exchange, made up of merely abstract units of measurement and designed to serve the entirely felicitous interests of the marketplace. On this view, far from being an expression or function of power, the advent of money is a pure effect of the market in its “free” form, from which it follows that state interference in the economy, if any, should restrict itself to upholding the currency’s essential integrity as an apt medium of exchange. (The paradox, of course, is that within this laissez-faire model, in which the government is merely an honest broker, such threats to the “soundness” of money could only come from unregulated or rogue behavior of just the kind that the free market is supposed to encourage.) For Graeber, then, the attempt to found economics as a scientific discipline on a par with Newtonian physics was not simply a matter of attaining academic credibility; even more crucially, it encouraged an analogy with the physical machinery of a Newtonian universe able to function by its own laws without ongoing divine interference, and relied on the idea of a free market operating spontaneously and effectively (that is, naturally and in everyone’s best interests) outside of state intervention.[1] The difficulty of resisting Smith’s legacy, Graeber tells us, is that by very dint of its pretensions to scientificity, the founding myth of economics offers a single, unified view of the origins and development of money that is hard to dislodge with a more nuanced and differentiated picture drawn largely from anthropological inquiry, which outlines a whole variety of “economic” habits and practices that, historically, often include “mixed-mode” rather than discrete forms of exchange.  (For Graeber, such anthropological attention-to-detail is the best defense against retroactive historical interpretation.)
     
    The second story of origins singled out by Graeber in his re-telling of the history of debt is expounded by proponents of the theory of primordial debt. This comes close to the Nietzschean idea found in the second essay of the Genealogy of Morals (to which we will return), whereby the ongoing prosperity of the community promotes an increasing sense of indebtedness to one’s forebears that intensifies over time, until at last one’s ancestors are elevated to the status of gods. Here, forms of sacrifice within human communities are interpreted in terms of the repayment of debts. Nevertheless, such “gifts,” construed as a kind of payment, paradoxically lead to a heightened rather than reduced sense of debt, becoming ever more lavish in order to acknowledge (and thus reinforce) the very extent of the obligation. Primordial-debt theory suggests that, as history moved forward, governments were able to tax populations because they were able to appropriate the role of guardianship of universal debt. Once more, however, Graeber argues that there is insufficient anthropological evidence to support primordial-debt theory, and that it is itself a backward projection based on a notion of debt that is “only made possible with the advent of the modern nation-state,” the modern conception of society and of societal “duty,” and so on (69).[2] Thus, turning to the Genealogy of Morals, Graeber reads Nietzsche as dabbling in primordial-debt theory not so much to embark upon an historical exposé of the origins of debt, but rather to see what happens when one starts out from “ordinary bourgeois assumptions”—namely, that the basis of human existence is “economic,” and that “man” on earth is indebted man—in order to drive them “to a place where they can only shock a bourgeois audience.” “It’s a worthy game,” says Graeber, but one “played entirely within the confines of bourgeois thought” (79). Whether Graeber’s reading does justice to Nietzsche’s capacity to open history otherwise, his overall argument is that our conception of the origins of debt and money functions retroactively. That is to say, the “origin” is generated retrospectively in order to address or promote the concerns of the present, rather than to uncover and understand the “truth” of the past. In fact, Graeber suggests that these two myths of origin intersect more closely than one might imagine; it is only “once we can imagine human life as a series of commercial transactions that we’re capable of seeing our relation to the universe in terms of debt” (75); certainly in terms of “bourgeois thought,” historically one would have little trouble connecting beliefs about the “economic” basis of life, on the one hand, and the religious sense of “debt” on the other.
     
    To what degree is Debt: the First 5,000 Years able to resist the retroactive interpretation of debt that it is devoted to overturning? Throughout the book, Graeber wishes to counteract its insidious logic; by turning “human sociality itself” into quantifiable obligations that demand repayment, debt inevitably recasts all human relations in terms of fault, sin, and crime, redeemable “only by some great cosmic transaction that will annihilate everything” (387). He endeavors to resist this logic by drawing a distinction between what he terms “commercial” and “human” economies. In human economies, which appear in a variety of historical settings, money acts “primarily as a social currency, to create, maintain or sever relations between people rather than to purchase things” (158). Interestingly, such economies are often founded on historic systems of credit rather than barter, because the former implies “trust-based interactions” and some degree of communal solidarity and mutual aid. In human economies, however, what we owe is not reduced to a quantifiable debt requiring an exact remittance. Instead, in such communities, sociality itself is precisely the incalculable sum of debts which members share, debts to one another that they could not, nor would not wish to, fully repay. Here debt is neither sinful nor criminal, but is instead an apt expression of the bonds of human sociality. Commercial economies, meanwhile, are based on the brutality of the market, the construal of goods as property, the idea of the individual (or, put differently, the severing of people from the context of their human economies), and the abstract logic of equivalence in which even human beings become objects of exchange. As Graeber observes, in commercial economies, the reduction of human life to its market value becomes inevitable as soon as we accept that the exchange value of the object as a commodity is not inherent but merely an expression of its possible functions within the nexus of (property-based) human relations, which are really what is being bought and sold. By dint of a somewhat circular or self-reinforcing logic, then, the economic marketization of human relations breeds an impersonality which fuels “war, conquest and slavery,” and these in turn play “a central role in converting human economies into market ones” (385). Commercial economies, whether in the Axial Age of Greece, India, and China or in the Age of Great Capitalist Empires (to use Graeber’s own headings), are thus characterized by “impersonal markets, born of war, in which it was possible to treat even neighbors as if they were strangers,” thereby allowing “human life to seem like it could be reduced to a matter of means-to-end calculation” (238). Here, the criminalization of unrepaid debt amounts to nothing less than “the criminalization of the very basis of society” as exemplified by human economies (334).
     
    But how exactly does “human” economy give way to the market, if not by a circular process through which the violence inherent theoretically in the logic of the market creates its own historical conditions of possibility? Looking back over his enormous survey, Graeber describes “how all this can begin to break down: how humans can become objects of exchange: first, perhaps, women given in marriage; ultimately, slaves captured in war” (208). Surely, though, the matrimonial exchange of women is a near-universal characteristic of human societies, whether “commercial” or “human”? (Graeber’s own anthropological range offers little against this truism.) And if this is so, it points to something more fundamental about so-called human communities: that they contain in themselves the basis for more or less violent forms of exchange. Such dealings are here restricted to the “origin story” of the trading of women, but surely such exchange depends on the prior existence of some broader sense of market “value,” which Graeber says arises principally with the collapse of human economies and the onset of commercial ones. Graeber’s transition from the trafficking or dealing of “women” to the creation of “slaves” implies an intensifying or worsening onset of market conditions that would only be convincing as an historical narrative if the exchange of women in matrimony were not already fundamentally a type of “slavery.” (What makes this moment all the more odd, and indeed telling, is that throughout his survey Graeber is extremely sensitive to the historic plight of women.) And this fundamental truth disturbs and disrupts the narrative of historical transition from “human” to “market” economy that Graeber wants to offer in place of the “origin stories” of barter or primordial debt.
     

    The fundamental issue here is that two competing conceptions of money vie for primacy throughout Graeber’s book. On the one hand, and more theoretically, money is construed as the product of an abstract conception of equivalence introduced into notions of obligation and worth. This is the source of its violence—a violence born of deep impersonality. On the other hand, and more historically, it is viewed (contra Adam Smith) as a far from neutral medium of exchange produced by market conditions outside of state interference. Instead, in example after example, money is portrayed as nothing less than an instrument of power. (In particular, Graeber shows how the politics of taxation serve in modern times to indebt populations to their governments, destroying locally-based credit-systems and at the same time funding the war machines of the powerful: what he terms a “military-coinage-slavery complex.”) This is where its violence—a motivated violence —comes from. In the one account, then, the violence that accompanies money systems occurs as the expression of particular interests; in the other, the violence that money unleashes happens precisely because it is, to the contrary, unmotivated as such.
     
    While there are moments in the book where Graeber attempts to resolve these difficulties, there are also instances that suggest the problem persists. For instance, in order to clarify his thesis, Graeber writes:
     

    The story of the origins of capitalism, then, is not the story of the gradual destruction of traditional communities by the impersonal power of the market. It is, rather, the story of how an economy of credit was converted into an economy of interest; of the gradual transformation of moral networks by the intrusion of the impersonal—and often vindictive—power of the state. (332)

     
    This “gradual destruction” transforms the “very essence of sociality” into the grounds for “a war of all against all” (335). Here, Graeber underscores his point that “human economies” do, precisely, operate in terms of economic rather than non-economic practices. As he repeatedly asserts, credit operates as the very basis of their social systems. Thus, he is able to suggest that the “commercial” economics of interest and of the market arise on the strength of a certain mutation or perversion of that which grounds human “society” or community in the first place. From this, it seems possible to align the fundamental logic that gives rise to money with the historical emergence of modern forms of power. Nevertheless, just a few pages later, Graeber proposes the following thesis concerning the specificity of capitalism itself:
     

    This would seem to mark the difference. In the Axial Age, money was a tool of empire…. [M]oney always remained a political instrument. This is why when empires collapsed and armies were demobilized, the whole apparatus could simply melt away. Under the newly emerging capitalist order, the logic of money was granted autonomy; political and military power were then gradually reorganized around it. True, this was a financial logic that could never have existed without states and armies behind it in the first place. (320-21)

     
    Something about this assertion seems counter-intuitive. We might expect to be told  that forms and practices of power shaped themselves around money from the very beginning, because there is something originary or fundamental about the “internal” or intrinsic logic of money. (Even if money as defined by the structural element of abstract equivalence developed subsequently to systems of credit, the latter contained the germ of what money is, namely an I.O.U.) But Graeber tells the story the other way around. Where money was in its more rudimentary form a sheer political instrument, only with the onset of capitalism “proper” does money’s own logic come to the fore, remaking the political world around it in its own image. No doubt Graeber has good anthropological reasons to make this case.  But the contention also smacks of the desire to resist what he sees as the foundational idea of disciplinary economics: the creation of a spontaneous free market prior to political or state intervention. For Graeber, it is almost as if power comes first, and money second as an epiphenomenon of power: “True, this was a financial logic that could never have existed without states and armies behind it in the first place.” But such a suggestion threatens to undermine what would otherwise seem the highly plausible headline claim of the book: namely, that credit—as the very basis of human sociality—holds the key to explaining how modern forms of politics and power arise (albeit by means of terrible mutation). One cannot help but wonder whether Graeber’s double and divided narrative of historical origins and development is just as retroactive as the “origin stories” he wishes to oppose; its tensions and contradictions reveal  unresolved theoretical questions in his own thesis, even as he invokes historical or anthropological complexities in order to wriggle free from the supposed demands of the reductively “simple” or “single” story  told by disciplinary economics.

     

     

    Lazzarato’s Indebted Man

    How can we account for this seemingly intractable retroactive impulse where the question of debt is concerned? And what are the risks of thinking, too hastily, that this impulse can be overcome? Let’s turn to another of the many recent writings on the debt crisis currently receiving a great deal of interest: Maurizio Lazzarato’s The Making of the Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition.[3] Lazzarato shows how, since the energy crisis of the late 1970s, the financial transformation of national expenditure on welfare has resulted in continually rising deficits. For Lazzarato, far from an unwanted or unforeseen consequence of neoliberal policies, such indebtedness has been their ultimate aim. The intensifying privatization of national debt—linked to the ever-increasing dependency of governments on market finance and securitized credit (debt repackaged and resold in terms of tradable securities)—leads not so much to managed or manageable obligations as to a state of permanent and worsening indebtedness.  From Lazzarato’s point of view, debt is the very engine of the politics of neoliberalism. Far from having a simple economic rationale, neoliberalism is fundamentally about power: specifically, the radical polarization of creditors and debtors on a vast scale, such that the principle of asymmetry rather than the economic idea of exchange or equivalence dominates neoliberal social and political relations. Today, “debt is a universal power relation, since everyone is included within it,” even—and perhaps especially—those around the world who are too poor to afford credit or receive welfare (32).
     
    The granting of so-called independence to central banks, which in effect guarantees an ever-deepening recourse to private creditors, means it is now virtually impossible to address public debt through monetary mechanisms. This in turn strengthens the reliance of the state upon the market, to the extent that we have consistently seen governments not only opening themselves to financial institutions, but playing a key role in “establishing the organizations and structures needed for them to thrive” (26). They do so both by ensuring financial deregulation in general, and by contributing in particular to developing the range and volume of public-sector securities made attractive to private investors. Against this background, recent austerity measures are in fact double-edged: on the one hand, they seem to be about restricting welfare expenditure in the interests of debt-reduction on the part of the state; on the other, by extending the privatization of welfare services as an ostensible cost-cutting exercise, they position welfare provision as part of the very same “sell-off” that produced the situation that austerity measures are supposed to address and resolve.  Thus the austerity politics associated with the sovereign debt crisis are not so much a defiant response to the global debt economy, but are themselves a feature of it. Equally, to the extent that bail-outs underwritten by the resources of nation-states draw on funds that circulate or arise in precisely the same financialized structure based on securitized, tradable debt, they do not signify a reassertion of state power over transnational capital, but rather indicate a further technique for syphoning off public money to support a largely privatized system of interests. At such a point, where all money is nothing but debt, monetary sovereignty means very little, and has in any case been greatly eroded over the past few decades by the newly forged neoliberal alliance between the state and private interests, and by the policies this demands.[4]
     
    Recalling Nietzsche’s reminder of the etymological interplay of debts (Schulden) and guilt (Schuld), Lazzarato argues that the subsequent moralization of debt further allows guilt to be more or less violently attributed to the debtor rather than the creditor, whether the unemployed, students, the Greeks, or whomever. Drawing on the work of Deleuze and Guattari, Lazzarato insists that the current debt economy necessitates a theory of money as, first of all, debt-money. According to such a view, money itself arises neither on the strength of the exchange relations required by the circulation of the commodity, nor as an expression of the surplus value extracted from labor. Instead, money is to be understood first of all as a sign of the radical asymmetry of power. (As noted, a similar position is present in Graeber’s work, but remains equivocal.) Lazzarato writes:
     

    Money is first of all debt-money, created ex nihilo, which has no material equivalent other than its power to destroy/create social relations and, in particular, modes of subjectivation. (35)

     
    A key feature of the asymmetrical force from which debt-money derives is “a power to prescribe and impose modes of future exploitation, domination, and subjection” (34–35). In other words, debt-money determines, delimits, commands and controls the future as much as the present. This allows control not only of the debtor’s present, but of all their time to come, establishing an “economy of time” in which the future is reduced to the expression and experience of “a society without time, without possibility” (47).
     
    As the radical asymmetry of power finds its echo and confirmation in infinite and irredeemable debt—one that simultaneously must and cannot be repaid—“indebted man” comes to the fore as both a universal and individual figure. Once again, the relation of religion (specifically, Christianity) to the capitalist debt economy is carefully traced; following Nietzsche, Lazzarato suggests that such a “man” is the one who first of all must promise or vouch for himself in the future—although he restricts the meaning of such promising (which he acknowledges is the “promise of future value”) to an avowed obligation to repay. In other words, the man who “is able to stand guarantor for himself” is simply the one who is “capable of honoring his debt” (39–40). This formulation reduces the rather more complicated story Nietzsche tells about the rise of the “sovereign individual” in the complex interstices of reactive slavish morality and active life. Be that as it may, Lazzarato draws upon Nietzschean thought (specifically, the second essay of the Genealogy of Morals, which Graeber dismisses as merely a period-bound spoof) principally to aid his argument that “[m]odern-day capitalism seems to have discovered on its own the technique described by Nietzsche of constructing a person capable of promising” (42) and thus of owing. For Lazzarato, because such debt should be understood at its source as fundamentally non-economic—that is, based on the irreducible asymmetry of power rather than the transactional equivalences of exchange—promising entails a liability that no future could ever redeem, but which will if anything only intensify in times to come. Put differently, as Lazzarato writes a little later on (according to an argument which is forcefully repeated on several occasions):
     

    Finance is a formidable instrument for controlling the temporality of action, neutralizing possibilities, the “moving present,” “quivering uncertainty” and “the line where past and future meet.” It locks up possibilities within an established framework while at the same time projecting them into the future. For finance, then, the future is a mere forecast of current domination and exploitation. (71)

     
    I want to suggest that Lazzarato’s argument—stridently reasserted as it is—is somewhat complicit with the “force” or “power” it seeks to critique, in that it leaves untouched two questions with which Nietzsche’s own text struggles (questions that, in his rush to identify the text as merely of its time, Graeber sorely neglects): first, the theoretical question of origins, poorly served and tellingly neglected when Lazzarato intimates the more or less accidental discovery by “modern-day capitalism” of the “technique” of debt; and, second and relatedly, the question of the conditions of the future, which is constructed throughout The Making of the Indebted Man merely as the self-identical possibility of mastery projecting itself along an infinite horizon, without difference or remainder. This is a future altogether divested of temporal flux or uncertainty. For Lazzarato, this is the true aim of neoliberalism, but I want to suggest that such a “truth” is far from incontestable.
     
    These questions are strongly interrelated, of course, not just in the obvious sense that both the past and the future imply temporality, or in the banal sense that all causal or teleological thought (including some varieties of Marxism) typically assumes one to depend upon the other. More specifically, they are interrelated because the text on which Lazzarato bases the conceptual elements of his argument—the second essay of the Genealogy—is itself shot through with the uncertain question of retroactivity. For Nietzsche, this concerns the error of mixing up and muddling the “origin” with the “aim” of something, when, as he puts it:
     

    there is a world of difference between the reason for something coming into existence in the first place and the ultimate use to which it is put … anything which exists, once it has somehow come into being, can be reinterpreted in the service of new intentions, repossessed, repeatedly modified to a new use by a power superior to it… all overpowering and mastering is a reinterpretation, a manipulation in the course of which the previous “meaning” and “aim” must necessarily be obscured or effaced. (58)

     
    As we will see, it can be argued that the question of retroactivity is absolutely inseparable from the problem of debt with which Nietzsche struggles. This reveals certain weaknesses or omissions in Lazzarato’s treatment of debt. In particular, his analysis only pays scant critical or philosophical attention to the question of the future and the past, the “aim” and the “origin,” instead viewing them largely as extended forms of the present (which may be more or less projected from the “now”); and he fails to think them according to the highly complicated and perhaps irresolvable structure of retroactivity that makes possible the very horizon or appearance of debt, as Nietzsche’s text implies.  If granting credit opens one up to future “uncertainty,” as he puts it, Lazzarato nevertheless insists rather emphatically that the “system of debt” must “neutralize time”: “that is the risk inherent to it” (45). Money as capital thus “pre-empts the future” (74), such that to talk of a present crisis is misleading because it suggests some hope of resolution or escape, whereas in all likelihood, he suggests, we are in the midst of an irreversible and permanent catastrophe (151). But if, as Nietzsche suggests (sometimes in spite of himself), debt exists for us or appears to us as part of time’s “uncertainty”—indeed, if it takes the very form of time’s uncertainty – one wonders how it could ever secure and extend itself unproblematically beyond time, simply appropriating or objectivizing time according to its own needs. How debt could survive without remainder is a problem that is arguably intrinsic to its make-up, and which in fact only redoubles throughout debt’s perhaps inescapably retroactive interpretation. From this perspective, it appears that the question of the future is pre-empted by Lazzarato himself as much as it is by “money as capital.”
     
    A further question concerns the relation of debt and sovereignty, particularly in regard to the proposition of a calculable future. Such a logic of calculability reduces the subject’s “contractual” relation to the state, and so is not simply of the order of the “economic,” but evinces a power in force. The pervasive figure of “indebted man” who foolishly tries to economize with a debt attests only to his subjection to that power. But even if we grant this logic a non- or aneconomic “origin,” one wonders if such calculation is truly becoming for the master. In Nietzschean terms, does the apprehensive need to control the future genuinely testify to the absolute self-will, the proud aggressivity and war-like venturing of the sovereign? Or does it tie him, instead, to the seemingly unbreakable structure of creditor and debtor? Put another way, on the basis of the intellectual grounds or resources of his own argument, we might ask whether Lazzarato’s God-like figure of the ultimate Creditor presiding over universal debt throughout the catastrophic time of a future-without-future is philosophically tenable.[5] There may instead be a divisible or non-self-identical core to the very structure and temporality of debt, one that could prove useful in thinking about its limits and the possibility of resistance (more so than Lazzarato’s rather poorly theorized allusions to capitalism’s contradictions or to a Nietzschean “second innocence.”)

     

     

    Nietzschean debts

    In the second essay of Nietzsche’s On the Genealogy of Morals, the principle of ressentiment that characterizes the profound break with aristocratic values through the slave revolt in morality operates on the basis of retroactivity. As such, the values derived through ressentiment are retrospectively posited as original. For Nietzsche, of course, slavish nature opts for vengefulness towards noble and higher life to compensate for its own weakness and impotence. Whereas the noble spirit places plenitude and self-reliance at the heart of aristocratic values, slavishness can do no more than found its moral system on the resentful rejection of higher life, reducing its capacity for action to the purely reactive. The image of the powerful man as the origin of evil justifies the wholly reactive moral schema of slavish life. For instance, through its account of ressentiment, the Genealogy questions the historical origins of justice as grounded in a sanctified notion of revenge, as if justice were simply a mechanism for righting wrongs or an apt expression of reactive feeling. For Nietzsche, justice develops not from the vengefulness that always supplements a concern for fairness or rights, but from what is most active in the noble spirit: “the really active feelings, such as the desire to dominate, to possess, and the like” (55). Justice, then, originates in nothing more than “the good will that prevails among those of roughly equal power to come to terms with each other”—that is, their “really active feelings”—through forms of economic and military settlement, bringing war to an end in circumstances of evenly matched force or capacity (and in the process, imposing their settlement on all those less powerful). In fact, Nietzsche suggests that “the active and aggressive forces” compel a settlement in this manner—that is, as an instance of good will among the powerful, rather than an abstractly conceived leveling in the interests of fairness or right—“in part to contain and moderate the extravagance of reactive pathos,” and to stop the spread of its “senseless raging.” Indeed, law itself is established to oppose the resentful interpretation of justice, which seeks redress for an injured party (an interpretation derived retroactively on behalf of injured parties). However, from this point of view, the justice meted out by law is neither a matter of intrinsic right, nor a case of “right and wrong as such.” Instead, “legal conditions” put into historic operation “exceptional states of emergency, partial restrictions which the will to life in its quest for power provisionally imposes on itself in order to serve its overall goal: the creation of larger units of power” fundamentally unchecked by reactive feeling (56–57).
     
    This line of argument chimes well with Lazzarato’s in its emphasis on the constitutive character of power, but it is nevertheless important to recognize at its center a clear connection between reactive morality (debt) and retroactivity. Reactive life is served by the retroactive explanation of origins, in a way not dissimilar to the retroactivity of the traumatic origin with which Freud struggles in “The Wolf-Man” (the idea that the origin may be generated retrospectively by the neurotic’s phantasmatic desire). Perhaps most importantly, retroactivity is not merely one means among others to develop the interests of slavish life. Instead, through its own complicated structure of guilt-debt, retroactivity is the very form that reactive feeling takes.  As Nietzsche writes, the attempt to “sanctify revenge under the name of justice… as if justice were merely an extension of the feeling of injury” posits revenge as the basis for bringing “all the reactive feelings retroactively to a position of honour” (54). To the extent that its devotion to revenge is unremitting, unrelenting, and pitiless, the retroactive honoring of reactive feelings upholds and expresses the morality of the slave (bondage to debt or vengeful reactive/economistic thought); more fundamentally, it seems indissociable from the character of reactive feeling itself.
     
    By its very title, of course, Nietzsche’s essay concerns itself with “guilt,” “bad conscience” and “related matters.”  He begins by noting that active forgetfulness is a particular strength of the man of noble spirit, and contributes to his “robust health”—in contrast to those who, like dyspeptics, are “never through with anything.” Nonetheless, a “counter-faculty” now adds itself to this “strength”: a form of memory that wills the suspension of active forgetting. This form of memory is allied to the “promising” that, from the outset, seems to draw “man” into his own definition. Someone who makes a promise, Nietzsche tells us, does so in order “that finally he would be able to vouch for himself as future” (40).  In the sense that the promiser assigns his name to a promise to open a line of credit to the future, in his own mind “man” has made himself “calculable, regular, necessary.” The “memory of the will” is, it seems, as much a feature of this calculability as the effort to “dispose of the future in advance,” which promising seeks to affirm (as Lazzarato emphasizes). Indeed, Nietzsche opens the second section of the essay by describing the interaction he has just suggested between memory and promise in terms of “the long history of responsibility” (40).  Here, he adds that the calculability of “man” as the subject of responsibility depends not only upon the uniformity or consistency of the past, present and future in the “life” of an individual, but also upon a regularity or uniformity among men, so that each is “an equal among equals.” If this implies the very seeds of slavish morality and reactive feeling (“the morality of custom and the social strait-jacket”), Nietzsche points us “by way of contrast” towards “the other end of this enormous process”: the very possibility of the “sovereign individual” no longer constrained by custom. Through “special consciousness of power and freedom,” such a man grasps his own self-sufficiency more genuinely. He can truly vouch for himself, and on this basis is entitled to promise.  Thus, as previously suggested, the “man” who promises emerges in the more complex interstices of active and slavish life. However, the type of equality demanded by reactive feeling is eschewed to the extent that this sovereign individual “respects those who are like him” only insofar as they, too, are capable of imposing their superiority upon lesser, more contemptible beings – in particular those “dogs” and “liars” who abuse their promises.
     
    Nietzsche traces within this history of responsibility the origin of conscience. The point at which this word occurs—in the transition from the second to the third section of the essay—also returns to the theme that willful memory is indispensable to the self-affirmation Nietzsche wishes to celebrate. If, in order to forge memories for himself, man learnt that “the most powerful aid to memory was pain,” nonetheless Nietzsche also laments the enduring nature of that “psychology” which, conceiving of remembrances as “branded” upon the mind, equates recollection with the persistence of a certain hurt (43). While the origins of asceticism are to be found in this doctrine of painful memory, Nietzsche implies it is also the founding myth of, for instance, Germanicism itself. As such, it is backed by a litany of cruel punishments designed for those who forget their Germanness among or indeed by dint of their various crimes. By the fourth section of the essay, however, Nietzsche finds firmer footing in the question of “bad conscience” or guilt. Here, “our genealogists of morals” are of no use because they think retroactively, imputing origins in terms of derived values and showing themselves incapable of comprehending a past that does not reflect their own moral schemas. As such, they lack the “second sight,” as Nietzsche puts it, which would allow them to trace the moral idea of guilt (Schuld) back to its more material origins in the concept of debt (schulden).  Consequently, Nietzsche insists that punishment as a form of repayment developed prior to and outside of the attribution of blame, which only imposed itself much later. Before this, he argues, punishment was not meted out soberly to repay guilt, but occurred as an apt expression of anger—one that, rather than overflowing itself in wholly gratuitous cruelty and running to the very limit of its power, was instead “held in check and modified” by an equivalence between transgressive damage and the retributive pain which the punisher imputed to the punishment itself.
     
    Punishment, then, took its meaning and definition—its specific form as punishment rather than mere violence—not from guilt, but from anger. And yet the very need to constitute punishment as punishment, leading as it did to the “idea of an equivalence between damage and pain,” gives force to the contractual form punishment takes as an expression of the sort of exchange-relationship one finds between creditor and debtor. Lazzarato, of course, disputes precisely this contractual or exchange form of debt, pointing instead to the more original context of those power relations which, as Nietzsche himself suggests, make “anger” possible. Yet, at this point in Nietzsche’s argument, one may well ask whether contract or exchange establishes itself as the necessary context for a sense of injury, or—vice versa—whether the experience of harm provides the explanation for the emergence of economic or contractual forms and practices of all kinds. Is it that “to repay” is first of all to repay harm done, as Nietzsche himself suggests, so that forms of exchange arise from the prior or more original experience of pain (as perhaps foremost a consequence of power)? Or, alternatively, is the very experience of pain, harm, or damage even possible outside of the very concept of injury that, Nietzsche tells us, stokes reactive feeling? (The latter, of course, is funded by a strongly economistic sense of fairness and equality.) If debts to the past are remembered only upon risk or threat of pain, or if the pledge to repay is from ancient times underwritten by the possibility of harsh bodily sacrifice, is it that pain makes possible the sense of debt and indebtedness? (Is debt indebted to pain?) Or, conversely, does the very possibility of pain emerge only on the strength of a certain set of economic relations? This persistent conundrum raises once more the problem of retroactive thinking: is it the case that Nietzschean thought leaves this matter unresolved as a way to free itself from the retroactive impulse, and thus to rejoice in a time before slavish reactivity (which may in fact serve Nietzsche’s own “retroactive” needs)? Or is it that Nietzsche falters before and thus remains embroiled in the snares of reactive-retroactive thinking?  On this basis, one might speculate about whether the Genealogy remains painfully caught in—and thus cruelly indebted to—precisely that form of thought it seeks to critique or surpass. Is it therefore impossible to approach the question of debt outside of retroactivity’s trap?
     
    In the fifth section of his essay, Nietzsche draws attention to the loosening of a strict equivalence between unrestituted debt and the commensurate bodily sacrifice. This is, for him, the welcome consequence of a “more Roman conception of law” (46).[6] Thus, the “logic of this whole form of exchange” undergoes a certain shift: instead of calculating the sum to be repaid by the stringent measure of actual flesh, recompense is to be calculated in terms of the amount of pleasure extracted from the other’s suffering. The extent of the gratification may intensify depending on the relative social rankings of debtor and creditor—the lower the creditor and the higher the debtor, the greater the delight in inflicting “punishment”—so that the precise value of the pleasure in another’s distress varied according to class position. Nevertheless, in as much as it entailed what Nietzsche terms “the entitlement and right to cruelty,” this departure from a more strictly reactive system of compensation introduced the distinct possibility of a (perhaps more original) uneconomic or aneconomic element into the economy of credit and debt. For surely cruelty distinguishes itself from revenge in that it includes a gratuitous supplement – even if in the Spinozist formulation of “disinterested malice”– that would seem to better serve the sovereign aggressivity of noble life, rather than purely reactive slavish morals.  As Nietzsche observes, “the creditor partakes of a privilege of the masters” by means of a “punishment” based on the extraction of pleasure; regardless of the specific identity of creditor or debtor, this system serves the noble spirit rather than slavish life (46–47). Here again the main tenor of Lazzarato’s emphasis on power  echoes Nietzsche’s own direction of thought. If “man” is indeed the “measuring animal,” if he is developed within and by means of systems of exchange, value, and price, nevertheless this is not the whole story, or at any rate the story is far from simple. For while such apparent economism determines the very possibility of man’s self-estimation and astuteness—his “thinking as such,” Nietzsche ventures to say—nevertheless the principle of mastery that impels such economistic thinking and practice implies the extraction of a surplus that cannot simply be reassimilated to the narrow world of economic values (though, for all that, it remains a crucial part of it): “man’s feeling of superiority” (51). This is because—as the example of a law that is “more Roman” implies—the sense of masterful privilege or sovereign aggressivity extracts its supplement of “superiority” precisely by resisting the more purely economistic attitude of reactive feeling. Somewhat paradoxically, then, this “noble” surplus is able to assert its value in and over a social world defined by economic exchange, by dint of the very fact that it cannot be wholly determined by it. It is perhaps the fact that one cannot easily economize with this paradox that reinforces the enigmatic power of the master.
     
    Yet such an aneconomic remainder of economy finds its mirror image in the power not simply to forgive transgressions rather than punish them, but to overlook them altogether. Such power is perhaps closely allied to the ability to decide exemptions or exceptions to the law—the very same law that, as we’ve already seen, is in any case nothing but an “exceptional state” designed to restrict sovereign will only to furnish its ultimate ambitions more effectively, not least by mediating and thus lessening the “reactive” resentments of injured parties. Despite the seemingly inexorable pattern of credit and debt which determines social relations tout court, therefore, Nietzsche observes that the developed power of the community attests to itself insofar as it no longer needs to punish its debtors—those who, according to a variety of misdeeds, transgress against the community by breaking or by failing to acknowledge their contractual obligation to it. Put differently, sovereign power is in fact the power to eschew debt, to decide against the (reactive) logic that “everything must be paid off.”
     
    This feature of Nietzsche’s argument is insufficiently acknowledged by Lazzarato, even though it fits with his insistence on the non-economic origin of debt. To overlook debt—to ignore the transgressor’s “default” or their un-repaid indebtedness—is to demonstrate that one is powerful enough to survive the “loss” without needing recompense in the (economic) form of a substitution: punishment for debt. It is to assert that one is powerful enough to transcend the exchange-form of life. Indeed, on this basis great strength is affirmed, not threatened, by an ever-increasing amount of unpaid debt. Once again, the “noble” supplement extracted by the master in this state of affairs is in one sense a part or feature of and yet irreducible to the “economy” that is a principal instrument of power (albeit a power that is asymmetric and thus aneconomic in originary terms). Once more, one might contend, this very same paradox lies at the heart of the enigma of sovereignty. Yet such a paradox keeps open the question of whether recourse to the debt economy—immersion in debtor-creditor relations, whether partial or not—enhances or jeopardizes the creditor as a figure of mastery or sovereignty. Perhaps it does both at the same time.
     
    The folly of retroactive thinking is made most explicit in section twelve of the essay, where Nietzsche warns against the error of confusing or conflating the “origin” with the “aim” of punishment. As we have seen, he writes that:
     

    there is a world of difference between the reason for something coming into existence in the first place and the ultimate use to which it is put … anything which exists, once it has somehow come into being, can be reinterpreted in the service of new intentions, repossessed, repeatedly modified to a new use by a power superior to it… all overpowering and mastering is a reinterpretation, a manipulation in the course of which the previous “meaning” and “aim” must necessarily be obscured or effaced. (58)

     
    From the perspective of the will to power, history is not the story of causal development or progression, but one of a succession of more or less violent overturnings; the most rigorous and astute analysis of the usage of a thing, or of its “aims” in the present, is therefore poorly served by the tendency to impute an “origin” based upon the (extended) terms of this same analysis—although, of course, the distortion this implies is never just a weakness, in the sense that such misrepresentation is also part of the project of “overpowering” and “mastering” that such “reinterpretation” itself serves. If this looks to be a case of taking from one hand to give to another (i.e., strengthening and weakening oneself in equal measure), nevertheless it is not quite the same as robbing Peter to pay Paul, because what is involved is not a zero-sum game. Instead, there is a definite interest at stake. If the reactive morality of the slave implies a near interminable debt, retroactive thinking extracts a surplus in precisely this form of interest, making the debt work to its credit. The use of the word “repossessed” is telling here. In English, the term suggests the legally-settled restitution of goods or property to the original owner. The German is somewhat more colloquial and violent; Neu in Beschlag genommen suggests being taken over anew, although Beschlag is constructed from the verb to strike (schlagen). The overall meaning is not so much that of “repossession” in the English sense, but of forever being violently overpowered, mastered, “struck,” albeit struck or forced into service rather than being physically accosted more directly. Still, to the extent that it implies at once an inability to repay debts and a refusal to overlook or write them off, “repossession” has some kinship with retroactivity. Retroactive reappropriation of the meaning of an “origin” at once denies that “origin” by more or less violently transforming its meaning “in the service of new intentions,” yet acknowledges it in the form of the reactive feeling which repeatedly encounters or confronts the “origin” as an almost interminable source of injury, and thus a constant source of debit or debt. Indeed, to deny (indebtedness to) the “origin” by reinterpreting it, while reinterpreting it as the basis for a pervasive sense of liability, debit, or debt—a debt from which, nevertheless, untold credit or interest may be extracted—suggests the highly complex debt economy of retroactive thinking/reactive life.
     
    The Nietzschean economy of debt is further complicated and reinforced by what we might term its diachronic axis, whereby the indebtedness of the present generation to its forefathers increases as the community prospers. For Nietzsche, as the community has more and more to be thankful for, its debts become almost irredeemable. Once more, the debt-form of social life reaches a certain zenith only at the point of near insolvency: that stage at which, in order to be settled, debts could perhaps only ever be written off. While Nietzsche suggests that those of truly noble quality repay their forefathers with interest (the obvious paradox here hardly needs remarking) (70), nevertheless it is difficult in this context not to think the contrary (a la Lazzarato): namely, that the effort to repay only deepens the debt, even and perhaps especially if it is massive. Nietzsche writes of periodic “large lump” repayments (cruel sacrifices and the like), which foreground the extent of the debt and powerfully underline “the fear of the forefather and his power” (until he is, famously, “transfigured into a god”); these payments serve not to lessen or ameliorate but to inflate the debt further, raising the stakes of the entire situation. Yet this spiraling debt does not paralyze the community; on the contrary, it is merely a sign of its prosperity and strength, becoming “ever-more victorious, independent, respected, feared” (69).
     
    The desire to redeem what is owed, and sometimes even to mimic the gods, surely persists so as to complicate the credit-debt structure of the community. In addition, as Nietzsche speculates (perhaps naively), the dramatic rise of atheism may come to liberate mankind from a sense of indebtedness. Nevertheless, that “the sense of guilt towards the divinity has continued to grow for several thousands of years” testifies to the long-standing and near intractable debt structure of modern society. In fact, within the space of a few lines, Nietzsche seems to backtrack on his dream of a “second innocence” born of aesthetic feeling, lamenting that “the real situation is fearfully different.”  Indeed, despite the millennial tone of the essay’s last section, which dreams of the redeeming-godless “man of the future,” Nietzsche is still to be found saying that, in the current circumstances, “an attempt at reversal would in itself be impossible.” In a line all the more striking for its contemporary resonance, he asserts: “The goal now is the pessimistic one of closing off once and for all the prospect of a definitive repayment.” An “iron possibility” takes hold through the ever-more intransigent imposition of an undischargeable duty, a remorseless guilt, “eating its way in, spreading down and out like a polyp.” No penance would be enough to atone, no repayment enough to compensate (71–75).
     
    All of this would seem to be grist to Lazzarato’s mill.  However, in an ironic final twist of expropriation, even the creditor—the master, the god—is at last swept into this nightmarish scenario of total debt. As Nietzsche enigmatically hints, the forefather becomes Adam, divine banishment incarnate. This does not result in the prospect of revolutionary change but instead ushers in a godless afterlife, “essentially devoid of value,” in which the story of the gods’ fall from grace—as pure expediency—is retold in terms of Christ’s sacrifice: God becomes man and takes man’s place, so that if he succumbs to (indebted) man’s plight at all, it is only to redeem his guilt and all guilt (72). By such means, however, God himself seeks redress, seeks to redeem or re-place himself, to restore his credit. In other words, as Nietzsche puts it, he is to be found “paying himself off.” Perhaps only a God can so blithely write off debt, even his own, but one wonders whether this leaves him purely “in the black.”  Through the enigma of God’s self-torture on the cross (a self-torture which, perhaps by ironic reversal, seems to mimic the torments of slavish life), does such a death cancel all debts to the absolute credit of the divine? Or does it signal, too, just this fall into a whole world of debt, into a world that is so debt-ridden it is by now almost beyond debt, one which survives therefore only as “nihilistic renunciation,” “essentially devoid of value”? Nietzsche does not exactly tell the story this way, preferring instead to concentrate on man’s slavish torments before a God to whom all is owed (cruelly felt as “real,” “incarnate”). But the possibility that this debt—in all its impossible cruelty—is premised on the spectrality of an ultimate Creditor lingers, ghost-like, in his text. In view of this phantasmatic scene, the debate into which Nietzsche enters in the last section of the essay—whether or not his writing sets up anew or forever breaks into pieces “the shrine” of an ideal—seems a little beside the point. For Nietzsche’s text suggests that to bring down or to set up a new God may be part of the same picture. What would such an insight do to the dream or vision of a “conqueror of God and of nothingness” yet to come, with which the text concludes?
     
    On the basis of this reading of Nietzsche, two objections arise to Lazzarato’s thesis. First, his idea of a catastrophic future-without-future of permanent debt depends on the analysis of an ever-intensifying asymmetry of power that elevates the creditor to near-Godlike status. While this suggestion clearly derives from a certain strand of thought in Nietzsche’s Genealogy, a debt so pervasive that it leaves no creditor intact can more radically suggest ways to think about the non-self-identical or divisible limits of sovereignty and sovereign debt. Second, and relatedly (because it implies a question of the future that Lazzarato says sovereign debt has cancelled entirely), the idea that the retroactivity so central to the possibility of debt itself is based on a false continuity between past and present, “origin” and “aim,” suggests in turn that debt itself (in the form of reactivity-retroactivity) aggresses against temporal continuity in general. If this is true, then debt’s supposed commitment to the unstinting continuity and continuation of the present for all future time to come (as an unbreakable expression of power) itself becomes questionable and resistible, not just as an idea but in terms of the practical possibilities suggested by the limit or deficit between what debt wants and what it is: in other words, its retroactivity. Once more, such a possibility arises despite some of the more dominant flourishes of Nietzsche’s remarks. Taken together, these objections to the oversimplified conceptions of sovereignty and temporality in Lazzarato’s book point towards other possibilities, other scenarios in neoliberalism’s future, than the ones he is prepared to admit. Thinking both of Graeber and Lazzarato, we might arrive at the following conclusion: Where the question of debt is concerned, taking retroactivity seriously rather than dismissing or rejecting it may prove surprisingly productive for the times to come.
     

    Simon Morgan Wortham is Professor of English in the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, London. He is co-director of the London Graduate School. His books include Counter-Institutions: Jacques Derrida and the Question of the University (Fordham UP, 2006), Experimenting: Essays with Samuel Weber, co-edited with Gary Hall (Fordham UP, 2007), Encountering Derrida: Legacies and Futures of Deconstruction, co-edited with Allison Weiner (Continuum, 2007), Derrida: Writing Events (Continuum, 2008), The Derrida Dictionary (Continuum, 2010) and The Poetics of Sleep: From Aristotle to Nancy (Bloomsbury, 2013). His book, Modern Thought in Pain: Philosophy, Politics, Psychoanalysis, is forthcoming from Edinburgh University Press (2014).
     

    [1] Of course, as Graeber recognizes, the advent of Keynesian economics marks a certain departure from this type of thinking, opening up an alternative tradition that acknowledges money’s connection to the state, in that the latter establishes the legal grounds and manages the economic basis of modern exchange.

    [2] In particular, because the theory of primordial debt is largely a European rather than an Anglo-American phenomenon, Graeber suggests that its “mindset” is avowedly post-French Revolution.

    [3] A section of this essay appeared in the form of a review article on Lazzarato’s book, “Time of Debt,” in Radical Philosophy 180 (2013): 35-43. Permission to republish this material is gratefully acknowledged.

    [4] In his third chapter, “The Ascendancy of Debt in Neoliberalism,” Lazzarato also suggests ways in which sovereignty has been transformed by debt in terms of its disciplinary and biopolitical horizons and practices.

    [5] Much could be said of Lazzarato’s own debts, not just to Nietzsche, the legacy of the Frankfurt School and other varieties of twentieth-century theory, but also to autonomism and the demands of a post-autonomist account of capital.

    [6] In sections six and seven of the Genealogy, Nietzsche suggests that the bloodiest festivities of cruelty and torture—to the extent that they rehearse not just the possibility of the advent of “man” but also the theodical interpretation of suffering, which in turn makes possible the “invention of ‘free will’” (if only to alleviate the boredom of the gods when confronted with a too-deterministic world) —establish a context for the emergence of “conscience” and “guilt.” They do so partly in the sense that cruelty – albeit despite itself – eventually bred shame and, under the increasing “spell of society and peace” (64), a sickly sensitivity to pain, which for Nietzsche was readily harnessed to the benefit of reactive moral schemas (49–51). Here, man is afflicted by an inner consciousness or “soul,” repelled by the freedom and wildness of the truly active life, and turns against himself, suffers from himself, and is cruel to himself. This is the form “bad conscience” takes: its morality is not unselfish or “unegoistic” but is based, somewhat differently, on a “will to mistreat oneself” (68). At the same time, Nietzsche is suspicious of attempts to explain the origin or emergence of guilt in terms of practices of punishment, arguing that “broadly speaking, punishment hardens and deadens,” while “genuine pangs of conscience are especially rare among criminals and prisoners.” This is partly because, for Nietzsche, punishment—at least in its pre-historical phase—displays no interest in reinforcing blame but merely seeks to respond to the fact of harm, which may have occurred regardless of the intentions of the culprit. Such punishment in fact serves to detach the criminal from a sense of responsibility for his actions, promotes fatalism, and so actually hinders the sense of guilt (62). Meanwhile, in section seventeen, Nietzsche asserts that “bad conscience” can be traced back to the violent reduction and suppression of freedom caused by the active force of sovereign individuals: in other words, the will to power.
     

    Works Cited

    • Graeber, David. Debt: The First 5,000 Years. New York: Melville House, 2011. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition. Trans. Joshua David Jordan.  Amsterdam: Semiotext(e), 2012. Print.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. On the Genealogy of Morals. Trans. Douglas Smith. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
  • Politics of the Debt

    Étienne Balibar (bio)

    Kingston University

    Columbia University

    eb2333@columbia.edu

     

    Abstract

    This essay attends to the specifics of the debt economy within contemporary finance capital: its production of profit, credit, money, taxes, and derivatives; its control of institutions and its organizational techniques; its relation to the State, to banks, to industry, to labor, and to consumption; its management of risk and of cycles of boom and bust; and so forth. It offers a detailed account of debt as a generalized means of control and a powerful mechanism for generating, maintaining, and multiplying inequalities. Yet “debt” is not so much “sovereign” as characteristic of a quasi-sovereignty that remains susceptible to conflicts and contradictions. Thus, the essay asks questions about the limits of debt and debt accumulation. It also debates the possibility of debt cancellation, notably in the context of intensifying instabilities surrounding both the concept and practice of ownership or property.

     

    1. Debt economy and the hegemony of finance capital

    The idea of a qualitative difference between a generalized debt economy and the traditional Marxist notion of finance capital, which is defended in particular by Maurizio Lazzarato in The Making of the Indebted Man, certainly touches an important point. Although there were debts in every economy where there was credit (the loaning and borrowing of money), and capitalism in particular could not exist without credit, two essential characteristics of the present regime seem never before to have existed on the current scale: one is that the same credit institutions (banks) subsidize both the production and the consumption of the same goods (e.g., housing), which means that, in a sense, they are selling to themselves at a profit through the mere intermediary of indebted industrials and consumers. The other is that debts are not only discounted, but also transformed into derivatives, which are debts of debts (or assets made of debts, on which one can speculate, a phenomenon its promoters refer to as the miraculous leverage of the modern financial industry, whereas its critics call it a casino economy). We need to insist, however, that the initiative for the creation of the debt economy, with all the power that it carries, arises from the turn towards the speculation of finance capital itself. This turn must be linked to globalization: the debt economy is anintensive aspect, both localized and individualized, of the global extension or reach of financial operations. This also explains why contemporary capitalism acquires atotalitarian dimension, in the etymological sense: in a system in which virtually all subjects or agents are indebted, there seems to be no space or sphere of existence left outside the capitalist subsumption. In Marx’s terms, capital has reached the stage of totality. It remains to be seen, however, what effect this has on the cyclical processes of expansion and crisis. When finance capital concentrates as many resources as possible in short term investments in stocks or bonds it hugely increases risk: at the same time that it makes profits from risk (or even from defaults), it also seeks protection against risk by relying on the support (the loans and bailouts) of the State, the insurer of last resort, which gathers the resources of many entrepreneurs, workers, consumers, and taxpayers – in short, of the citizens. This is called the privatization of profits and the socialization of losses. A formal correspondence, at least, does therefore exist between the debt economy and the transformation taking place at the other end of society: that of statutory labor into what some sociologists now call the precariat, a new historical wave of proletarization or a second proletarization (if the long wave leading from the dispossession of the agricultural commons to the industrial revolution was the first).
     
    1.1. Credit is a necessary function of exchanging commodities for money, but one that can become autonomous (and that creates the most ancient forms of capitalism). This autonomy leads to a division of labor between industrial or commercial firms and banks (or credit institutions) whose capital is pure money, which bears interest on loans but also makes a profit through the selling of “financial products.” In a first phase of modern capitalism, finance capital is mainly dependent on industrial or more generally “productive” capital, whose operations it serves or facilitates for its profits. 1 But this was always a relationship between forces (in which, following Adam Smith’s terminology, one term must command the other). And banks, even in pre-capitalist historical phases, had a relationship with the State, whose civil or military budget they financed (what David Harvey calls the state-finance nexus). Their “mortgage” was provided by taxes of all sorts that gave the State its resources (and sometimes were subcontracted to the financiers themselves). With the development of capitalism and its subsumption of the whole society, banks became also increasingly related to private individuals (or households) whose savings they collected, and who borrowed money from them for their own expenditures.
     
    In the early 20th century, Hilferding, Lenin, Luxemburg and other Marxist theorists of imperialism proposed a theory linking the division of the world among hegemonic (powerfully militarized) nation-states to the new domination of finance capital, whose interests controlled the productive operations of many other capitals through the institution of “holdings.” The banks and financial institutions, however, retained a national character (and sometimes a nationalist outlook, particularly based on their essential link with colonization). But today’s finance capitalism has seen the emergence of multinational private firms whose power exceeds in several respects that of most states, and in any case largely autonomous with respect to their policies, because they are able to organize a competition between States’ territories and services (though, it could be argued, with considerable differences in their resulting dependency). For such neo-capitalism, the world has become largely deterritorialized, but also fragmented into zones of unequal profitability whose value for investments is continuously changing. The idea of an ultra-imperialist phase therefore acquires a new relevance.
     
    1.2. It is questionable, however, that this should lead to the assertion—put forth by Antonio Negri, Michael Hardt, and their school, including Christian Marazzi and Lazzarato himself—that global finance capitalism has replaced profit with rent, with profit functioning as a new kind of rent based on external control and exploitation. According to this argument, finance capital uses diverse means of coercion, including wars and insecurity, to extoll surplus-value, without being able to organize productive activities themselves. As a consequence, production’s collective agents, i.e., laborers in the general sense, have become virtually autonomous in their activity. 2> Although I admit it is necessary to link finance capital and the debt economy to a new regime of exploitation, this notion of rent is far from clear in my eyes. It is true that the power of finance capital no longer consists only in concentrating stocks or shares of industrial or commercial firms; it now also consists in the accumulation of debts arising from different sources (such as private firms, states, public agencies, and households) that are then transformed into derivative products supplied on the financial market. 3 But the power of finance capital also produces a generalized surplus-value whose sources can be anywhere in the world (or can become easily delocalized because of advances in transportation systems and digital communication), and makes possible the extreme mobility of financial products (or “fictive capital”). Financial capital, in fact, now chooses the places and methods of exploitation in the first place – be it the exploitation of labor or the exploitation of natural resources. The turning point came when it was no longer industrial capital that calculated its debts towards the banks as financial costs affecting the rate of profit, but rather finance capital (the so-called financial industry) that continuously measured the profitability of its investments in any sector, with the ability to decide which industries to enhance and which to suppress (together with their installations, accumulated experience, and employees). 4
     
    The extent to which strategies of exploitation are directly subjected to the movements and cycles of financial concentration is not only an economic question; it is also a crucial political question, because banks and financial operators can become omni-competent only inasmuch as they escape or loosen public regulations. This involves a balance of power with the State qua incarnation of the public authority. As François Chesnais has written: “Since the 1990’s, big banks have progressively become transformed into diversified financial groups, which merge the activities of credit and investment” (17). This is due to the abolishment of regulations such as the Glass-Steagall act (part of a more general class of antitrust legislations resulting from New Deal policies in 1933), which had forced banks to remain specialized in either of the two activities or to divide their capital into separate stocks. Indeed a considerable part of the speculative operations of banks are now performed on their behalf by hedge fundsand other operators of “shadow banking” that are not controlled at all. The distance between banks, speculative funds, and stockbrokers has been reduced to a minimum, if not annulled. Correlatively, the State’s loss of power to regulate finance has become, as we will see, the power of finance to control the State and dictate its policies.
     
    And finally, a generalized surplus-value is also linked to genuine changes in civilization that have anthropological significance. This value is produced not only through the exploitation of a collective labor-force (that nevertheless remains an important basis of accumulation), but also through the organization of mass consumption on credit (and therefore involves a multiplication of popular debts). Mass consumption on credit in fact combines overconsumption with underconsumption, in the form of an imposition of massive low-quality products and a distortion or neglect of basic needs (health care being a good example). More than before, this value also accrues from the destructive exploitation of natural resources, which ranges from the development of “bio-capitalism” to the discovery of new energy sources and raw materials, making transformations of the environment a direct responsibility of finance capital. 5
     
    1.3. Global finance capitalism and the debt economy are characterized by the increasing pressure put on economic units (individual or corporate firms) to yield continuously exceptional rates of profit (or returns on investments) as far above the average rate of profit as possible. If, as David Harvey in particular has argued, the neo-liberal forms of management that accompany its hegemony have not proved particularly effective in generating growth, this profitability can be achieved only on the condition that many other investments are forced to accept losses or low returns. One can anticipate, from this point of view, the destructive character of contemporary capitalism with respect to many forms of social life, ranging from the de-industrialization of old regions of production to a new wave of elimination of non-capitalist economic and social activities such as culture, education, and security. The “normal” profits from the financial sphere must now include short-term profits, which cover high financial costs (in particular the liquidities for repaying debts) and the continuously rising salaries and bonuses of managers (allegedly justified by the greater complexity of the skills needed for financial operations and the risks of today’s business careers). Adding to the unequal distribution of profits and the “accumulation by dispossession,” there must also arise a new wave of proletarization, including the ruin of the working classes that, over the twentieth century in the “core” regions of the world-economy, had acquired social rights and social welfare in the framework of a labor society (société salariale). 6 This arises from permanent shifting between employment and unemployment (a transition from stable wage labor to precarious jobs) and a continuous intensification of individual labor. Together they generate high levels of exclusion and the elimination of “useless” or “disposable” humans. And this extremely violent situation (or situation of normalized insecurity) is made acceptable globally partially through a fierce competition among territories, populations, and anthropological categories (young versus aged, men versus women, migrants versus the geographically stable). This competition is the concrete face of the “risk society” theorized by some sociologists since Ulrich Beck.
     
    1.4. Contemporary economists belonging to different schools (classical, Keynesian, and even Marxist) have described the correlation between the autonomization of finance capital (its rise to command of the economy) and the multiplication of debts and of levels of debt (the leverage effect). 7 In effect, multiplication means several things. First, it is a quantitative phenomenon (for example, US public debt rose from $259 billion in 1945, when it represented 116% of the GDP, to $2.9 trillion in 1989 (50% of the GDP), to $16.7 trillion in 2013 (100% of the GDP); from 2000 to 2008, private debt in the US grew from $26.5 trillion to $54.5 trillion) (Amadeo; Clark). But indebtedness also concerns an increasingly wider spectrum of economic agents (public and private corporations, associations, individuals, local communities like the City of Detroit, which has recently been forced to file for bankruptcy, independent countries, etc.). And above all, through the mechanism of insurance, re-insurance, and securitization, debts are pledged upon one another. This is combined with the “leverage effect,” which makes it possible to acquire stocks or shares of corporate properties with a minimal expenditure of actual resources: money is borrowed from others, so that in fact a mere pledge of paying allows one to buy and accumulate assets (what Giraud has called “the merchandising of promise”). After the 2008 financial crisis (which was triggered by credit institutions racing towards the dissemination of loans, particularly mortgages, for individual consumption, and by banks and insurance companies accumulating “rotten” securities pledged on these loans), two phenomena emerged clearly: (1) beyond a certain level of generalized indebtedness, there is a floating debt that is insolvent (what, after a card game where the loser is the player who, by the end, could not get rid of his bad card, Giraud calls the mistigri or black jack): it will never be repaid, and therefore threatens the whole system with a crash, but also generates a ruthless negative competitionbetween agents who try to have the losses transferred to others; (2) the State (even when it is itself heavily indebted) must be not only (qua Central Bank) a lender of last resort, but also an insurer of last resort: essentially transforming (through bailouts and easy liquidities) private debts into social debts that will be covered ultimately by raising taxes (and hence paid for by the poor and the middle class, the “99%”) or by printing money (or by both), with the very real danger that States themselves become insolvent debtors on the global financial market. There is consequently only a choice between two forms of default, which in the end can also become added.
     

    2. Debts, taxes, money

    Economists (or historians or anthropologists) who theorize about the origins of money (meaning either its historical origin or its contemporary creation as instrument of exchanges, savings, and capitalization) usually adopt one of two rival theories that can be traced back to the classical age: the so-called private credit theory (which insists on the function of banks and the operations of lending and trading securities that generate liquidities) and the so-called Cartalist theory (which insists on the function of the State, through the intermediary of the Central Banks, in defining the currency and preserving its value). 8 In both cases, money and debt are linked, but in different ways. The two theories do not describe two sides of a coin, but form part of a general process: in other words they are not incompatible, but should be considered complementary. This becomes more apparent if (following a suggestion from Suzanne de Brunhoff, in her successive attempts at formulating a Marxist theory of money that was not explicit in Marx) one asks about not only the creation but also the steady reproduction of the monetary system, with its different functions. 9 Both private banks and States are inevitably involved in this reproduction (which results in interdependency or creates a common interest, but also generates a mobile power relation among banks and the State). This is because two different economic circuits are articulated with each other in the reproduction of money: the banking circuit irrigates the economy with credits, or liquidities, that “mediate” every economic operation, and the fiscal circuit drains contributions of many different kinds appropriated by the State (direct and indirect taxes on households, corporations, revenues, consumption, properties, etc.), making them convertible. 10
     
    The levies of the State are visible in the form of taxes, whose product is used for its own expenditures and investments. But they are also redistributed (returned to their source, as it were) in the form of infrastructures, services, protection, and public safety, a large part of which are invisible because they are distributed not individually but collectively through social institutions, or in a generic manner because they can’t be divided and concern the population as a community (e.g., security, cultural services, education, etc.). On their side, banks gather individual or corporate savings, which they compensate through interest; but they also offer access to credit, which in turn is their specific way of making a profit (and we now know that, just as in the case of the State, but through a completely different mechanism, the monetary resources are concentrated essentially in the mass of ordinary citizens.) Banks “create” money through their credit operations (because securities can be used as means of payment and transferred from a buyer to a seller, what in economic jargon is called an IOU), and the State (i.e., the Central Bank, whose legal autonomy varies from one country or federation to another) “creates” money through the official printing of banknotes, whose value is guaranteed by reserves11 but also fluctuates against other currencies on the market. It is the articulation of these two mechanisms with each other, one public and one private, that reproduces the money “form” as such (a universal function, coextensive with the market, which, however – even in the classical period of the gold standard – exists only in the form of rival national currencies, some of which nevertheless play a transnational role, because they are accepted as “reserve currencies”). Taxes and savings may compete to drain the money of the citizens, but whatever the proportion, there are two “debts” here that ultimately must be convertible into one another. For that reason, money (just like law, in a different manner) is the essential instrument for the articulation of the public and the private realms in modern societies – which means that it constructs society as such (or produces what Althusser had called the “society effect”) (Althusser and Balibar 65).
     
    2.1. Contrary to what many Marxists but also other economists believe, because they look for a “real economy” whose concept would be sufficiently defined without the monetary “sign,” de Brunhoff seems right to insist that money is not an exogenous factor that the State would inject into the economy by means of the Central Bank. But it is also not a purely economic factor, in the sense of simply arising from the logic of private exchanges and debts that need a universal quantitative expression or equivalent. The rival theories, which tend to be favored either by liberals or by institutionalists, are unilateral views that do not account for the reproduction of the general equivalent (in terms of its value as well as its function). When the banks and credit institutions lend money and provide securities that can circulate (so long as they are formulated in an official currency, validated by the Central Bank), they create money that is a pledge: this indicates a fundamental homogeneity between money as such and debt, as if money is a generalized or socialized debt. When the State creates bonds that can be acquired by individual or corporate buyers, it also creates a debt that is pledged on a different kind of social debt: its own political legitimacy, or its capacity to command the actual payment of taxes by the citizens (since the State has a “monopoly” on the levy of taxes, which can be delegated to local communities, just as it has a monopoly on the legitimate use of force). And we know that this legitimacy can be contested: it is therefore a political factor as much as an economic capacity, which creates a political risk. Some economists have noted that banks also have a privilege over all other private agents: banks can use their own debts to pay their creditors, or put their debts in circulation, which ordinary citizens cannot do—though banks can do this only as long as they are themselves considered solvent, which is their form of legitimacy. Others believe that the two circuits are equally based on the existence of debt: but on the one side this would be an economic debt, which is finite and measurable, whereas on the other side it is a symbolic or anthropological debt, which means that citizens owe a perpetual debt to the State that protects them (and the Modern “welfare State” would bring this to light and completion). 12 I prefer to speak of a political articulation of the economic and the social realms with each other, an articulation secured by institutions and power, but also exposed to the conflictual nature inherent in every relation of power. The articulation of the two circuits (or the two debts) generates a “society effect,” but it is itself contingent on the vicissitudes of a power relation.
     
    2.2. It seems paradoxical that the private circuit of credit has become increasingly dominant in the evaluation of money or its exchange value (i.e., the exchange of specific currencies, like the dollar and the euro, against one another). Even powerful Central Banks are forced to listen to the indications of the market when they choose to release money or to change the national rate of interest. On one side, commercial operations and investments are increasingly transnational, and banks and financial operators trade currencies with one another just as they trade other commodities (or they speculate on them, at the risk of provoking the devaluation of their own assets, a case of one hand ignoring what the other hand does). On the other side, Public Budgets (and hence Treasuries) are indebted toward various creditors, who can be mainly their national citizens, as in Japan, or – increasingly and not only for “weak” countries – operators on the international financial market itself. As a consequence, the market (with its rating agencies)evaluates not only the currencies (pushing them upwards or downwards) but the States themselves whose solvency is rated high or low.
     
    This becomes a powerful factor of speculation, whose trigger is the “spread” between rates of interest that States must accept to access the credit facilities without which their own budget would collapse. But there is a vicious circle here, because higher rates of interest make the public debts even more unsustainable. (Conversely, many public debts considered untenable would rapidly become manageable again if all States had access when necessary to the same low rates of credit as, for instance, the private banks considered too big to fail.) But the high rates of interest and the escalation of secondary borrowings that they provoke are also a primary source of profits for the lenders. So (even if some debts have been canceled or discounted) the banks keep making huge profits on the Greek and the Spanish debts. The US is indeed a special case because, as a “reserve currency,” the dollar keeps financing the country’s huge deficits by providing money in an apparently unlimited manner: it converts its own debt into money, as it were. But this is perhaps only a deferral: it is dependent on the fact that US bonds are bought in large amounts on the financial market, mainly today by Asian and especially Chinese banks – which creates a common interest to avoid a crash or a devaluation of their property. Someday the hierarchy of interests could change.
     
    Ultimately, however, any public debts are pledged on the anticipation of tax returns. So the banks that increasingly hold budgets and currencies hostage inasmuch as they give them credits are in need of an insurance provided by the States and thus by the populations represented by their States. In the current crisis, the States are permanently blackmailed by the financial markets, but they keep the banks afloat, first through liquidities offered by the Central Banks, then through virtual or actual bailouts paid for by the population (or in any case advanced by the population). Taxes (and the fiscal circuit) are more than ever a pillar of the system. Taxes are always declared too high, but they are needed.
     
    At his point it would be interesting to raise several political questions. One is the question of tax evasion. It is periodically denounced (and occasionally invoked to stigmatize the corruption of certain States), but is it not in fact organized by the States and the financial operators as an element of their permanent negotiation behind closed doors? The States tolerate or organize fiscal havens, where significant financial assets are transferred. 13 States are also, more generally, setting up a permanent competition to attract capital through favorable fiscal conditions (a situation that, as we know, the European Union has so far refrained from abolishing). Another question concerns the logic that leads public institutions to define a “middle way” between, on the one hand, using public resources (arising from taxes) to subsidize the private financial sector (e.g., when bailing out banks deemed too big to fail), and, on the other hand, increasing through public investments or subsidies the capacity of the national economy to serve social needs, in terms of employment, infrastructures, scientific research, welfare programs, and the reduction of inequalities. Nobody believes that this can be defined in a “scientific” manner. It is – again – a question of risks and aleatory choices. However, the official doctrine is that these choices are made in the general interest. This seems very doubtful, when it appears that power relations and ideologies inform every negotiation and distribution of debts between the private and public sectors, and between the public (national) agents themselves.
     
    2.3. According to economists, the relative strength of currencies whose competition (sometimes amounting to “currency wars”) underpins the “monetary function” is determined by many factors. 14 In the past, under the influence of productivist or industrialist theories, what was mainly emphasized was the comparative strength of the real economies. It seems now that an even greater role, or at least a necessary mediation, is played by the debt-power, or the capacity to borrow at affordable rates, that is decided by financial operators through their rating agencies. This power is distributed among private and public agents: Aglietta and others insist that private debts are even more decisive than public debts in the difficult situation of European countries (including Germany). But private debts can become public, just as public debts are continuously privatized. 15 The question of comparative access to credit facilities (and therefore to debt), which concerns everyone within the social system (including individuals in need of a loan, firms needing credits, States negotiating their public debts on the international financial market) appears as a crucial mechanism for generating inequalities as well as a multiplier of inequalities. Only rich individuals or States deemed solvent have access to subsidies or relays when their debts are too high (whereas others have to abandon their properties: something that we see today holds both for homeowners foreclosed in California and for the Greek State coerced by the Troika to privatize public properties in order to keep receiving subsidies). The extreme cases, as we know, are the “TBTF,” who practically escape risk. But at the other end, it is always the poor who help compensate the banks’ risks of speculation, of stretching leverage, and of accumulating toxic assets. This is one reason why democratic-oriented economists such as Joseph Stiglitz have felt the need to bring back considerations of riches and poverty (not only inequality) into economic analysis. 16
     
    2.4. Above all this leads to a new reflection on the notion that taxes can have a redistributive function and therefore serve to reduce social inequalities – especially if a strong progressivity is applied to revenues and basic social services are supported by taxes, which was an essential aspect of the national-social states in the North since the American New Deal and the post-war social democratic regimes in Europe. 17 This can be considered a question of justice, populist political strategy, or economic efficiency (as from a Keynesian perspective) – or a combination of these. Historically, the redistributive function of taxes was linked to socialist or social-democratic policies that were implemented by what I tentatively call the national-social state: the exemplary model being Sweden over a long period of the 20th century, but in the US the New Deal practically covered the same orientation. Retrospectively, it can be seen that the national-social state did not only quantitatively increase the level of taxation (which is the starting point of its neo-liberal critique), but also changed its political definition. As a mechanism of redistribution, the tax system is no longer simply a surplus appropriated by the State (like other surpluses appropriated by private actors, such as profits, interests, and rents) that is justified when the State uses it to perform useful or necessary functions (such as implementing security or creating infrastructures). It becomes a relation, mediated by the State, that society establishes with itself (and that transforms it). While the rise of global finance has considerably accentuated the dependency of States (including national welfare systems) on the resources provided by credit (with taxes essentially serving as a security for the markets), on the other side neo-liberal policies tend to substitute social welfare with insurances and loans that individuals must take for themselves to cover their basic needs (such as healthcare, housing, and education). This may increase their feelings of autonomy and “self-ownership” (as we know, this was one reason for the popularity among the working classes of the politics of privatization advocated by Thatcher and other neo-liberals in the 1980s). But it also maximizes their risks and ultimately subjects individuals to the punitive rules of credit access, which are established by the banks. Since the latter have a contradictory interest to “sell” as much credit as possible and to secure its repayments (or a certain proportion of them), it may be asked whether this development of the debt-economy (where privatization of social services plays a crucial role) simply amounts to handing over the functions of the national-social state to the private sector, or actually reverses the mechanism: from a reduction of inequalities toward an increase of inequalities and a greater polarization of society (that can barely remain without political consequences). In any case this is certainly much more than a “technical” change: it is a transformation of the model of society itself. Having seized control at the same time of the resources of the State and of the citizens, the credit mechanisms which concentrate debts from all social actors have become in practice the “regulators” of society. This goes along with a profound ideological transformation of the modes of legitimation of power, since credit is something that is asked for, an object of demand, and whose efficiency must be calculated in monetary terms, whereas public services used to be either imposed or paternalistically conferred upon individuals, even if with their approval or recognition, and (in principle) as a function of their needs.
     

    3. From sovereign debts to the sovereignty of debt?

    In discussing the relation between an expansion of the debt economy and changes in the regime of sovereignty in our societies, language itself suggests a path of departure with the question of sovereign debts, namely those created by such public institutions as the States themselves, or any of their agencies or subordinate administrations (e.g., a system of public universities) that place short borrowings or long term bonds on the international financial market. (The most famous example is that of the “Russian Bonds” produced by the Tsarist regime to build a railway network, later denied validity by the USSR, but finally acknowledged again towards the end of the Soviet regime.) As I discussed above, sovereign debt makes it possible for the market (anonymously, through rating agencies and decisions made by operators trading in the Stock Exchange) to rate the solvency and profitability of States, thus exercising on them a pressure that can become the threat of cutting lines of credit in extreme circumstances. This leads to our recognition of a superior power exercised upon the Sovereign itself: that of the Global Financial Market (GFM). The classical definition of sovereignty (coined by Medieval lawyers and later resumed by Modern political theorists such as Hobbes, in his famous allegory of the Leviathan) was, namely: a power such that no authority stands above it, which therefore is released from the rule of the law that it decrees itself (ab legibus solutus). It is this new sovereignty of the GFM that substitutes (or subordinates) the old imperialist structures of the world-economy, and in this sense it could be called an Empire (imperium) that – much more than any military power today (i.e., with less possibilities of resistance) – has restricted the independence of States and nations. But this is more of a quasi-sovereignty, negatively defined, than a unified or effective power dictating positive behaviors to its “subjects” 18—unless one imagines that finance capital works according to a global plan (which is fantastic) or that it will set up a form of universal governance through the interaction of different transnational agencies (such as the IMF, the WTO, etc.) adopting a common set of rules and economic doctrines (which is utopian). One should recall that early theorists of Modern State sovereignty (notably Bodin) argued that every sovereignty claiming to beabsolute is in fact limited not only externally by other sovereigns but also internally. The two internal limitations that Bodin considered irreducible were, on the one hand, the will of subjects to keep their religious allegiances, and, on the other hand, their capacity to resist excessive tax burden or to revolt against it–political dimensions that maintain an undeniable validity today. 19 Imperialism of course transformed this question, by blurring distinctions between an external and an internal limitation. But the GFM’s quasi-sovereignty seems to subvert radically our very representations of power relations, leading some analysts to diagnose the advent of a post-political age. Control exercised by financial operators on the operations of any State (even a large one) and the everyday life of any nation (even a wealthy one) is thus easily attributed to fantastic impersonations of global finance (which is already the case when, in this essay, we speak of the banks in a generic manner). But the apparent irresistibility of this command essentially comes from inside the budgets, the economies, and the dominant interests: the politics that are adopted and the economic interests that are privileged. So, even before there is a question of any rebellion or resistance, limitations must arise from the contradictions within the financial interests: another reason why the quasi-sovereignty of the GFM is more negative than positive.
     
    3.1. A simple representation (accentuated by recent developments in Southern Europe, which recall previous episodes of the defaulting national economies in Latin America or in Asia) admits that sovereign debts are linked to relations of domination between weak nations and imperialist external powers. Clearly the situation now is much more complicated: the question of who owns or controls the debt remains indeed meaningful, but does not allow for a simple answer in terms of a conjunction between banks and imperial nations. The ultimate owners (whose majority control very little or nothing) are individual shareholders and bondholders belonging to the middle class who own in particular through retirement and pension funds offered by their employers or by mass credit institutions. The States with the heaviest debts are not the weakest in terms of economy, military, or political power: witness the emblematic case of the US.
     
    Interpreting the US debt, which quantitatively is both the largest in the world and in relation to the internal GNP, but which works as an instrument of domination itself as long as the dollar remains the world’s main reserve currency, is indeed the key challenge here. As I mentioned earlier, this “power of indebtedness,” however impressive, is fragile and internally limited by the fact that other nations, which have imperialist ambitions as well as economic interests, own a great part of the US debt: they therefore have the possibility of controlling its fluctuations and geopolitical consequences. Beyond a declining US hegemony (which was precipitated when US administrations attempted to act as “masters of the world” through military interventions after 9/11), this is what leads commentators to argue (not unreasonably) that practically we are facing a condominium of the World-system exercised jointly by China and the US: the so-called “ChinAmerica” (Jones). This argument, however, does not account for a considerable amount of sovereign funds (e.g., credits and investments from the petro-monarchies of the Gulf) and private hedge funds (that speculate on profitable activities in every corner of the world, or, negatively, on the weakening of some currencies and States). 20 The power of finance capital is disseminated and it is conflictual. Of course, in the last instance, it is ordinary people who are likely to fill the gap between expectations of and capacities for payment (or the redemption of debts).
     
    Another salient aspect of the whole mechanism then concerns the governance of this “war of all against all” that aims to prevent systemic crises. 21 Organizations such as the IMF are among the visible organs of this governance. They mediate relations between debtors and creditors at the level of States, by both concentrating contributions and allocating rescue funds to indebted nations. Conditions imposed by the IMF for granting its loans have always been destined at the same time to prioritize the safeguarding of private interests and to prevent defaulting nations from trying autonomous strategies of defense, such as the denunciation of “illegitimate debts.” These conditions rely mainly on the imposition of so-called structural adjustments, i.e., forced liberalization and austerity policies in exchange for credits – which in practice means transferring the burden of debts onto the population itself for an indefinite period. With the inclusion of the IMF in the “Troika” (composed of the IMF, the ECB, and the European Union) that monitors the Greek debt, and more generally with the adoption of its guidelines by the EU to solve the budget crisis of its indebted States, it has become clear that the IMF, while directly participating in the decline of national sovereignty, also works against the emergence of another alternative to the old model: for example, a federal solidarity throughout Europe for which the imperatives of a collective protection against the risks of the debt economy would be considered as important as rescuing the banks endangered by their own speculations. In fact the IMF, under successive governors, plays no role in this regulation (or restructuring) of the financial system, both because of its legal rules of functioning and its dominant structural ideology.
     
    3.2. In Capital, Volume One (Chapter 23: “Simple Reproduction”), Marx uses a striking expression to describe the effects of a social relationship of production based on the exploitation of wage-labor, whereby, on the one side, laborers who have exhausted their forces working under the command of capital have no other means of reconstituting themselves (i.e., of simply “living”) than reselling their labor-power to a capitalist, while, on the other side, the product of this work is continuously accumulated and transformed (in monetary form) into a new capacity to “command” wage labor, i.e., to purchase labor-powers from the same or other workers. He calls it a double mill orZwickmühle, meaning that in apparently independent manners, on two poles of the social structure, a single cyclical process creates the conditions for its infinite reiteration (and in fact its polarization, since what he had in mind was an enlarged reproduction: increasing accumulation and concentration of capital, and extension of a working class which is steadily impoverished) (723-24). We may adapt this image to describe salient aspects of the debt economy, which are, in fact, a new stage in the development of capitalist social relations. This is visible in the way that – provided certain political or institutional conditions are maintained–financial profits accrue at the same time from debtors who are solvent and from debtors who are insolvent, or from their capacity to borrow at the same time that they don’t have a capacity to repay. 22 Of course there must be losses in this circuit (and for the operations to continue it is vital that the losses be allocated, so to speak, on the “right side”). But on average, the steady accumulation of profits largely compensates for the losses. Or it compensates as long as no new “great crisis” of the 1929 type is taking place…
     
    There is also a “mill” working in the relationship between the financial sector and the public sector, in a relationship of power that proves increasingly difficult to reverse as global indebtedness is increased. Financial institutions draw profits from the direct returns of State borrowings, leading all States to rely (though to different degrees) more on credit than taxes to balance their budget. But financial institutions also draw profits from the securitization, insurance or reinsurance, and the sale of risky (not to say rotten) State bonds (which “normally” should be controlled by regulators). As this tendency towards a “privatization” of “public” finances develops, a Steuerstaat (taxation-State) becomes transformed into a Schuldenstaat (debt-State), in the words of German social theorist Wolfgang Streeck. 23 Financial institutions (especially those deemed TBTF, since their bankruptcy would create a systemic risk) are thus at the same time moneylenders or money brokers for the State and beneficiaries of State (public) money that prevents them from collapsing. In other words they have an almost absolute command over the government both because they are creditors and because they are debtors. But this also means that abstract notions of creditor and debtor that, since time immemorial, have been understood as imposing a dissymmetrical power relation between creditor and debtor, with the first always commanding the second, are now socially and politically differentiated. 24 Not every creditor has power over the debtor, and not every debtor is forced to bow before the creditor: it depends on which side of the mill they are situated.
     
    3.3. Several questions consequently become more complicated than the names associated with traditional institutions and roles would indicate. One of them is simply: who owns what? A debt or a pledge is something like a conditional (anticipated) property. Ultimately, therefore, all public assets (including means for protecting, educating, and medically treating individual citizens, paying their pensions if they are public servants, etc.) belong in advance (virtually) to the State’s creditors. But who exactly are these creditors? The money that they lent to the State was most of the time borrowed money itself, or money pledged on more or less risky investments. Due to current deregulations, many of the banks’ investments are increasingly realized not in their own names, but through intermediaries, particularly hedge funds and other participants in the shadow banking system, so that the ultimate owners are impossible to find, or they are not stable. They do not exactly form a class of rentiers in the traditional sense. Among them are, for example, individuals with very limited revenues but in great numbers whose pension funds have been used by financial operators for speculative operations. This, in turn, leads to questions with no univocal answer: Where to draw a line of demarcation between a public and a private property? How to define the “property” that is engaged in speculations? How to describe—according to the traditional notion of sovereignty shared between the State and the people, and protecting the institution of private property—a public power that begins dispossessing not only individuals or classes (as it did frequently in the past, e.g., in the form of nationalization or requisition), but also itself? Who, exactly, in this society is a property-owner and who is propertyless? Is it possible at the same time to own a property and to be propertyless, or virtually dispossessed?
     
    All these questions, which lack simple answers, nevertheless point to the issue of regulation and deregulation of financial operations. At stake here is the paradoxical organization, by the State itself, of its incapacity to resist pressures from the financial sector, and therefore its own subjection to another sovereignty (albeit one without a recognizable sovereign). Issues of sovereignty and property are, as always, intimately linked.
     
    3.4. The transformation of traditional forms of sovereignty into patterns of quasi- or pseudo-sovereignty appears differently, depending on whether one considers States that are hegemonic in the world-system, dominating others, or “ordinary” States whose stability, legitimacy, and degree of autonomy is premised on their own resources only, and that are therefore perceived as “merely” expressing the history and internal cohesion of their peoples. This situation of unequal sovereignty is rapidly changing, however, into a situation in which, even though there still exist, of course, enormous differences in power, all States are, one way or another, dependent on the credit available on the Global Financial Market, and therefore are dependent on the choices made by its operators. This became clear for the single hegemonic power itself after US attempts (under the Bush Jr. administration) at counteracting a relative geopolitical and geo-economic decline through increased military presence throughout the world culminated in a mindless reassertion of imperial status that left the country with an uncontrollable national debt. According to some commentators, this “va banque” gamble could easily end in a disqualification of the dollar as de facto the “money of the world.”
     
    But sovereignty was always a relationship between external power (or autonomy) and internal legitimacy, which is fragile by definition. When States, in order to remain “solvent,” apply the rules and strategies imposed politically by the GFM and take on new debts to repay old ones, they in fact aggravate internal inequalities among their citizens. Implementing austerity policies, allowing privatizations, lifting restrictions on the export of capital and the private appropriation of national resources, they accelerate mass precariousness of employment, housing, and benefits, they dismantle social security, etc., and thereby further antagonize the interests of the rich and of the poor. All of this produces potentially a decomposition of the people as a “unity” of interests and feelings, affecting not only the independence of the nation but also the legitimacy of the State. A comparison with colonial situations – particularly forms of protectorate – is indeed useful here but it can be only indicative, because the nature of the sovereign instance above the State has changed essentially, from a political-military to a financial (or better, financial-political) one. This situation of course contributes powerfully to the imagination of the GFM as a powerful manipulator of the actions and interests of the peoples. The peoples are indeed manipulated, but – in spite of all the coalitions of interests, the networks of reciprocal participations between corporations and individual investors, the official and shadow banking, etc., and in spite of the mimetic strategies of traders – there is no such thing as a Great Manipulator. The old image of the “anarchy of the market” remains true even more for the financial market than it used to be for the market of commodities. David Harvey is right in this respect to insist: “It would be wrong to think of this financial power … as being omnipotent and able to impose its will without constraint. It is in the very nature of financialization to be perpetually vulnerable” (69). Conversely, there are institutions for the governance of the GFM, whose actions oscillate between regulating and deregulating its practices of speculation and appropriation: they may express a dominant interest but never act as an ideal “general will” (as nation-states tended historically in order to reconcile the interests of their ruling classes). This is another reason to speak of a pseudo-sovereignty, rather than a sovereignty, of the GFM.
     
    In the recent case of Europe, contradictory representations emerged, resulting from the fact that European states participating in the single currency dropped their monetary autonomy, but at the same time the euro was carefully (and purposely) detached from any real economic objectives for fostering employment or growth in the Eurozone: it thus seemed that a “central bank” (the ECB) was essentially another instrument of global finance. But this representation is probably one sided, because it takes an institutional limitation (politically and ideologically determined) for a permanent structural necessity. For things to change, however, and to have the ECB play the same kind of economic role as the US Federal Reserve or the Chinese Central Bank, radical political changes would be needed, involving new relationships of forces inside and outside Europe.
     

    4. Subjection to debt

    Symmetric to the question of sovereignty, if we follow the guidelines of political concepts and their history, is the question of the constitution of “subjects,” in two senses that continuously overlap: a formation of “subjectivities,” or modalities for individuals (or groups, collective individualities) to relate and refer to “themselves” as agents, and an institution of “forms of subjection,” whereby individuals obey the interpellation (or the injunction) of socially valid authorities (the most important, in the Western tradition, being the authority of the Law). Inasmuch as market relations in which the individual subjects are inserted are not only contingent situations through which subjects create obligations for one another occasionally, through contracts which are legally binding, but also become a permanent condition of existence, to which subjects are tied by asuccession of debts that they have to repay throughout their life, such market relations create new modalities of domination, subjection, and subjectivation. The subject’s obligation to repay becomes the primary mechanism of dependency, before obedience to the Law itself. Its reverse side is a guilt imputation, conscious or unconscious, in case of defaulting on one’s debts. This imputation produces new forms of transgression, resistance, or rebellion when the debts are seen as an instrument of oppression, parts of an unjust social order. But the obligation to repay also transforms the moral and political relation to the State Law, because the latter no longer appears as the last instance or ultimate bearer of authority. The authority carried by the market (with the help, of course, of legal instruments), is more anonymous, but also more ambivalent, than the authority carried by the State, since it expresses not only a constraint, but also the desire of the individual who seeks to develop her own projects or define her own way of life. The debt market is simultaneously ruthlessly coercive and aggressively individualistic. It also involves a new relationship to temporality and the experience of a lifetime, because debts carry hopes and anxieties that make risk the normal condition of everyday life. 25
     
    It is no wonder that the modalities of subjectivation associated with a general economy (and society) of debt, affecting every individual in the social spectrum, are now investigated and discussed by anthropologists, psychologists, and social theorists, who make use of a variety of philosophical paradigms. To mention just a few of them, there is the Althusserian paradigm of interpellation, which can be transferred from its legal and religious models to a description of ideological market apparatuses involving the power of credit institutions (in fact, the intimate personal relationship each individual must establish with her bank and bank official) coupled with a ceaseless advertising pressure that captivates desire in order to channel subjective demand for commodities. 26 There is the idea of the indebted man’s permanent “care of the self,” proposed by Maurizio Lazzarato along Nietzschean, Deleuzian, and Foucauldian lines, according to which the individual’s “internal master” – at the same time created by himself for his daily use and controlled by the credit institution – becomes his credit card. 27 There is Bertrand Ogilvie’s idea of a new “voluntary servitude,” which he retrieves from Etienne de la Boétie’s sixteenth-century elaboration of the monarchic order in order to link it with a phenomenology of the modern “disposable man”: individuals exposed to the risk of elimination acquire a “second nature” provided by the dominant economic ideology. 28 There is the critical paradigm of alienation — of Hegelian and Marxian origin — implemented by disciples of the Frankfurt School, who develop Axel Honneth’s social philosophy to describe pathological forms of recognition in which the “rationality” of social obligations and interactions creates inverted solidarities, with depending individuals not helping one another but putting each other’s existence at risk. 29 The mere variety of these interpretations shows that there is both a compelling and an enigmatic element attached to the new modes of subjectivation associated with the debt economy/society. Of course they are also decisive for understanding which reactions and resistances this social order can produce.
     
    4.1. Lazzarato’s essay (already mentioned) is especially interesting, because – returning to Nietzsche’s philological investigations in the second essay of The Genealogy of Morals, but also, in fact, to the discourse initiated by some early manuscripts of Marx on “credit and banking” — he tries to demonstrate how the semantic doublet of debt and guilt (in German, Schulden and Schuld) had prepared in a religious context for a psychology of the “indebted man” who feels unconsciously guilty for never fulfilling his obligations, or, in other words, of never repaying his debts. This is not exactly the same as the Freudian concept of an “originary unconscious guilt,” which is articulated with a predominance of the Law as a moral and civil institution. Rather, it combines an idea of the subject becoming an “indebted man” inasmuch as he lives in a society whereevery citizen is caught in the debt economy, with an idea that debts (whether private or public, or continuously transferred from the private to the public) are essentiallyimpossible to repay. At best they are negotiated (through restructuring and the replacement of old debts by new ones). In order to be able to bargain their deadlines and premiums, indebted subjects are those who must permanently account to the bank for their lifestyles, preferences, and expenditures, and in the end adapt their behavior to what is supposed to be a rational pattern according to their resources and anticipated revenues. No line of credit is granted to the “irrational subject” according to pre-established criteria – which does not prevent banks and credit institutions from creating “bubbles” through their indiscriminate quest for subscribers.
     
    4.2. The indebted subject is not only an addicted consumer: she is also a result of the decomposition of the “social citizen,” for whom certain basic services had become (birth)rights — what Robert Castel has called a “social property.” 30 Should we conclude that this, in fact, potentially marks the end of the historical figure of the “citizen,” the typical political and legal subject of the bourgeois era? What makes the situation more ambiguous is the fact that neo-liberal discourse is busy with stigmatizing what it calls “assisted individuals” (or families), while simultaneously endorsing the harassment of individuals by advertisements from banks, insurance companies, and businesses offering “better protection,” i.e., more flexible, individualized loans and contracts that are allegedly more adaptable to the needs and possibilities of everyone, compared to those offered by “anonymous administrations.” In such a situation, however, it would be the buyers themselves who are responsible for their decisions. 31 The life of the indebted subject thus appears as an endless race governed by the calculation of her debt’s interests: how much has been repaid, how much remains to pay — meaning how much lifetime can be expected before redemption if this is to be achieved before death. Characteristically, a life in the expectation of “pension,” for which securities, however limited, were acquired in advance (the essential “conquest” of the national-social state), is transformed into a life in the hope that the debts (mortgages, loans, deficits) can become canceled, if no catastrophe takes place (e.g., as a result of losing a job, or finding oneself without health insurance, or living in a period of austerity). But the catastrophe is looming from different angles: loans and mortgages may have been transferred to other credit institutions that impose foreclosure (which means that the indebted man changes master without even knowing), a “private” individual is exposed to the hazard of collective debts affecting States, municipalities, and associations of which he is a citizen (debts that have been decided by practically uncontrolled politicians, corrupted or not). And above all, debts carry interests that can be serviced only through other loans with higher interests, ad infinitum. This was the scheme traditionally applied to States, leading to the crisis of public budgets in the “Third World” in the early ‘80s: it is now reaching the level of individuals (each of them, of course, representing a minuscule risk, but their aggregate mass forming the same type of time-bomb).
     
    4.3. The question of the indebted subject is therefore not only a psychological one, it is also political. It begins with the extent to which individuals can become subjected to a life controlled by debt (or normalized by a life of redemption or permanent repayment), and it leads us to asking the possibilities and modalities of resistance to debt (as in past history there had been resistance to tax, or resistance to surplus-labor). Is there a limit to the accumulation of debts, either on the side of debtors or on that of creditors? Neo-liberal discourse and the language of financial advertising describe the individual not only as an entrepreneur of himself (valorizing his capacities as a “human capital” and calculating his own profitability), but also as a micro-business whose rational behavior is to maximize the ratio of his revenues compared to his debts. However, it is not certain that this analogy can be carried to the end, because any business or corporation which can’t reimburse may file for bankruptcy, whereas individuals who can’t reimburse are led to choosing between suicide and destructive revolt. Whether a third possibility exists, which would be a collective, i.e., political resistance, is the decisive question. It is also the most difficult, because the burden of debts that have been “voluntarily” accepted produces negative individualities, for whom feelings of solidarity and political perspectives, the forging of a common interest, have no immediate basis in a professional or cultural experience. Retrospectively, this serves to underline the extent to which class solidarities (and class consciousness) created by identical conditions of the exploitation of labor also reproduced traditional affiliations that have since been abolished.
     

    5. Debt and property

    If an integral repayment of debts appears impossible, in the case of States (which are ultimately relying on the contributions of individuals) or in the case of individuals (who are always in a relation of dependency upon State legislations and support), what are the possibilities of a political intervention in the infinite chain of their accumulation? One motto now proposed (by political parties such as SYRIZA in Greece, but also by NGOs and moral-intellectual figures in Europe) combines auditing, restructuring, and the denunciation of “illegitimate” or “odious” debts. 32 This would require a widely different orientation of public opinion. But is it thinkable?
     
    We must remember here that more or less massive cancellations of debts have been practiced in every human society since time immemorial. They are a regular characteristic of contemporary “liberal” societies, though they are no longer ritualized (as they used to be, for example, in ancient Jewish Law) or part of traditional relations ofpatronage. 33 Today the mass cancellation of debts is considered exceptional, i.e., imposed by the necessity of choosing the lesser evil, of minimizing losses, or of seeking a practical way out in a blocked situation of massive insolvability, in the interest of creditors, or debtors, or both (which means, in the interest of “society”). Creditors may “rationally” calculate that a more or less complete cancellation of debts, opening the possibility for further contracts, is a “creative destruction” worth more than the ruin of a mass of producers or entrepreneurs (although we see that such rationality is anything but universal: as shown by recent developments in Europe, it is always inflected by ideological beliefs and moralistic attitudes). We should also note that cancellations of debts have frequently been linked to strategies of reconstructing the economic capacities or possibilities of development for individuals and especially States (or nations), e.g., after wars or natural catastrophes, as in the case of post-WWII Germany. 34And finally we should note that the equivalent of formally cancelling debts can also be obtained through different strategies combining monetary manipulations (through the use of inflation) and juridical instruments (which illustrate the superior rule of state power, whether national or foreign, over private interests,); such manipulations can involve more or less voluntary renunciations, which are used to eliminate the toxic assets (as in the recent case of the rescuing of the banks in Cyprus). All this amounts to saying that a choice to uphold or cancel debts, and a choice between different strategies for the cancellation of debts, is always a political decision in which relations of power are waged or shifted. In the late-capitalist world of today, this has probably become one of the most effective political decisions. We could even say that an important part of thepolitics of the global economy is premised on answering the question: which debts, and whose debts are cancelled?
     
    It is also highly significant, however, that a cancellation of debts must appear as an encroachment on the right of property, considered as an absolute right: it shows clearly that property (whether private or public) is always in fact a relative or conditional notion. More precisely, in today’s circumstances, property is conditioned by its relationship to debt, because there is hardly a property that is not pledged on credit, or engaged in investments and loans that are the debts of others, or serving as a mortgage for a debt. But property is also dependent on the applicability of the law of property, its possibility of being enforced or vindicated. This makes the correlation of property and debt (or ownership and credit) the real (concrete) social institution, in fact, rather than each of them being considered separately and abstractly. This of course means that monetary property has become by far the dominant form of ownership (or wealth), both for the rich and the poor, either in the form of plenty or lack. But the implications are more significant, since in the traditional sense a “capital” could still appear as an object with a stable (individual or corporate) proprietor, whereas credit is a mobile, fragile, fluctuating token signaling a relationship to others. This also means that economic relations are more permanently premised on the vicissitudes of their own political conditions than before. And finally this leads to considering the ways that processes of expropriation are underpinning transformations of the balance of power in our society, along lines that echo certain celebrated Marxian formulas, but are also very different in their political consequences.
     
    5.1. In a final chapter of Capital, Volume One, Marx presents a dialectical perspective on the development of the capitalist mode of production towards its “socialist” overcoming, using the formula, “The expropriators are expropriated. … This is the negation of the negation” (929). He means that capitalism had used the rules of private property to dispossess the majority of the population (first, the peasants and craftsmen transformed into wage laborers, then the small owners of capital themselves), resulting in a concentration of capitalist ownership and a high degree of the socialization of labor. For him, this could only lead to a social appropriation of the means of production for the benefit of the collective labor-force. Contemporary transformations in the condition of individuals with respect to their own laboring capacities show a very different logic at work (which nevertheless can be considered a new stage in the development of what Marx himself called the “real subsumption of labor under capital”) (1035).
     
    A good example is the possibility that young people could access higher or professional education (and therefore also access the job market in a competitive manner) through the acquisition of loans instead of grants or scholarships. Grants were conferred on conditions of merit or resources or both. Loans are pledged on future earnings and careers. Students and their families are squeezed between continuously rising tuition fees (attributed to increasing costs in education and the scarce resources of colleges and universities, when of course the withdrawal of funding is a political choice) and the dependence (except for a limited number of wealthy students) of a lengthy training on obtaining a credit that needs to be repaid after completing a degree. This means that young professionals start their career, not with a prospect of progressively improving their living standard, but with the burden of an initial debt, which coerces their family projects and career possibilities, as well as housing and other insurance options—in other words all basic needs. These young people are not independent contractors, much less entrepreneurs in the form postulated by the ideal neo-liberal anthropology; they are in fact already possessed by the collective power of finance capital, and bound to reproduce it through their lifelong indebtedness. Another passage from Marx’s Capitalcomes to mind, where he compares “capitalist bondage” with ancient slavery: “The Roman slave was held by chains; the wage-laborer is bound to his owner by invisible threads. The appearance of independence is maintained by a constant change in the person of the individual employer, and by the legal fiction of a contract” (719). This could appear to be a rhetorical trick, but isn’t it the case that in contemporary debt-society the chains have become “visible” again, though not made of iron, but of paper, signed obligations, and individual files kept in the bank’s records?
     
    From an anthropological point of view, we can also say that capitalist exploitation as described initially by Marx was premised on the existence of a work-force made of “independent” laborers who were proprietors of their own force or capacity, in a manner formally compared to the way in which others possess capital (i.e., money) or means of production. Two classes, but one single right or legal form. Classical political philosophy (Locke) expressed this as self-ownership, in opposition to slavery or other pre-capitalist modalities of personal dependency. 35 But, as Marx also demonstrated, this formal property of oneself is annihilated practically when workers are reduced to subsistence level, and therefore have no other choice (for themselves and their families to survive) than to enter relations of subjection with respect to the capitalist class. This was not a stable situation, however. During the decades after the industrial revolution, class struggles (termed by Marx a “protracted civil war”) led to the more or less equitable distribution of “social rights,” which protected workers’ lives, raised their condition above subsistence level, and increased their capacity to bargain with the capitalists. The bulk of these social rights (never complete or indestructible) form – in Robert Castel’s terminology – a social property that recreates some of the conditions of independence for individuals even within a capitalist society. It was the achievement of the welfare state in some parts of the capitalist world (essentially the Global North) to grant these social rights a quasi-constitutional status, and to make them part of the social contract on which the stability of the democratic institutions practically rested – what I have called the national (and) social State. But it is precisely this construction, at the same time political and economic, that is now being dismantled by neo-liberal policies. The idea of social rights and social property has been delegitimized and has been replaced by the idea of human capital advocated by leading theorists of contemporary economics. According to this new paradigm, individuals are not proprietors of their capacities: they must acquire them on a market, in order to be able to invest them in productive activities, where they can treat their own person as an asset. 36 In practice, this amounts to producing an anticipated expropriation of the individual’s capacities, whose training and use entirely depend on market conditions. The only thinkable alternatives for this virtual form of enslavement would come from a new “negation of the negation” based on the social acquisition of capacities: either in the form of generalized public subsidies of individuals’ educational needs (according to social, cultural and meritocratic criteria), or a return – on new historical bases – to the old egalitarian ideal of an education that is common, reciprocal, and, essentially, free of charge for the students.
     
    5.2. Another decisive question, however, arises from the constitutive relationship between debt and property: it concerns legitimate and illegitimate indebtedness. Again, this is an ageold problem, traditionally associated with the moral issue of usury (or, in contemporary terminology, odious debts), that resurfaces in contemporary debates, particularly about the causes, consequences, and handlings of sovereign debts — but also in debates concerning the abuses of “mass credit facilities” by banks that led to the ruin and foreclosures of millions of homeowners.
     
    The question was first raised in the context of the “Third World” debt crises of the 80s onwards and the punitive “structural adjustments” imposed on indebted countries by the IMF. The governments of Latin American countries (such as Argentina and Ecuador) in particular argued that creditors had been contracting with dictatorial regimes acting in complicity with foreign banks to pressurize their own peoples (as was again the case in the recent manipulation of Greek public accounts with the help of Goldman Sachs). This critique was expanded by the movement for the cancellation of the debt of the “Third World,” which was part of the World Social Forum. The movement argued convincingly that the (huge) amounts of debts subscribed by poor countries are a blatant form of neocolonialism, because they result from a dissymmetric relationship of forces, in which the Global South (already exploited as a source of mining and agricultural raw materials) is really trading promises of development against an accumulation of obligations. Underdeveloped ex-colonial countries are serving a continuous flow of interest to the North, whose sum total largely overcomes whatever they have received: so that in fact they repay their debts not once or twice, but indefinitely. A similar argument is now used by citizen’s movements in the North and by political parties, NGOs, and even economists who are critical of neo-liberalism in European countries. What they have shown is that the usury effect results entirely from the fact that weaker countries and populations inside the European Union (particularly within the Eurozone, where they have no possibility of devaluing their currency) are forced to take loans that are more expensive than for the economically stronger countries. This is called the spread of interest rates, on which speculators play, with the double effect of feeding short term profits for the banks and hedge funds, and of making deficit reductions impossible (while at the same time creating the risk of periodic defaults). In fact, if it were not for this “leverage” of the debt entirely due to the deliberate isolation of the Greek society from the rest of the European Union, and the acceptance by the EU of the rules ofinternational finance to command its own internal relations, Greece would have already repaid its debt several times. Hence the demand on the part of militant groups for an audit of public and private debts showing how they have been created and multiplied, and for whose benefit. 37
     
    In any case, it is clear that there can be no resolution, negotiation, or arbitration of the crises of sovereign debts that affect the citizenry without a regulation of the activities and the privileges of the banking system (currently protected by political principles and decisions), whose agents are able to cash in on super-profits without having to accept any significant part of the losses. Officially, this is because the economy as a whole, and the lives of the ordinary population, depends precisely on the survival of the credit system. But doesn’t this logic amount to a vicious circle? And, once again, a political choice, albeit completely enmeshed in economic conditions.
     
    5.3. Structural inequality between creditors and debtors is, of course, also a form of mutual dependency. It cannot be treated in purely juridical terms, from the moment it leads to an increasing polarization between classes or collectives of debtors and the corporate interests of creditors, however heterogeneous they may be on both sides. It may even be the case that these classes overlap, as I suggested above (when asking the question: who owns what?). And structural inequality between creditors and debtors is always mediated by decisions of States or interstate institutions regarding the governance of the global market, decisions that confirm certain property rights anddestroy others (or let them decay and become fictions). Again, in his analysis of the class struggles after the industrial revolution, which had led to an apparently limitless prolongation of the working day and the overexploitation of women and children in the factories, Marx used a remarkable formula to express the dilemma arising from this kind of asymmetry: “Between equal rights, force decides” (the German term is Gewalt, which includes everything constituting a relationship of forces, from violence to legal State power). We may conclude that resistance to the abusive power created by generalized debt will also involve a combination of political struggles (or popular revolts) and legislations in the general interest against the free course of speculation – provided these legislations and struggles take place not only at the national level (which is increasingly irrelevant from the point of view of finance capital) but also at the transnational level. Debtors of all countries, unite? Why not? But also: We are the 99%
     

    Étienne Balibar is Professor Emeritus at Université de Paris X Nanterre, and teaches at Columbia University and Kingston University, London. He has published in Marxist philosophy and moral and political philosophy in general. His works include: Lire le Capital (with Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Jacques Rancière, Roger Establet, and F. Maspero) (1965); Spinoza et la politique (1985); Nous, citoyens d’Europe? Les frontières, l’État, le peuple (2001); Politics and the Other Scene (2002); L’Europe, l’Amérique, la Guerre. Réflexions sur la mediation européenne (2003); Europe, Constitution, Frontière (2005); La proposition de l’égaliberté (2010) and Violence et Civilité (2010).
     

    Footnotes

     

     

    1. This is disputable, however, if one adopts a “world-system” perspective, according to which risk, credit, and “adventurous” forms of merchant capitalism form an essential part of primitive accumulation: see Braudel.
     

    2. See Marazzi.
     

    3. See the excellent description of the mechanism in Lordon.
     

    4. See Harvey, Enigma.
     

    5. See Sunder Rajan.
     

    6. On “accumulation by dispossession,” see Harvey, New Imperialism. On “société salariale,” see Castel.
     

    7. See Roubini and Mihm.
     

    8. On the two rival theories of the origins of money, see D.
     

    9. It is intriguing that Marx, who made the articulation of several processes or circuits of production and realization of value and surplus-value the essence of his method of economic analysis, entirely left aside the question of taxes and the fiscal operations of the state when it comes to analyzing the relations of distribution in capitalist society. This can be attributed to the powerful legacy of liberalism and of “whig” historiography in his understanding of modern history, according to which the State is seen as “external” to the working of social relations, only to enter the pattern as a repressive agency in response to class and other conflicts.
     

    10. Local taxes exist, of course, but they must be authorized by the State and are part of its accounts. Supra- or trans-national taxes remain a utopia (in spite of the debates about the “Tobin tax” on global financial transactions).
     

    11. With the notable exception of the US dollar, which is its own reserve (although the Fed keeps gold in Fort Knox and New York).
     

    12. See Théret.
     

    13. This is the case even inside Europe, in spite of the frictions it creates: tax havens inside Europe, of varying degrees, include not only small places like Luxembourg and Lichtenstein, but also Switzerland and even the UK.
     

    14. See Wallerstein.
     

    15. See Aglietta.
     

    16. See Stiglitz.
     

    17. On the “national social state,” see Balibar, La Proposition. On taxes, see Landais, Piketty and Saez.
     

    18. See Balibar, “Naissance d’un monde.”
     

    19. See Balibar, “Prolegomena to Sovereignty” in We, The People.
     

    20. Let us remember the collapse of the British pound generated by the speculation of the Soros fund in 1992.
     

    21. Marx seems to have believed that the concentration of capitalist property in the hands of credit institutions (banks and holdings) provided capitalism with a means to overcome the competition among individual capitalists and created a sort of “common capital of the class” (see Harvey), although this would postpone the consequences of contradictions rather than suppress them. But we now see that finance capital is, in fact, just as competitive as industrial capital – with the consequence that the “war of all against all” affects everyone.
     

    22. Note that, formally speaking, this was always the precondition of usury, now developed on a mass scale (or normalized), to which I return below.
     

    23. See Streeck’s observations on the transition from Steuerstaat to Schuldenstaat.
     

    24. See Graeber.
     

    25. See Beck. At the conference on debt from which this paper proceeds, Sam Weber in particular elaborated on this theme: see his contribution to this volume.
     

    26. See Kakogianni.
     

    27. Here I note the critique of Maurizio Lazzarato’s book by Wortham (in “Time of Debt”).
     

    28. See Ogilvie.
     

    29. See Honneth (with commentaries by Judith Butler, Raymond Guess, and Jonathan Lear).
     

    30. See Castel and Haroche.
     

    31. Although we know that, in fact, banks and insurance companies use technical jargon in their contracts to carefully hide the restrictive conditions, obligations, and risks involved in their credit offers, just as they mask the origin of the “products” they recommend. While some large US banks (such as JP Morgan Chase) are now facing indictment or being forced to pay compensation for this, their situation represents only a small part of “normal” practice.
     

    33. See Graeber.
     

    34. The victorious nations in 1945 canceled German debts in order to avoid reproducing the catastrophic effects of the unsustainable war reparations imposed on Germany after WWI, and to allow its participation in the Marshall Plan.
     

    35. See Pateman; and Balibar, “‘Possessive Individualism’.”
     

    36. This new version of “possessive individualism” was theorized in particular by Nobel Prize laureate Gary S. Becker. See Becker.
     

    Works Cited

    • Aglietta, Michel. Zone euro: éclatement ou fédération. Paris: Michalon, 2012. Print.
    • Althusser, Louis and Étienne Balibar. Reading Capital. Trans. Ben Brewster. New York: Pantheon Books, 1970. Print.
    • Amadeo, Kimberly. “National Debt by Year: Compared to GDP, Recessions and Other Major Events.” About.com. About.com, n.d. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “Naissance d’un monde sans maître? Après l’Empire, les marchés.” Libération: Hors-Série: 11 septembre 2001. Spec. issue of Libération (2011). Print.
    • —. We, The People of Europe? Reflections on Transnational Citizenship. Trans. James Swenson. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2003. Print.
    • –. “‘Possessive Individualism’ Reversed: From Locke to Derrida.” Constellations 9.3 (2012): 299-317. Print.
    • —. La Proposition de l’égaliberté. Essais politiques 1989-2009. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 2010. Print.
    • Beck, Ulrich. Risk Society. Towards a New Modernity. London: Sage, 1992. Print.
    • Becker, Gary S. Human Capital: A Theoretical and Empirical Analysis, with Special Reference to Education. 3rd ed. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. Print.
    • Braudel, Fernand. Civilization and Capitalism, 15th-18th Century: The wheels of commerce, Berkeley: U of California P, 1982. Print.
    • Castel, Robert. Les metamorphoses de la question sociale: une chronique du salariat. Paris: Fayard,1995. Print.
    • Castel, Robert and Claudine Haroche. Propriété privée, propriété sociale, propriété de soi: Entretiens sur la construction de l’individu moderne. Paris: Fayard, 2001. Print.
    • Chesnais, François. Les dettes illégitimes. Quand les banques font main basse sur les politiques publiques. Paris: Raisons d’agir, 2011. Print.
    • Clark, Michael J. “Private Debt Caused the Current Great Depression, Not Public Debt.” Seekingalpha.com. Michael Clark’s Instablog, 11 May 2012. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • De Brunhoff, Suzanne. Les rapports d’argent. Paris: Maspero and Presses Universitaires de Grenoble, 1979. Print.
    • D., R. “The origins of money, and saving the euro.” The Economist.com. The Economist Newspaper Ltd., 25 July 2012. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • Giraud, Pierre-Noël. Le commerce des promesses: Petit traité sur la finance moderne. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 2009. Print.
    • Graeber, David. Debt: The First 5,000 Years. Brooklyn: Melville House Publishing, 2011. Print.
    • Harvey, David. The Enigma of Capital and the Crises of Capitalism. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2010. Print.
    • —. The New Imperialism. Oxford UP, 2003. Print.
    • Jones, Handel. Chinamerica: The uneasy partnership that will change the world. New York: McGraw-Hill, 2010. Print.
    • Honneth, Axel. Reification: A New Look at an Old Idea. Ed. Martin Jay. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Kakogianni, Maria. “Appareils Postidéologiques de Marché: interpellations publicitaires et la dette impayable.” Actuel Marx 52.2 (2012): 164-178. Print.
    • Landais, Camille, Thomas Piketty and Emmanuel Saez Pour une révolution fiscale. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 2011. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of the Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition. Trans. Joshua David Jordan. Amsterdam: Semiotext(e), 2012. Print.
    • Lordon, Frédéric. Jusqu’à quand? Pour en finir avec les crises financières. Paris: Raisons d’agir, 2008. Print.
    • Marazzi, Christian. La brutalité financière. Grammaire de la crise. Trans. François Rosso and Anne Querrien. Paris: Editions de l’éclat, 2013. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy. Vol. 1. Trans. Ben Fowkes. New York: Vintage, 1977. Print.
    • Ogilvie, Bertrand. La seconde nature du politique: essai d’anthropologie négative. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2012. Print.
    • Pateman, Carole. “Self-Ownership and Property in the Person: Democratization and a Tale of Two Concepts.” Journal of Political Philosophy 10.1 (2102): 20–53. Print.
    • Roubini, Nouriel and Stephen Mihm. Crisis Economics. A Crash Course in the Future of Finance. London: Penguin, 2010. Print.
    • Stiglitz, Joseph E. The Price of Inequality: How Today’s Divided Society Endangers Our Future. New York: Norton, 2012. Print.
    • Streeck, Wolfgang. Gekaufte Zeit. Die vertagte Krise des demokratischen Kapitalismus. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 2013. Print.
    • Sunder Rajan, Kaushik. Biocapital. The Constitution of Postgenomic life. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Théret, Bruno. “De la dualité des dettes et de la monnaie dans les sociétés salariales.” La Monnaie souveraine. Eds. Michel Aglietta et André Orléans. Paris: Odile Jacob, 1993. 253-287. Print.
    • Wallerstein, Immanuel. “Currency War? Of Course.” IWallerstein.com. Agence Global, 1 Nov 2010. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • Wortham, Simon Morgan. “Time of Debt: On the Nietzschean origins of Lazzarato’s indebted man.” Radical Philosophy 180 (2013): 35-43. Print.
  • Introduction

     
    “In the midst of life we are in debt,” as Peter Cook and Dudley Moore quipped. There is an urgency today to think about debt and its implications for human and planetary life, from the ongoing aftermath of the global financial crisis, through the legacies and futures of advanced capitalism, to the financialization of the modern subject and the privatization of “public” institutions and services, including the university. However, to the extent that “debt” is something to be “thought,” it is also necessary to reflect upon the debts of philosophy, in order to consider what reserves the philosophical tradition may hold in store for this most exorbitant of tasks. What would be at stake in identifying philosophy, among several discourses (in contrast to, say, economics, political science, or history), as a discipline or body of knowledge equipped to take on the duty of accounting for our present debt crisis? Might we say that it is time for Western philosophy to repay its debts not just to the academy, but to the entire project of Enlightenment or European culture from which it seems to arise, a “project” that is itself heavily embroiled in the “debt” question under consideration here? In order to leverage a profitable outcome against the massive and unyielding problem of debt and indebtedness today, it may be necessary for philosophy to distinguish between and analyze the multiple terrains of debt. Speculative thought must take the risk of calculating an exchange between finite and infinite debts, between its debts and its responsibilities. If “debt,” and its supposed obverse “credit,” are themselves philosophical concepts that arise from both a conceptual and non-conceptual history, then to understand debt today will require us to “double down” on philosophy in what Jacques Derrida has described as at once an erasure and a reaffirmation of debt. Philosophy must work through the contradictions of debt and credit, not to hedge their risks, but in order to render their distinctions unstable, if not untenable. Philosophy will not resolve the financial crisis or forgive us our debts, but it does tell us that life is complicated (“in the midst of life we are in debt”), and that we should assume this complexity rather than seek to argue it away, even if the “enrichment” that ensues does not result in straightforward “economic” benefit.
     
    This special issue of Postmodern Culture gathers authors who together speculate on how to combine theoretical and practical knowledge of debt as both a contemporary phenomenon, an urgent question for today, and a complex legacy, materially instituted in many ways, that the future will continue to inherit. By and large, the essays are as much conceptual as they are empirical or experiential (or rather, they expose to conceptual enquiry the fact and experience of debt); they are, however, broadly systemic rather than individualistic in their approach and focus; they consider general structures of debt rather than local feelings about debt or specific historical accounts of debt in a given community or region of the world. That said, they mainly focus on the current question of debt in the West, and as such specify their own historical moment; accordingly, they reflect the common perspectives of the authors which are indeed as much localized and embodied as all experiences of debt may be. In this sense, the essays are largely framed by the philosophical project—that of modern European philosophy—which informs this systemic exposition of debt. Such a paradoxical and perhaps irresolvable negotiation between the universal and particular may well be part and parcel of the problem of debt as it is discussed here.
     
    The volume opens with a new essay by Étienne Balibar. In “Politics of the Debt,” Balibar considers the specificities of the debt economy within contemporary finance capital: its production of profit, credit, money, taxes, derivatives; its control of institutions and its organizational techniques; its relationship to the State, to banks, to industry, to labor and consumption; its management of risk and cycles of boom and bust. It offers an incredibly detailed description of debt-power, not just in the narrow sense of the “capacity to borrow at affordable rates, decided by financial operators through their rating agencies,” as Balibar puts it, but as a generalized means of control, a powerful mechanism (one of many intricately combining parts) for generating, maintaining and multiplying inequalities. Yet Balibar describes such debt-power in terms of a quasi-sovereignty still susceptible to conflicts and contradictions that may prove to be its undoing. The intensifying instability of ownership, the ultimate uncertainty over access to resources, the pseudo-sovereignty of supposedly sovereign powers or institutions, not to mention the compelling and yet enigmatic form taken by “new modes of subjectivation associated with the debt economy/society”—all of this makes possible not only unbreakable domination but decomposition and resistance. Thus Balibar asks about the limits of debt and debt accumulation. He also debates the possibility of the cancelling of debt, notably in the context of intensifying instabilities surrounding both the concept and practice of ownership or property. If the cancellation of debts “must appear as an encroachment on the right of property, considered as an ‘absolute’ right,” nevertheless “today’s circumstance” clearly demonstrates that which was ever the case, namely that “property (whether ‘private’ or ‘public’) is always in fact a relative or conditional notion.” Since, today, “there is hardly a property that is not pledged on credit, or engaged in investments and loans which are the debts of others, or serving as a mortgage for a debt” (i.e., the principal form of ownership today is ownership of money), the right of property as “absolute”—that which might otherwise thwart any argument for the cancellation of debts—is itself in a precarious position, if not in question. In other words, the “debt” is, in the end, as contrived, as fictional or as phantasmic as the “ownership” to which it supposedly corresponds.
     
    Simon Morgan Wortham’s essay delves into some of the recent writings on debt foregrounded by Balibar, notably those by Maurizio Lazzarato and David Graeber, in order to pursue once again the question of debt’s resistibility. He begins by asking whether Graeber’s Debt: The First 5,000 Years is in fact able to resist the insidious logic of a retroactive interpretation of debt that it is devoted to overturning. Looking over Graeber’s wide-ranging discussion of debt, credit, money and power across five millennia and an array of empires and nations, it is argued that a persistently double and divided narrative of historical origins and development is perhaps just as retroactive as the origin stories Graeber wishes to oppose. Morgan Wortham points out tensions and contradictions in Graeber’s book that have to do with unresolved theoretical questions at his thesis’s core. These problems undermine Graeber’s attempt (via an empiricist method of anthropological example) to break free from the retroactive explanations that he reductively projects in terms of the figure of disciplinary economics. As the essay turns its attention to Lazzarato, it recognizes the influence upon the latter’s work of Nietzsche’s conception of debt. But through a rereading of Nietzsche, two objections arise to Lazzarato’s thesis. First, his notion of a catastrophic future-without-future of unending debt relies on an understanding of the ever-intensifying asymmetry of power that elevates the creditor to near-Godlike status. While this suggestion may derive from a strand of Nietzschean thought in the Genealogy of Morals, the further implication of a debt so all-pervasive that it leaves no creditor intact opens up (as in Balibar’s essay) the possibility of thinking rigorously about the non-self-identical or divisible limits of sovereignty and sovereign debt (an opportunity Lazzarato does not properly pursue). Second, despite some of the more dominant flourishes in the Genealogy, one can excavate from Nietzsche the idea that the retroactivity so pivotal to the very possibility of debt is based on a false continuity between past and present, “origin” and “aim,” which implies in turn that debt itself aggresses against temporal continuity in general. As such, debt’s ostensible sponsorship of neoliberalism’s violence against all future time becomes questionable and indeed resistible.
     
    In “The Debt of the Living,” Samuel Weber argues that there is a need to think the “economic theology” of finance capital if one is to attain a fuller understanding of the problems of debt and debt crisis. He uses the term in an analogous relation to “political theology,” suggesting that these theological frames of reference “provide insights into an economic and political situation that seems ever more irrational, and dysfunctional—indeed possibly even suicidal—with every passing day.” Turning to Walter Benjamin’s “Capitalism as Religion,” Weber considers the idea that capitalism does not so much surpass religion as inherit it in new ways, for example in terms of certain cultic practices but also through the maintenance of particular conceptual ensembles such as debt-obligation-guilt. For Weber, a text such as Benjamin’sTrauespiel points to a crisis in the narrative of Christian Salvation, one that continues to intensify in the aftermath of the Protestant Reformation, taking hold of the very “Spirit” that Max Weber would famously associate with Capitalism. If for Weber—reading in the wake of Benjamin—debt capital is also something of a religious (death) cult, a central concern for him becomes “the demonic ambiguity” of the German word, Schuld. Weber points to a “strange homophony” between “death” and “debt” that he first observed while listening to tapes of Paul de Man’s 1983 “Messenger Lectures” given at Cornell. Weber notes that the entanglement of these two words is anticipated by Benjamin’s “Capitalism as Religion,” and indeed that the constitutive ambiguity of Schuld “resounds” (as he puts it) “in the near-homophony” of “debt” and “death.” Here, capitalism’s (cultic) survival manifests itself according to an ingrained incapacity to acknowledge finitude. The twin figures of indebtedness and redemption (or, to push the term towards a more economic register, redeemability) together form a central part of the “economic theology” that emerges here (giving rise to powerful cycles of both destruction and profitability), and all of this is read into claims that the bankers—as the architects of the global debt crisis—were merely “doing God’s work” (a defense that prompts Weber to embark upon a sustained reading of Biblical creation myths). The essay concludes with some reflections on the possibility of an alternative to a “capitalist politics” which functions, in terms of its politico-economic theology, to continually convert anxiety into aggression.
     
    Like other essays in this volume, Martin McQuillan’s essay, “False Economy,” starts out from the recognition that, far from being an aberration, an unwanted outcome of economic failure, debt is a necessary condition of economy, albeit one that takes on different forms at different times. If Weber’s essay on the “economic theology” of debt capital is inspired by the impossibility of determining whether, on an old tape recording, Paul de Man could be heard to say “debt” or “death,” McQuillan paints a portrait of finance capital’s inter-bank lending and Credit Default Swaps that depends upon the understanding that all money is counterfeit money, one that is inspired by Derrida’s “Donner les Temps.” Following Derrida, McQuillan explores the question of credit as one of both faith and fiction. He has in mind the relation between money and literature, and between the dematerialization of finance and the erasure of the public realm. In an economy of debt and responsibility, the all-powerful non-power of literature continues to provide a resource to challenge the marketization and sale of the commonwealth. Through a reading of Baudelaire’s “Assommons les pauvres!” which Derrida considers a “symmetrical counterpoint” to “La fausse monnaie” (but largely ignores in his seminar), McQuillan questions the calculations around debt today by politicians and university administrators as a form of bad faith and critical bankruptcy.
     
    The volume concludes with an essay by Fred Botting that explores the way in which the zombie metaphor recurs within contemporary economic discourse, and situates this recurrence in terms of the popular resurgence of zombies in contemporary fiction and film. Looking at a range of cultural examples, Botting distinguishes zombies from vampires: while, for him, the latter connote credit and “consumer boom,” the former signify global debt and stagnation. Botting suggests that there is an arc of desire and fear engendered by these figures of horror that itself discloses a continuity in the affective trajectory of neo-liberalism as it supplants traditional philosophical distinctions between material and symbolic forms of debt. Rather than operating on the basis of a distinction between spiritual and financial modes of guilt/debt, an economic absorption of cultural values takes effect, one that circumvents the need for subjective or symbolic inscriptions in the sense that, for Botting, it directly and materially institutes the debt-relation itself.
     

    Martin McQuillan is Professor of Literary Theory and Cultural Analysis, and Dean of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, where he is also Co-Director of the London Graduate School. He has published works of literary theory and the philosophical analysis of contemporary culture, including Deconstruction after 9/11 and Deconstruction without Derrida.

     

    Simon Morgan Wortham is Professor of English in the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, London. He is co-director of the London Graduate School. His books include Counter-Institutions: Jacques Derrida and the Question of the University (Fordham UP, 2006), Experimenting: Essays with Samuel Weber, co-edited with Gary Hall (Fordham UP, 2007), Encountering Derrida: Legacies and Futures of Deconstruction, co-edited with Allison Weiner (Continuum, 2007), Derrida: Writing Events (Continuum, 2008), The Derrida Dictionary (Continuum, 2010) and The Poetics of Sleep: From Aristotle to Nancy (Bloomsbury, 2013). His book, Modern Thought in Pain: Philosophy, Politics, Psychoanalysis, is forthcoming from Edinburgh University Press (2014).
     

  • The Limits of Performing Cage: Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN1

     

    Abstract

    Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN (2005-06) consists of a series of events in which statements addressing the AIDS epidemic are presented alongside Cage’s silent composition 4′33″ (1952). Ultra-red’s intervention refers  to activist collective ACT UP’s militantly anti-homophobic slogan, “SILENCE = DEATH,” while implicating the cultural politics of Cagean silence, 4′33″’s
    contested status as part of an historically specific strategy of queer resistance deployed during McCarthyism. Turning on the music-formal problem of Werktreue, or “faithfulness” to an original score, SILENT|LISTEN is considered alongside the appropriation art strategies of AIDS activism and against recent theoretical attempts to bracket out “sound” from the
    historical and formal specificity of musical practice.
     

     

     

    [A]t the beginning of an AIDS literacy workshop in Echo Park, Los Angeles, we announced that we would perform Cage’s composition [4’33”]—”The most important piece of American 20th Century music”—proceeding to sit in restrained stillness while the workshop participants, working class Latino men living with HIV and AIDS, looked on in bemusement.
     

    — Ultra-red, “Ultra-red: Organizing the Silence”

     

    Audience member to Cage: “Silence equals death.”
     
    Cage: “Everything you open yourself to is your silence.”
     

    — qtd. in Jones 665

     
    In a large gallery space sits a long table dressed with a white tablecloth, around which several people are seated in front of microphones. Hovering near the end of the table is a reproduction of one of Rauschenberg’s famous White Paintings, completing a stripped-down, somewhat clinical interior. After a small audience settles into place, one of the seated individuals speaks into a microphone, announcing, “Four Thirty-three as composed by John Cage.”
     
    “Time,” the announcer says, following four and a half minutes of silence.
     
    The announcer calmly proceeds, speaking to the others seated at the table. “Good evening. What did you hear?”
     
    “Silence,” a woman responds.
     
    At this point one may wonder why Cage’s composition, a work in which no intentional sounds are to be made, is followed by a direct interrogation of its audience members. And while it is typically performed in a concert hall, Cage’s composition is here presented in the absence of the traditional piano or musicians in any ordinary sense.
     
    “Good evening.”
     
    The questioning proceeds.
     
    “When was the last time you were in this space to talk about AIDS?”
     
    Emerging from a larger body of work interrogating the relationship between the aesthetic and the political, art/activist collective Ultra-red2 create unique “performances” of John Cage’s well-known silent piece 4’33” (1952). Ultra-red’s work SILENT|LISTEN (2005-6) consists of a series of events in which statements made about the AIDS epidemic—”where it has been, where it is now, and where it is going” (“SILENT|LISTEN”)—are recorded following a performance of Cage’s composition. A set of these statements, referred to by the collective as “the minutes,” is then played back as part of a subsequent event. Accumulated from eight locations over the course of two years, these statements, made by health care professionals, community organizers, activists, and other individuals, form a network linking each successive site through the collective staging of listening and vocality.
     
    SILENT|LISTEN can be seen to parallel the artistic strategies of appropriation central to the history of AIDS activism. Yet while utilizing the strategies of contextual specificity and tactics of dissemination found in those practices, SILENT|LISTEN distinctly draws upon specific concerns regarding the historical status of Cage’s indeterminate composition. Crystallized in his 1952 work 4’33”, was Cage’s silence affirmative, indifferent, or a political strategy of negation employed during the homophobic oppression of McCarthyism and the Cold War era (Katz)? By referring to the militantly anti-homophobic slogan of ACT UP (the AIDS Coalition to Unleash Power), “SILENCE = DEATH,” Ultra-red point to the possibility of a consonant historical lens through which Cage’s piece can be read, while using this lens to frame their contemporary intervention into the AIDS crisis. Interpreting Ultra-red’s intervention through the focal points of AIDS activism and related artistic practices, this essay attempts to tether the appropriation art strategy introduced by SILENT|LISTEN to the historical and music-specific use of Cagean silence. Ultimately, Cagean silence becomes refigured as a symbolic marker of homophobia in concert with the slogans of ACT UP and in dialogue with the imagery of Gran Fury. SILENT|LISTEN turns on the formal musical problem of Werktreue—the issue of “faithfulness” or adherence to an original score—while mutually implicating musicological and art historical frames of analysis. Necessitating this kind of cross-disciplinary engagement between music and visual culture, my analysis of Ultra-red’s intervention challenges recent theoretical attempts to isolate “sound” (as is often found in sound art discourse) from the historical and formal specificity of musical practice.
     
    Let us return to the opening description. The speaker continues, “It is Wednesday, August 9th, 2006. The record for the Art Gallery of Ontario is now open. Will the first speaker please approach the table and enter her statement into the record? Please note the time, your name, and any affiliation you wish to declare.”
     
    A woman approaches the table and, in a collected and somewhat somber tone, speaks into the microphone:
     

    The time is 7:34. My name is Zoe Dodd. I am a harm reduction outreach worker and Hepatitis C support worker at Street Health Nursing Foundation…. I mainly work with the homeless drug-using population. In May of 2006, Street Health received a call from a client. He’s lived on the streets for fifteen years…. He is an active drug user. He has AIDS, and he is co-infected with Hepatitis C.

     

    The woman proceeds to describe an incident involving her client: arriving at the client’s apartment to discover that he had lost over 40 pounds in less than one week, she was unable to convince the subject to seek medical attention. “He would not go,” she insists, “because he [was] like many people, especially drug users … discriminated within our healthcare system …” She continues to report that as a Hepatitis C worker, her position has not received funding in Canada for over four months. Finally, she concludes that after a lengthy struggle the client received the medical attention he needed and lived.

     
    The above description recounts a version of Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN presented at the Art Gallery of Ontario in 2006. The collective presented similar versions throughout 2005-6 at seven major North American art institutions. Founded in Los Angeles in 1994 by AIDS activists Dont Rhine and Marco Larsen, Ultra-red now incorporate members from across North America and Europe; the collective has consistently straddled the often conflictual worlds of art, music, and activism by staging direct political interventions, creating recordings and art objects, and producing performance installations such as SILENT|LISTEN—as well as their recent What is the Sound of Freedom?, presented as part of the 2012 Whitney Biennial—which often involve participatory and dialogical components.
     

    Authentic Appropriation

     
    On the surface, SILENT|LISTEN may be said to conform to the logic of appropriation art. With theoretical roots in the writings of Benjamin, Foucault, and Barthes, and particularly in the latter’s 1967 essay “The Death of the Author,” appropriation art’s emergence is usually traced from the New York art scene of the late 1970s and 1980s through to contemporary practice. Douglas Crimp’s influential 1977 Pictures exhibition, which foregrounds “processes of quotation, excerptation, framing, and staging” against essentializing notions of medium (“Pictures” 87), is a touchstone. Often cited as a precursor to appropriation art practices, Guy Debord, in his 1956 essay, “Directions for the Use of Détournement,” defines two types of détournement. Through the application of “corrections,” or alterations introduced in original materials (Debord and Wolman 35), both methods rely on a new context for the generation of meaning. A “minor détournement,” according to Debord, “draws all its meaning from the new context in which it has been placed,” while a “deceptive détournement” relies upon the significance of the element itself (35). As much as there may be something added, or “corrected,” there is also that which is drawn out in Debord’s “deceptive” mode. When an object is cast retroactively into a context alien to its origin, a new valence is produced. “Plagiarism implies progress,” begins literary theorist Paul Mann’s own double plagiarism of Guy Debord and Isidore Ducasse, “which is also progress toward a death already immanent in every repetition” (Masocriticism 187). Rehearsing the birth of the reader or repeating a critic’s (unoriginal) claim about the artist’s unoriginality need not take center stage. Following the unidirectionality of death, appropriation can figure as a multiplication of authors—a collectivity. The death of the author is the prenatal condition for the multiple. Indeed, as Crimp notes in his own work with AIDS activism, collective production emerges as authorship undergoes assault (Melancholia 161-2).
     
    Appropriation frames; it reconstitutes and refigures historical substance. Permeating the landscape of artistic production, appropriation’s historical reach has indeed been vast: “not just one strategy amongst many,” David Evans contends that appropriation is “the very ‘language’ in which the postmodern debate [of the 1980s and 90s] was conducted” (14). And yet while it is generally conceived as an expansive genre, appropriation is not without its limits, however seemingly imposed. Evans, for example, excludes “re-enactment” from the purview of appropriation, refusing to admit the work of Jeremy Deller or the re-performances of Marina Abramović due to these artists’ alleged emphases on “unauthorized possession” (16). While also sharing the characteristics of re-performance, and without precluding the category of appropriation as such, the distinctly musical structure engaged by Ultra-red’s appropriation of Cage’s 4’33”—one of writing/composing, performing, listening—indeed mandates an extended analytical frame.
     
    Aligned with an appropriation conceived along collectivist lines, SILENT|LISTEN engages the additional set of concerns inherent to music and the performer’s fidelity to the score. Debates around the performer’s adherence to the set of instructions put forth by the composer have centered on the question of “historical authenticity,” or so-called Werktreue, referenced above.3 The “Werktreue ideal” is said to have emerged, according to philosopher Lydia Goehr, in the music and performance practices of the early nineteenth century, following the solidification of the “work-concept” toward the end of the 1700s, an idea governing the relationship between composition and performance (among other things) which gives shape to a unified musical “work” (115). Coterminous with the arrival of the autonomous musical work (and with the advent of copyright laws), this conception of authorship effectively forbade the promiscuous use of scores that had proliferated in Renaissance practice. A new apparent “duty” bound the allegiance of performers to works and their composers (231). If, in Goehr’s account, the music of modernity inherits a work-concept structure from Romanticism, then it has also remained committed to the Werktreue ideal.
     
    This structure has recently found its most significant challenges in the crisis initiated by Cage’s indeterminacy, defined as the acknowledgment of the inherent unpredictability of performance, or, more significantly, as the extension of the contingency of a performer’s score interpretation. The latter category is referred to as indeterminacy with respect to a composition’s performance (Cage, Silence 35-40). Opening onto interpretation in the expanded sense, this form of indeterminacy more significantly threatens the established relationship between performer and composer. Performing a score becomes an act of interpretation, in the literary sense. As in Barthes, primacy is given to the reader. Consider the consequences then of a “birth of the performer” in contemporary music/art practices: rather than a mandate from the composer, the score may instead provide something to be inhabited, to be activated, to be used.
     
    Interestingly, Goehr cites pieces like Cage’s 4’33” as offering ambivalent challenges to the work-concept: “paradoxically situated in a practice that is regulated by the very concept they want to challenge” (260), she questions whether musicians’ interventions like Cage’s offer any meaningful effects on what she calls the “force” of the work-concept (262). While she does list “compliant performance” as one supposed “target” of what Cage “seems to want to challenge” (262), the ramifications of the rupture introduced by Cage’s indeterminacy have yet to be fully charted, especially from the perspective of the less-than-allegiant performer. While discussions of Werktreue have indeed occupied musicologists and critics for decades, little has been said about the specific ways in which ruptures or revolts against the historically subservient structure of the musical work may apply to contemporary artistic practice. With some notable exceptions (see, for example, artist/musician Adam Overton’s manifesto “Ripe for Embarrassment” (2013)),4 the possibility of a disruptive use of musical scores is under-theorized if not under-practiced. In Ultra-red’s practice, the Werktreue problematic is furthered through an application of the logic of appropriation or détournement. Ultra-red engage the problematic of Werktreue through their appropriation of artistic and activist practices associated with AIDS. Their collective intervention becomes a question of exercising a certain kind of agency, rather than purely an act of subversion.
     

    “Silence Equals Death”

     
    Near the end of his life, Cage was accosted at a public symposium by an attendee who, repeating ACT UP’s well-known slogan, exclaimed, “silence equals death” (qtd. in Jones 665). To the agitator’s opportune détournement of Cage’s own program of silence by the silence of AIDS activism, the composer responded, “in Zen life equals death,” and added, “Everything you open yourself to is your silence” (qtd. in Jones 665). While for Cage silence does not equal death, death seems to haunt his reflections on silence. “Until I die there will be sounds,” Cage proclaims, following his telling of the oft-repeated Harvard anechoic chamber anecdote, “[a]nd they will continue following my death” (Silence 8). For Cage, silence is impossible outside of “the silence of death” (Cesare-Bartnicki 133).5
     
    While silence has been framed as both a modernist strategy of erasure and the “silencing” of social import, or, alternately, valued for its acoustic properties or conceptual implications, a generation of scholars (Caroline Jones, Philip Gentry, Jonathan Katz) rigorously advocates a historically specific consideration of Cage’s project intimately tied to the subject position of a gay male artist responding to the heterosexist culture of the Cold War era. For Caroline Jones, silence plays the role of a Sedgwickean “closet-in-view” for Cage, a kind of surface-level bodily absence that serves as a “muting”—indeed a critique—of the abstract expressionist ego (651-2). In his analysis of the cultural politics of 4’33”, Gentry explores three possible contexts for situating Cage’s sexuality: the direct political activism and homosexual pride mobilized by the 1950s homophile movement and the Mattachine Society; the post-Stonewall identity politics implicated in a conception of the “closeting” of (presumed-to-be-stable) sexual identities; and the “queer commuter” phenomenon elaborated by Henry Abelove in which gay and lesbian artists often chose to self-exile to more tolerant locations as a strategy of resistance. Gentry argues beyond these narratives, however, in privileging a model of “anti-identitarian identification” in which “Cage’s subject position was often more subtly articulated than a simple ‘closeted’ model of sexuality would give us” (36). Acknowledging the influence of Zen while arguing for the primacy of Cagean silence as a queer strategy of resistance during the Cold War, Katz posits silence as part the development of a postmodern non-authorial voice that prefigures the “death of the author” (235). Cage would of course go on to become a master appropriationist, with his recombinant texts free-mixing McLuhan, Duchamp, Thoreau and others (Empty Words 3-20). Coterminous with his move toward Zen, however, Cage’s turn to chance and silence, as Katz intimates, was part of a complex set of responses to the composer’s failed marriage and frustrations with psychoanalysis as his relationship with Merce Cunningham began to take shape.
     
    Cage spoke openly about his relationships with men and women alike, though according to Katz, the composer never fully came out as gay or bisexual (231). In an interview with Thomas Hines shortly before the composer’s death, Cage describes his earliest sexual experiences with Don Sample, a young American he met in Europe as a teenager. This relationship, which eventually became “promiscuous” according to Cage, overlapped with his affair with Pauline Schindler and continued on through his marriage to Xenia Kashevaroff. That marriage dissolved after a ménage à trois with Cunningham during which Cage realized that he was “more attracted” to Cunningham (Hines 99n60). Though one of Cage’s close friends was Harry Hay, the renowned gay rights activist, Cage insisted on silence when it came to representations of homosexuality. Not only were Cage’s sexuality and related political stances not generally intended expressions of his artwork, but, as I will demonstrate, the composer was openly hostile to performances of his works which foregrounded the abject or the sexual.
     
    As mentioned earlier, along with silence, a crucial development for Cage was the practice of indeterminacy. Most clearly related to silence is the type of indeterminacy in which a composition is “indeterminate with respect to its performance” (Cage, Silence 35-40). Once fully exploded, the practice of indeterminacy permitted vast differences in the interpretations of Cage’s works. It was clear that for Cage—even in the cases of his “open-ended” compositions—certain interpretations of his work were deemed acceptable while others were not.
     
    As though realizing the defiant reproach of Cage’s activist-cum-heckler, Ultra-red attempt to short-circuit Cagean silence with the politicized voices of AIDS activism. Along with this reframing of Cage’s composition, Ultra-red refer to the durational frame of the concert situation to contextualize their version of Cagean indeterminacy. Departing from the agitprop imagery of groups like Gran Fury, while still in dialogue with the slogans of ACT UP, Ultra-red explain that they sought to explore temporal and performative forms that facilitate social processes. In their 2005 essay subtitled “The AIDS Uncanny,” Ultra-red describe their intention to create “work that suspends resolution and employs duration to construct spaces in which our loss and grief can acquire a critical language directed against dehumanization” (“Time for the Dead” 91). “In the current proto-fascist historical moment,” they contend elsewhere, “SILENT|LISTEN invokes affective responses other than rage as constitutive of collective action” (“ps/o8publicmuseum”).
     
    The collective’s use of Cage’s silent composition as an immanent temporal container is crossed with the iconicity of silence, a crucial concept in the fight against AIDS. Silence in this context represents the undermining of valuable information that saves lives, the negligence and unwillingness of governments in responding to the epidemic on a public and global level, and an index of the violent effects of stigmatization exacerbated by the constant threat of criminalization faced by people living with AIDS. Ultra-red’s project contextualizes 4’33” in light of the AIDS epidemic, while situating AIDS activism—metonymically invoked through reference to ACT UP’s slogan SILENCE = DEATH—within the frame of Cage’s silent piece.
     
    SILENT|LISTEN should also be read in relation to the ambivalent attitudes Cage himself held regarding performances of his indeterminate, “open-ended” compositions—not simply to answer the question as to whether Cage would have approved of SILENT|LISTEN as a realization of 4’33”, but, rather, in the interest of drawing out a politics of musical interpretation applicable to Cage and his broader project of indeterminacy. This task must not only chart the performative boundaries specific to Cage’s composition, but also explore the historical and political implications of his artwork. Was Cage’s silence emblematic of his broader turn to an “Aesthetics of Indifference” during the 1950s, or, conversely, did Cage utilize a “politics of negation” by employing silence as a “historically specific [mode of] queer resistance” during the homophobic oppression of McCarthyism and the Cold War era (Katz 241)? An attempt to draw out this kind of political substance arguably already present in Cage’s piece turns on the question of Werktreue, or “historical authenticity,” in music performance. Clearly departing from conventional realizations of Cage’s composition, SILENT|LISTEN invites a consideration of the limits of performances of Cage’s works. SILENT|LISTEN, while proffering a distinctive refiguring of 4’33”, can perhaps nevertheless be said to include a genuine realization of Cage’s composition. While engaging the problem of “historical authenticity” and its relation to Cagean indeterminacy, however, it is also important to situate SILENT|LISTEN within the context of the rich and varied lineage of visual art strategies related to AIDS activism.
     
    Before continuing a discussion of the musical specificity of Ultra-red’s use of Cage’s 4’33”, it is necessary to acknowledge the longstanding and significant connections between AIDS activism and strategies of artistic appropriation. One notable example is General Idea’s series Imagevirus, which, beginning in 1987, consisted of a series of widely disseminated images and objects, each containing an often differently colored version of Robert Indiana’s iconic L-O-V-E painting respelled as A-I-D-S. According to one commentator, the intended target of General Idea’s appropriation was not originality or authorship; rather, their goal was to mimic the behavior of the HIV virus itself—its transformations, travels, and proliferations (Nicholson 53). While not unequivocally consonant with the AIDS activism of the 1980s,6 Imagevirus shares in the emphasis on language and the contextual specificity of the strategies of ACT UP and Gran Fury. Infecting “large portions of the signifying field,” Imagevirus, Gregg Bordowitz contends, “connects gallery to museum to street to public transportation” (17).
     
    The caustic wit and culturally parasitic attitude emblematized in Imagevirus are echoed in many of the various artistic practices encountered throughout the history of AIDS activism. In their detailed description of the early graphics of ACT UP, Douglas Crimp and Adam Rolston explain that “[w]hat counts in activist art is its propaganda effect; stealing the procedures of other artists is part of the plan—if it works, we use it” (15). Reiterating similar statements made by theorists of postmodernism and the avant-garde,7 Crimp argues that, especially in the context of the AIDS activist movement, “[a]ssaults on authorship have led to anonymous and collective production” (Melancholia 160-1). Along with Rolston, Crimp further characterizes an appropriation art “in which the artist forgoes the claim to original creation by appropriating already-existing images and objects,” by showing “that the ‘unique individual’ is a kind of fiction” and that the self is constructed through a series of “preexisting images, discourses, and events” (18).
     
    ACT UP’s iconic SILENCE = DEATH logo, with its white Gill sans-serif font set against a black background underneath a hot pink upward-pointing equilateral triangle, contains perhaps the most well-known instance of appropriation within AIDS activism.8 Rather than stealing from another artist, however, the emblem references the badges used in Nazi concentration camps to mark gay men who were exterminated by the thousands. Adopted by the gay and lesbian movement in the 1960s, as Ultra-red’s Robert Sember explains, the pink triangle used by ACT UP creates continuity between historical struggles against homophobia and contemporary mobilizations against AIDS (Sember and Gere 967). A geometric inversion of the downward-pointing triangle badges used in the concentration camps, the pink triangle used in the SILENCE = DEATH design also points to rampant governmental neglect and failure in responding effectively to the epidemic as an act of genocide (Sember and Gere 967). The slogan also evokes mathematical equivalence, conjuring the numbers of AIDS statistics—death as numerical data. Bringing together the terms of silence and death separated by a mediating equals sign, the synchronic symmetry of SILENCE = DEATH—more emphatic and immediate than pure causality; not simply resulting in death, silence equals death—is counterposed by the diachronic geometry of the pink triangular emblem, which points back to a history of struggle while signaling a future in which AIDS is no longer.
     
    Inspired by a SILENCE = DEATH poster hung on lower Broadway, New Museum curator Bill Olander, who had AIDS and was also a member of ACT UP, invited the group to create an installation for the New Museum’s window space in 1987. The result was the highly influential Let the Record Show…, an artistic intervention that sought militantly to counteract public misconceptions around AIDS and to address the enormous failures of the US government to respond adequately to the epidemic. Critical of the kinds of “elegiac expressions that appeared to dominate the art world’s response to the AIDS crisis” (“AIDS” 15), Crimp considers Let the Record Show… a participatory act in the struggle against AIDS that significantly departs from the “traditional idealist conception of art, which entirely divorces art from engagement in lived social life” (Melancholia 31). Adopting the trope of a trial or hearing, the work consists of a series of life-sized cardboard cutouts of public figures, each posed behind a corresponding printed “testament”: US Senator Jesse Helms (“The logical outcome of testing is a quarantine of those infected“); televangelist Jerry Falwell (“AIDS is God’s judgment of a society that does not live by His rules“); and Ronald Reagan (whose testament was left blank, referring to his six-year refusal to speak about the epidemic while president); among three others. Each figure is placed directly in front of a large photomural of the Nuremburg trials, over which a scrolling LED text beginning with “Let the record show…” rebuts each of the figures’ statements (ACT UP).9 All of this staged under a large neon sign displaying the original SILENCE = DEATH design.
     
    Following their Let the Record Show… installation at the New Museum, members from The Silence = Death Project would go on to join Gran Fury, the group that would serve as “ACT UP’s unofficial propaganda ministry and guerrilla graphic designers,” in the words of Crimp and Rolston (16). In their large-scale photomural ad campaign project, Kissing Doesn’t Kill (1989), Gran Fury pictures three couples kissing across a horizontal frame. Each couple formed a different combination of genders and races, and over their images a text states: “KISSING DOESN’T KILL: GREED AND INDIFFERENCE DO.” Interestingly, in a more specific indictment, the original rejoinder text reads, “Corporate Greed, Government Inaction, and Public Indifference Make AIDS a Political Crisis.”10 With their vibrant and impressively polished aesthetic, Gran Fury “simulated the glossy look and pithy language of mass-market advertising to seduce the public into dealing with issues of AIDS transmission, research, funding, and government response, issues that might otherwise be avoided or rejected out of hand” (Meyer 236). As with other artistic interventions centered on the AIDS epidemic, including Ultra-red’s work, context becomes all-important: “When affixed to the side of a city bus, Kissing Doesn’t Kill functions as a mobile advertisement, traveling through neighborhoods of the city rather than remaining within the bounds of any one community or subculture” (Meyer 236). Activist art, highly circumstantial and contingent as it is, implicates, as Crimp argues, not only the “nature of cultural production,” but also the site—the context—of cultural production and dissemination (Melancholia 38).
     
    Noting the resemblance of Gran Fury’s work to United Colors of Benetton advertisements—which the brand itself appropriated from artists of the time, and which were also placed on the sides of buses—Chantal Mouffe describes Kissing Doesn’t Kill as an instance of “re-détournement” (“Democratic Politics”). Indeed, there are significant resonances between Gran Fury interventions like Kissing Doesn’t Kill or Let the Record Show… and the work of Debord. Summarizing the Situationists’ theory of détournement, Debord explains that, rather than being concerned with the creation of the new, “critical art can be produced as of now using the existing means of cultural expression” (164). “Critical in its content,” he continues, “such art must also be critical of itself in its very form” (164). According to Debord, there were no Situationist works of art, “only Situationist uses of works of art” (Bishop 83).
     
    While abandoning the avant-garde project of radical critique, Mouffe’s conception of “critical art” may be seen as an extension of Debord’s perspective. Asserting that traditional modes of artistic critique have been recuperated by neoliberalism and incorporated into the logic of post-Fordist networked production, Mouffe asks whether, in the wake of the avant-garde, current art practices have the ability to play a critical role in a contemporary society marked by the blurred difference between art and advertising, and by the appropriation of formerly countercultural strategies by the dominant regulatory modes of capitalism. “Today artists cannot pretend any more to constitute an avant-garde offering a radical critique,” she claims, “but this is not a reason to proclaim that their political role has ended.” Rather, Mouffe asserts, “[t]hey still can play an important role in the hegemonic struggle by subverting the dominant hegemony and by contributing to the construction of new subjectivities” (“Artistic Activism” 5). Mouffe’s own term “critical art” refers to artistic practices that actively contribute to “questioning the dominant hegemony” (“Artistic Activism” 4). Citing it as supplemental to her broader “agonistic approach” to the political, Mouffe writes: “critical art is art that foments dissensus, that makes visible what the dominant consensus tends to obscure and obliterate. It is constituted by a manifold of artistic practices aiming at giving a voice to all those who are silenced within the framework of the existing hegemony” (“Artistic Activism” 4-5). She stresses, however, that “the aim of critical artistic practices should not consist in dissipating supposedly false consciousness in order to reveal the true reality; for this would be completely at odds with the anti-essentialist premises of the theory of hegemony, which rejects the very idea of true consciousness…and asserts that identities are always results of processes of identification” (“Beyond Cosmopolitanism”).
     
    What is shared by the perspectives of Debord and Mouffe, and by the appropriation art strategies of AIDS activism, is the notion of immanent critique. Instead of operating at a distance from, outside, or above the target of their critiques, the strategies referenced above are wholly embedded within a social context and work through engaged practices of reconfiguring, reactivating, and politicizing existing cultural elements. Not simply purporting to “unveil” an ideologically inflected premise, Gran Fury’s critical art practice renders actual social reconfigurations. Their interventions break up and reorganize stultified hegemonic structures, working within the contextual specificity of site and through the generality—and “viral” nature—of language and images.
     

    Appropriating Indeterminacy

     
    Ultra-red extend the terrain of artistic intervention around AIDS—centered primarily around images, language, and direct political interventions—to include the domain of music (and its negation, silence) through their appropriative use of Cage’s 4’33”. They posit an engaged musical practice not unlike the visual art practices elaborated by Crimp, such as Gran Fury. Important, however, are the ways in which Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN works as both a continuation of and a departure from the appropriation art of AIDS activism. Unlike the relation between, for example, Robert Indiana’s LOVE and General Idea’s Imagevirus, in Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN Cage’s 4’33” can be said—to an extent—to retain its identity as such.
     
    What does it mean, then, to consider SILENT|LISTEN as an “authentic” realization of 4’33” when it so drastically departs from David Tudor`s performance of the work in Woodstock, New York in 1952? Roger Hallas contends that SILENT|LISTEN “paradoxically resists solidification into a permanent archival object,” and that despite Ultra-red’s “systematic use of archival discourse—’testimony’, ‘statements’, ‘the record’, and ‘the minutes,’” SILENT|LISTEN nevertheless employs the “durational process of conceptual art and the ephemeral quality of performance art” (247). Along with Let the Record Show… and the ACT UP Oral History Project, SILENT|LISTEN emphasizes recordkeeping and archiving, but departs from these earlier projects in its continually developing, “open-ended” character—its incorporation of indeterminacy. One might suggest, however, that while Cage’s 4’33” is ostensibly distinct from archival artwork and apparently closer to the “ephemeral quality of performance art,” its score is also rooted in a kind of recordkeeping. Indeed one recalls the meticulous performance note contained in Cage’s 1961 version of the 4’33” score, in which he explains:
     

    The title of this work is the total length in minutes and seconds of its performance. At Woodstock, N.Y., August 29, 1952, the title was 4’33” and the three parts were 33″, 2’40”, and 1’20”. It was performed by David Tudor, pianist, who indicated the beginnings of parts by closing, the endings by opening, the keyboard lid. However, the work may be performed by an instrumentalist or combination of instrumentalists and last any length of time.
     

    (4’33”, Henmar Press, 1962)

     
    4’33” insists upon the disparity between the absolute “openness”—a malleability—that characterizes its realizations, and the unshakable precision demanded by its score. Similarly, though more broadly, indeterminacy seems to reside in the contradiction between the command structure necessary for a score to exist—a score demands determinate action, providing it with an identity—and the potential within the score for the complete undermining of certainty, the obliteration of authority (and at times authorship) in favor of chance or the subjective will of the performer. Ultra-red’s framing of Cage’s 4’33” is distinct in that it functions simultaneously as a realization of 4’33”, and as an appropriation similar to the work elaborated above. Through the specificity of the musical score, SILENT|LISTEN figures as an impactful (re-)politicization of 4’33”, a performance of Cage’s piece that reads the work’s history into its interpretation as a focal point. The problem of fidelity to Cage’s score is thus redoubled, not only because of the political implications of Cagean silence, but also because of the contradictory relationship indeterminacy posits between score and performance.
     
    Ultra-red may be viewed as a recent addition to a history of performers whose artistic strategies have sought to re-envision the role of the performer. In some cases involving Cage, the use of such strategies has resulted in performances deemed unacceptable by the composer. In his recent work, for example, Benjamin Piekut analyzes the series of performances Charlotte Moorman gave of Cage’s 21’1.499″ for a String Player during the 1960s, which included (in response to the score’s indications for non-string sounds) various references to tampons, orgasms, condoms, and Planned Parenthood, along with her use of the “human cello”: Moorman’s bowing of a kneeling, semi-nude Nam June Paik. Cage, in the end, coldly dismissed Moorman as having “murdered” his composition (Piekut 143). For Piekut, Moorman’s controversial interpretations of Cage turned on the question of subjective agency: Moorman treated the score “as a set of rules to be performed, inhabited, and experienced” (143). Beyond themes of subversion or “[t]ropes of obedience and disobedience,” Piekut insists on the question, “How did Moorman use Cage’s piece?” (172).
     
    In 1975, at the June in Buffalo music festival, Julius Eastman and other members of the S.E.M. Ensemble performed an interpretation of Cage’s Song Books (1970) that has remained obscure and thoroughly underappreciated.11 Interjected into a panoply of other sounds and activities, Eastman began his interpretation of the instruction, “In a situation with maximum amplification…perform a disciplined action”—a “paraphrasing” of 0’00” or 4’33” No. 2 (1962), one of the several smaller works comprising Song Books—by introducing himself as “Professor Padu” and delivering an elaborate lecture demonstrating a new “system” of erotic love. Suited, and in a mockingly off-kilter performative style, Eastman directed his sister and then-boyfriend to engage in a series of erotic acts to illustrate his “sideways-and-sensitive” approach to an unsuspecting Buffalo audience. The following day, during one of the festival’s seminars, Cage responded by banging violently on a piano in the room and scolding performers who had more generally, in his view, interpreted his indeterminate instructions as an invitation to do “any goddamned thing” they wanted.12 He further condemned what he characterized as the “homosexual dimension” of Eastman’s performance. According to Cage, “the question of homosexuality” that he perceived as an emphatic element of Eastman’s performance was at odds with his intended premise of the work, namely that “we connect Satie with Thoreau” (qtd. in Schlegel 31)—two influential figures for Cage. An irony arises here, not only in relation to Cage’s own sexuality (however reluctant he was to disclose), and not only in light of his contestable objection that “neither Satie nor Thoreau had any sexual connection with anyone or anything” (qtd. in Schlegel 31), but also regarding Cage’s project of indeterminacy and its critical challenge to the authority otherwise traditionally invested in the composer. Eastman’s intervention underlines a critical shortcoming of Cagean indeterminacy: its inability to extend beyond the form of the Western musical work. In contending with the Werktreue ideal of the score, Eastman’s transgressive performance of Song Books effectively exhibits the resolute failure of Cage’s broader project of indeterminacy.
     

    Performing Silence

     
    Pertinent to Ultra-red’s historical re-framing of 4’33” is the question of whether Cage’s silence is to be read as a modernist “end game” strategy in which meaning is erased, or as part of a more subtly elaborated political program. In his analysis of 4’33”, for example, Douglas Kahn notes Cage’s self-purported shift during the 1960s “from musical to social issues” (557). Kahn concludes, however, that for Cage, “there was no corresponding shift to reconceptualize the sociality of sounds” (557). Interestingly, Kahn attempts to question Cage’s ideas “from the vantage point of sound instead of music,” and more generally casts music as a conservative site over which sound should be privileged (556). Along with this fixation on “sound,” there are clear drawbacks to Kahn’s self-conscious overinvestment in Cage’s views on his own work. For two perspectives that do not “[take] Cage at his word” so strictly (Kahn 557), we turn to the noteworthy debate between art historian Moira Roth and queer theorist Jonathan Katz.
     
    Grouping together a handful of influential artists from the New York avant-garde scene of the 1950s—including Duchamp, Johns, Rauschenberg, Cunningham, and Cage—Roth locates an “Aesthetic of Indifference” in their work: a tendency toward critical paralysis in the face of the ardent anti-Communist fervor and political oppression of the McCarthy period. These artists, she claims, were partly responsible for the “bizarre disjunction of art and politics that emerged in the 1960s,” having adopted the “cool” stances of neutrality, irony, and negation in the context of the oppressive political climate of the 1950s (Roth and Katz 35). Cage was, in this milieu, no minor player: “If Duchamp was the fulcrum of this new movement,” Roth contends, “Cage was the lever” (37-8). And according to Roth, Cage’s chance operations, along with 4’33”, exhibited an “extreme passivity” (40). Meanwhile, Katz counters that Roth’s criticism of these artists’ supposed non-involvement assumes that they simply could have chosen to become involved. Arguing that the period was one of the most violently homophobic decades in American history, Katz contends that for Cage and company, “[s]ilence ensured survival” (53). For gay men in the ’50s, Katz argues, “[i]t mattered how you crossed your legs, how you spoke, and which pronouns you let slip” (54-5). As a historically specific mode of queer resistance during McCarthyism, “this is not silence at all,” but rather “the performance of silence” (53); with silent music, Katz argues, Cage performed a “statement of nonstatement” (62). Katz substitutes for Roth’s pejorative “Indifference” a more positively elaborated politics of negation, which for him is coterminous with Derrida’s notion of undecidability: “First, negation avoids the recolonizing force of the oppositional-that which permits the opponent to solidify and suture through recourse to the excluded other. Second, negation operates as a closeted relation, mediating between the negating and the negated in such a way as to exclude all who are not already at the very least sympathetic to its case” (Roth and Katz 64).
     
    However speculative Katz’s argument may appear, it can be viewed as positing a critical space within which Cage’s political orientation is thought beyond intentionality-as is the case with indeterminacy. Thus the political thrust of Cage’s work may even be understood as running counter to his own stances regarding his work. It is also interesting to note that for Katz, Cage’s enactment of this politics of negation relies on a specifically musical context; just as Rauschenberg’s white paintings depend on the frame of traditional painting, silence needs the context of concert music for its effect. Perhaps nowhere more explicitly than in music does silence negate a mandate to make sound (Roth and Katz 64). I argue (pace Kahn) that it is through this negational act of silence-precisely in music-that Cage’s work acquires its genuine sociopolitical force. Reading Debord alongside Mouffe’s conception of critical art, Cage’s silence, despite the broader failure of indeterminacy, may be understood as a kind of proto-critical music. “[C]ritical of itself in its very form” (Debord 164), through its situatedness in the context of music, Cagean silence resisted the hegemony of the 1950s through the logic of negation.
     
    If we take this view, Cagean silence may be read as a reappropriation of silence as a symbolic marker of homophobia in a manner not unlike The Silence = Death Project’s subversive reworking of the pink triangle. Ultra-red’s rereading of Cagean silence serves, in this sense, as a kind of alternative realization of the SILENCE = DEATH slogan—as a performance of SILENCE = DEATH. Simultaneously, SILENT|LISTEN is presented ostensibly as containing a performance of Cage’s 4’33” ; yet while SILENT|LISTEN indeed provides a distinctive context for Cage’s 4’33”, it doesn’t directly manipulate the piece in the same manner that occurs, for example, in General Idea’s Imagevirus. Rather, it is the proximity of 4’33” to the AIDS statements that effectively contextualizes Cage’s piece. SILENT|LISTEN performs a duplicitous role as a détournement and an exemplary interpretation of Cage’s piece by continuing the critical/negational thrust the work posited in its inception. SILENT|LISTEN is positioned at the edge, at the limit of an authentic realization of 4’33”.
     
    In addition to the question of authenticity, Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN engages historical forms of musical organization, particularly as they relate to collectivity. Not primarily concerned with subjective expression or agency, SILENT|LISTEN builds out a kind of social framing which relies less upon sound as such, instead referencing (and literally using) the concert situation as a container for collective organizing. Ultra-red notably locate this potential already within Cage’s work. “What 4’33” composes,” they contend, “is not so much sounds but listening as an experience of collectivity in its raw potential” (“Ultra-red: Organizing the Silence” 201). They continue:
     

    SILENT|LISTEN began as an investigation into silence, fueled by an urgency to organize silence. Over time, the project became a practice of distinguishing between organizing the silence and collective listening—an investigation into organized listening. This distinction focuses us on the terms by which we are organized by our politics. For us, one such term remains the commitment to reconnecting notions of revolutionary change (i.e. anti-capitalism) with organizing.

    (195)

     

    Conflating the silence of Cage’s 4’33” with the muted, suppressed voices of dissent involved in the struggle against AIDS, Ultra-red posit an “organizing” which simultaneously points to the modernist conception of music as “organized sound,”13 while also describing the tactical orchestration of activist mobilization. Similarly, “listening” resonates with the privilege given to aurality by Cage and by contemporary experimental music, while simultaneously invoking its meaning within activist groups. Ultra-red go further, uniting both terms in their positing of an “organized listening.” Relevantly, in his discussion of SILENT|LISTEN, Hallas explains that Ultra-red reframe the silence in SILENCE = DEATH through Paulo Freire’s “discipline of silence,” in which silence is prefigured as the site for listening and in which “listening [i]s the condition for action, since it enables genuine reflection and analysis” (248). Punning across the historical vocabularies of music and AIDS activism, Ultra-red create a conceptual-linguistic short circuit between the two contexts while directly appropriating music’s material organizational form—”collectivity in its raw potential” (“Ultra-red: Organizing the Silence” 201)—as a container for collective action. Ultra-red redeploy organizational and formal modes specific to music as critical instruments in the fight against AIDS.

     
    Ultra-red’s deployment of Cage’s 4’33” as a container—a “transparent” presentation of its surroundings—suggests that historical context is inseparable from a work’s performance. Considering its broader relevance, Ultra-red’s intervention makes explicit a 4’33” that frames and is framed by its context, leveraging the negational power of silence while creating a temporal space for the unfolding of social process. If 4’33” is about the opening of the musical frame onto the noise of the surrounding world, then the outside penetrates, shines through, is never neutral—whether that outside comprises McCarthyism, the first decade of the AIDS epidemic, or the dismal scene of today, in which the futures of American programs like PEPFAR, HOPWA, and Ryan White are in constant danger of budget cuts that threaten the lives of thousands; in which the lack of public health care in the US is responsible for a single death every 12 minutes (Heavey); in which there are more than three deaths from AIDS every minute globally; and in which the rate of new HIV infections is steadily rising, such that half of all men who have sex with men will be HIV positive by age 50.14 With its indeterminate and mutable boundaries, 4’33” opens onto that which surrounds it. Ultra-red’s realization implicates both the historical frame from which the work emerges and the temporal present of its performance.
     
    SILENT|LISTEN stages the interpenetration of temporal frames—from the McCarthy-era origins of 4’33” to the third decade of the AIDS crisis—while appropriating the musical frame as a collectivizing force in the political struggle against AIDS. Interestingly, while ostensibly conceived as staging an open-ended social process, SILENT|LISTEN may also be said to share in the confrontational character found in Cage’s 4’33”, despite Ultra-red’s intentions. The “shocking” effect Cage’s silent piece had on audiences in the 1950s,15 echoed throughout historical avant-garde movements and experimental music traditions, invites questioning. There is an unresolved dimension in the “bemusement” of the working-class Latino men who were implicated in the staging of SILENT|LISTEN, mentioned in the epigraph of this essay. In this sense the “exclusionist” tendency of SILENT|LISTEN ironically figures as too faithful to 4’33”‘s 1952 premiere, failing to revise Cage’s work enough.
     
    Returning to a consideration of artistic interventions around AIDS outside the “open-ended” process foregrounded by SILENT|LISTEN, there is a clear value to the kind of affective rage employed by Gran Fury. For not only rage, but a distinctively subversive wit, is found in Gran Fury and ACT UP’s history of interventions, one reclaimed in demonstrations such as the recent “Boehner Occupation,” a collaborative action by members of ACT UP New York, ACT UP Philadelphia, and Queerocracy. In response to proposed cuts to foreign and domestic AIDS programs, activists entered US Speaker of the House John Boehner’s office, stripped naked, and—playing on the near-homophones “Boehner” and “boner”—chanted slogans like “Boehner, Boehner, don’t be a dick, your budget cuts will make us sick.” Several of the Naked Seven, as they were later dubbed, chanted and demonstrated with inverted pink equilateral triangles painted on their backs, chests, and genitals.16 Yet while the musicality of that group’s refrains was undeniable, the strength of Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN lies in a different kind of musical specificity.
     
    Ultra-red’s work stages a deep continuity with the politics of Cagean silence; it opens 4’33” onto a critical confrontation with the present while threading together the musical and visual activist strategies of the recent past. SILENT|LISTEN insists on the import of both musicological and cultural framings of Cage’s work while co-implicating art historical debates central to AIDS activism and related art practices. Exceeding the concerns of sound as a medium, Ultra-red’s use of Cage’s 4’33” problematizes the historical form of the musical work and the politics of (its) performance. Turning on the music-formal problem of Werktreue, Ultra-red’s intervention precludes an attempt to recuperate the work within the frame of a “sound art” conceived apart from the formal and historical specificity of musical practice. If Cage’s indeterminacy paved the way for a kind of absolute interpretive openness—anything can be done in the name of a score; silence equals the resolute death of compositional determinacy—then in Ultra-red’s collective realization of 4’33” the formal stakes are redoubled. SILENT|LISTEN confronts the Werktreue problematic through Ultra-red’s performance of Cage’s silent composition. In their (re)casting of Cagean silence as a historically specific mode of queer resistance, as opposed to side-stepping music, the art form becomes central to Ultra-red’s strategy of critical negation. Rather than attempting to escape the formal limits imposed by the frame of musical performance, the latter is tactically appropriated as such.
     

    Douglas Barrett is an artist, musician, and writer. His work is exhibited, performed, and published throughout North America, Europe, and Japan. The recipient of a 2013 Franklin Furnace Fund award for his record project Two Transcriptions/Ode to Schoenberg, he also received a recent DAAD grant to Berlin. Barrett’s essays have been published in journals such as Mosaic and Contemporary Music Review. The present essay forms part of a forthcoming book-length project outlining contemporary critical musical practices.
     

     

    Footnotes

    1.

     

    A previous version of this essay was presented as part of The Future of Cage: Credo conference held at the University of Toronto on October 26, 2012. I would like to thank Leigh Claire La Berge, Lindsey Lodhie, Cassandra Guan, Bill Dietz, and the anonymous peer reviewer solicited by Postmodern Culture; taken together, their feedback and comments on earlier versions of this essay have been crucially helpful.

     

    2. While I refer to Ultra-red as an “art/activist” collective, statements made by the group situate their work specifically in relation to sound art (“missionstatement”), and often classify it explicitly as such (“PS/o6.b. encuentrolosangeles”; “Organized Listening”). Others such as Roger Hallas refer to Ultra-red as a “sound collective” (242). Yet despite classifications of their work as “sound,” it is appropriate, for reasons I hope will become clear throughout this essay, to frame Ultra-red’s SILENT|LISTEN as a musical practice conceived as an expanded, critical art form.

     

    3. For an overview of the scholarship and a discussion of the discrepancies between the British-American and European debates, see Fabian.

     

    4. “Ripe for Embarrassment: For a New Musical Masochism” is, in Overton’s words, “a manifesto…proposing a new paradigm in composer/performer relations, wherein the composer is a masochist who uses score-based Cagean indeterminacy in hopes of being humiliated by a willing performer.”

     

    5. Another passage unites the themes of silence and death in a manner not unlike Cage’s response to the “silence equals death” provocation. Found in both Cage’s “Julliard Lecture” (A Year from Monday) and “Lecture on Something” (Silence), it provides a Zen-like statement following the image of Morton Feldman “sub-merged” in silence: “The nothing that goes on is what Feldman speaks of when he speaks of being submerged in silence. The acceptance of death is the source of all life” (Silence 35, A Year from Monday 98). For a sustained engagement with the themes of death and Cagean silence, see Jones.

     

    6. Bordowitz describes the ambivalent reception Imagevirus initially received in some cases—including his own—as being at odds with the work of activist groups like ACT UP; later, however, Bordowitz saw “General Idea’s work [as] no less political than the AIDS activists’ work of the 1980s” (77).

     

    7. Bürger has argued, for instance, that Duchamp’s ready-mades challenged the category of individual creation, signaling a turn toward collectivity (51-53).

     

    8. The “logo” was created by The Silence = Death Project, a group of six gay men who were present at ACT UP’s first meeting in 1987. As Avram Finkelstein notes, however, while often referred to as such, the SILENCE = DEATH design was not intended to serve as ACT UP’s official insignia.

     

    9. The full text is available from the New Museum’s digital archive.

     

    10. Kissing Doesn’t Kill was originally commissioned by “Art against AIDS on the Road,” a public art project benefiting The American Foundation for AIDS Research (AmFAR); without giving a reason, AmFAR rejected Gran Fury’s project containing the original rejoinder text (Meyer 237).

     

    11. Eastman’s performance was the subject of a collaboration between artist Adam Overton and myself. Working first from the audio recording available at the SUNY Buffalo Music Library, he and I constructed a “transcription” of the stage actions and speech following a series of interviews with two of the audience members (Arnold Dreyblatt and Ronald Kuivila), and Petr Kotik, who also performed in the original 1975 June in Buffalo concert. We realized the project as a homoerotic reinterpretation of Eastman’s performance, involving a series of choreographed sex acts, champagne drinking, and three other performers reading Eastman’s speech, all of which took place as part of Overton’s BESHT (Bureau of Experimental Speech and Holy Theses) series at the Pomona College Museum on December 6, 2012.

     

    12. From Recordings of June in Buffalo (1975), Buffalo Music Library; transcribed as “any GOD DAMN THING” in Schlegel (31).

     

    13. The reference is to Edgard Varèse. During the 1920s, in response to prevailing conservative responses to his radical musical aesthetic—”but is it music?”, for example—the composer decided to refer to his music instead as “organized sound” (Varèse 21).

     

    14. See Hall. I thank activist James Krellenstein for this reference and for his presentation on current HIV statistics given during an ACT UP meeting at the LGBT Center, New York, on April 29, 2013.

     

    15. “Good people of Woodstock, let’s drive these people out of town,” was the reaction of one member of the crowd (Revill 165-66). Relevantly, Christopher Butler has argued that the “critical point” of 4’33” was its ability to startle audiences (qtd. in Mann 26).

     

    16. I thank ACT UP member Michael Tikili for sharing with me his account of the action.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Abelove, Henry. Deep Gossip. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2003. Print.
    • ACT UP. “Let the Record Show….” Paper. New Museum Digital Archive. Web. 28 Jan. 2013.
    • Bishop, Claire. Artificial Hells: Participatory Art and the Politics of Spectatorship. London: Verso, 2012. Print.
    • Bordowitz, Gregg. General Idea: Imagevirus. London: Afterall, 2010. Print.
    • Bürger, Peter. Theory of the Avant-Garde. Trans. Michael Shaw. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984. Print.
    • Cage, John. 4’33”. New York: Henmar Press, 1962. Print.
    • ———. A Year from Monday: New Lectures and Writings. Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 1967. Print.
    • ———. Empty Words: Writings ’73-’78. Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 1981. Print.
    • ———. Silence: Lectures and Writings. Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 1961. Print.
    • Cesare-Bartnicki, T. Nikki. “The Aestheticization of Reality: Postmodern Music, Art, and Performance.” Diss. New York University, 2008. Print.
    • Crimp, Douglas. “AIDS: Cultural Analysis, Cultural Activism.” OCTOBER 43 (Winter 1987): 3-16. Web.
    • ———. Melancholia and Moralism: Essays on AIDS and Queer Politics. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2002. Print.
    • ———. “Pictures.” Appropriation. Ed. David Evans. London: Whitechapel, 2009. 76-79. Print.
    • Crimp, Douglas, and Adam Rolston. AIDS Demo Graphics. Seattle: Bay, 1990. Print.
    • Debord, Guy. “The Situationists and the New Forms of Action in Politics or Art.” Guy Debord and the Situationist International: Texts and Documents. Ed. Tom McDonough. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2002. 159-166. Print.
    • Debord, Guy, and Gil J. Wolman. “Directions for the Use of Détournement.” Appropriation. Ed. David Evans. London: Whitechapel, 2009. 35-39. Print.
    • Fabian, Dorottya. “The Meaning of Authenticity and the Early Music Movement: A Historical Review.” International Review of the Aesthetics and Sociology of Music 32.2 (2001): 153-167. Print.
    • Finkelstein, Avram. “AIDS 2.0.” Artwrit. Artwrit, Dec. 2012. Web. 28 Jan. 2013.
    • General Idea. Imagevirus. 1987-1994. Various media.
    • Gentry, Philip M. “The Cultural Politics of 4’33”: Identity and Sexuality” Tacet Experimental Music Review No. 1. Who Is John Cage? (2011): 19-39. Published in French as “Les enjeux culturels de 4’33”: identité et sexualité.” Print.
    • Goehr, Lydia. The Imaginary Museum of Musical Works: An Essay in the Philosophy of Music. New York: Oxford UP, 1994. Print.
    • Hall, H. Irene et al. “Estimation of HIV Incidence in the United States.” JAMA: The Journal of the American Medical Association 300.5 (2008): 520-9. Print.
    • Hallas, Roger. Reframing Bodies: AIDS, Bearing Witness, and the Queer Moving Image. Durham: Duke UP, 2009. Print.
    • Heavey, Susan. “Study links 45,000 U.S. deaths to lack of insurance.” Reuters U.S. Edition. Reuters, 17 Sep. 2009. Web. 30 Jan. 2013.
    • Hines, Thomas S. “”Then Not Yet ‘Cage’”: The Los Angeles Years, 1912-1938.” John Cage: Composed in America. Ed. Marjorie Perloff and Charles Junkerman. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. 65-99. Print.
    • Jones, Caroline A. “Finishing School: John Cage and the Abstract Expressionist Ego.” Critical Inquiry 19.4 (1993): 628-65. Print.
    • Kahn, Douglas. “John Cage: Silence and Silencing.” The Musical Quarterly 81.4 (1997): 556-598. Print.
    • Katz, Jonathan D. John Cage’s Queer Silence; or, How to Avoid Making Matters Worse. GLQ: A Journal of Lesbian and Gay Studies 5.2 (1999): 231-252. Web. 27 Jun. 2011.
    • Mann, Paul. The Theory-Death of the Avant-Garde. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1991. Print.
    • ———. Masocriticism. Albany: State U of New York P, 1998. Print.
    • Meyer, Richard. Outlaw Representation: Censorship and Homosexuality in Twentieth-Century American Art. New York: Oxford UP, 2002. Print.
    • Mouffe, Chantal. “Artistic Activism and Agonistic Spaces.” ART & RESEARCH: A Journal of Ideas, Contexts and Methods 1.2 (2007): 1-5. Web. 28 Jan. 2013.
    • ———. “Beyond Cosmopolitanism.” World Biennial Forum No. 1. Gwangju, South Korea. 31 Dec. 2012. Lecture.
    • ———. “Democratic Politics and Agonistic Public Spaces.” Harvard Graduate School of Design. Cambridge, MA. 17 Apr. 2012. Lecture.
    • ———. Interview with Rosalyn Deutsche, Branden W. Joseph, and Thomas Keenan. “Every Form of Art Has a Political Dimension.” Grey Room 2 (2001): 98-125. Print.
    • Nicholson, Luke. “Being Framed by Irony: AIDS and the Art of General Idea.” MA thesis. Concordia University, 2006. Print.
    • “Organized Listening: Sound Art, Collectivity and Politics (Vogue-ology).” Vera List Center for Art and Politics. Vera List Center for Art and Politics, 2010. Web. 22 Apr. 2013.
    • Overton, Adam. “Ripe for Embarrassment: For A New Musical Masochism, Matador Oven/Adam Overton.” The Experimental Music Yearbook. N.p., n.d. Web. 16 Oct. 2013.
    • Piekut, Benjamin. Experimentalism Otherwise: The New York Avant-Garde and Its Limits. Berkeley: U of California P, 2011. Print.
    • Revill, David. The Roaring Silence: John Cage: A Life. New York: Arcade, 1993.
    • Roth, Moira, and Jonathan Katz. Difference/Indifference: Musings on Postmodernism, Marcel Duchamp and John Cage. Amsterdam: G+B Arts International, 1998. Print.
    • Schlegel, Steve. “John Cage at June in Buffalo, 1975.” MA thesis. State University of New York, Buffalo, 2008. Print.
    • Sember, Robert, and David Gere. “‘Let the Record Show…’: Art Activism and the AIDS Epidemic.” American Journal of Public Health 96.6 (2006): 967-69. Web. 28 Jan. 2013.
    • Ultra-red. “missionstatement.” Ultra-red. Ultra-red, 2000. Web. Accessed 3 Jul. 2011.
    • ———. “ps/o6.b. encuentrolosangeles.” Ultra-red. Ultra-red, 2000. Web. 3 July 2011.
    • ———. “ps/o8publicmuseum.” Ultra-red. Ultra-red, 2000. Web. 28 Jan. 2013.
    • ———. SILENT|LISTEN. Art Gallery of Ontario, Toronto, ON. 14 Aug. 2006. Performance.
    • ———. “Time for the Dead to have a Word with the Living: The AIDS Uncanny.” Journal of Aesthetics and Protest 4 (2005): 82-94. Print.
    • ———. “Ultra-red: Organizing the Silence.” On Horizons: A Critical Reader in Contemporary Art. Ed. Maria Hlavajova, Simon Sheikh, and Jill Winder. Rotterdam: Post Editions, 2011. 193-209. Print.
    • Varèse, Edgard. “The Liberation of Sound.” Audio Culture: Readings in Modern Music. Ed. Christoph Cox and Daniel Warner. New York: Continuum, 2004. 17-21. Print.

  • Notes on Contributors

    G Douglas Barrett
     
    G Douglas Barrett is an artist, musician, and writer. His work is exhibited, performed, and published throughout North America, Europe, and Japan. The recipient of a 2013 Franklin Furnace Fund award for his record project Two Transcriptions/Ode to Schoenberg, he also received a recent DAAD grant to Berlin. Barrett’s essays have been published in journals such as Mosaic and Contemporary Music Review. The present essay forms part of a forthcoming book-length project outlining contemporary critical musical practices.

     
    Eugenio Di Stefano
     
    Eugenio Di Stefano is an Assistant Professor of Latin American Literature and Culture at the University of Nebraska at Omaha. He has published articles on the discourse of human rights, the work of Roberto Bolaño, and Latin American painting in the Journal of Latin American Cultural Studies, Revista de Estudios Hispánicos, and MLN, respectively. He is currently working on a book manuscript titled The Vanishing Frame: Latin American Culture and Theory in the Postdictatorial Era.

     

     
    Melanie Doherty
     
    Melanie Doherty is Assistant Professor of English and Director of Writing at Wesleyan College in Macon, Georgia. Her most recent article focuses on Reza Negarestani’s Cyclonopedia: Complicity with Anonymous Materials in the collection Oil Culture (University of Minnesota Press, forthcoming 2014). Her research interests include contemporary and experimental American literature, environmental and globalization studies, digital culture, and Continental theory.

     

     
    Tom Eyers
     
    Tom Eyers is Assistant Professor of Philosophy at Duquesne University in Pittsburgh. He is the author of two monographs: Lacan and the Concept of the Real appeared with Palgrave in 2012, and Post-Rationalism: Psychoanalysis, Epistemology and Marxism in Postwar France was published with Bloomsbury in 2013. His current book project is entitled ‘Speculative Formalism: The Poetics of Form in Literature, Philosophy and Science.’

     

     
    Bécquer Seguín
     
    Bécquer Seguín is a Ph.D. candidate in the Department of Romance Studies at Cornell University. During the 2014-2015 academic year, he will be a Mellon Sawyer Seminar Graduate Fellow. His dissertation tracks the development and circulation of political and aesthetic forms of representation between Latin America and Spain during the nineteenth century. His work has appeared or is forthcoming in Hispania and The Comparatist, as well as in several edited volumes, and he currently serves on the editorial board of diacritics.

     

     
    Martin Murray
     
    Martin Murray is Deputy Head of the School of Media, Culture and Communications at London Metropolitan University. He has published articles on a number of diverse 20th and 21st-century subjects. These have included pieces on the life and/or work of Jacques Derrida, Andy Warhol, Ludwig Wittgenstein and Virginia Woolf. He is currently completing a book on Jacques Lacan.

     

     
    Sally Robinson
     
    Sally Robinson is Associate Professor of English and an affiliate of the Women’s and Gender Studies Program at Texas A&M University. She is the author of Engendering the Subject (1991), Marked Men: White Masculinity in Crisis (2000), and articles in Genders, Modern Fiction Studies, Contemporary Literature, and other journals. She is currently working on a book entitled “Fantasies of Authenticity: Gender and Anti-Consumerism in Contemporary American Culture.”

     

     
    Daniel Stout
     
    Daniel Stout is Assistant Professor of English at the University of Mississippi. He has published essays in Novel and ELH, and is the co-editor (with Jason Potts) of Theory Aside, a collection exploring alternative histories for critical theory forthcoming from Duke University Press in 2014.

     

     
    Paul Youngquist
     
    Paul Youngquist is Professor of English at the University of Colorado Boulder. He writes on science fiction, British Romanticism, Caribbean resistance, and contemporary music. He is currently writing a book on the music and poetry of Sun Ra.

     

  • The Tragedy of Forms

    Daniel Stout (bio)

    University of Mississippi
    dstout@olemiss.edu
     
     
    Review of Franco Moretti, The Bourgeois: Between History and Literature. New York: Verso, 2013.

     

     
    “There are,” the biologist Richard Dawkins wrote, “many different ways of being alive,” but there are “vastly more ways of being dead” (qtd. in “Graphs” 52).1 Franco Moretti refers to that remark in the third installment of his now seminal “Graphs, Maps, Trees,” but in a way the quip could serve as a motto for much of the critical work Moretti has undertaken over the past decade. In a series of essays now collected in two volumes—Graphs, Maps, Trees (Verso, 2005) and Distant Reading (Verso, 2013)—Moretti has been practicing as well as preaching a form of literary history that relies less on the reading of individual texts than it does the mapping of literary production along the lines of a biological population. Just as understanding the evolutionary history of a living specimen means knowing something about the versions that have fallen by the wayside, so too, Moretti argues, should our literary-historical accounts be able to situate the survivors (the Austens, the Dickenses, the Doyles) within the larger context of the forms that failed to prosper, or to prosper for long. The history of Pride and Prejudice (1813), in this view, involves seeing not only its relationship to, say, Waverly (1814) but also its connection to (and difference from) far lesser known texts like The life of Pill Garlick; rather a whimsical sort of fellow (also 1813—who knew?). The story of culture’s happening, Moretti has been arguing, can’t really be separated from a history of cultural mishap. No creation, as it were, without some correlative destruction.
     
    It is fitting, then, that Moretti’s most recent book, The Bourgeois: Between History and Literature, should present itself as the account of an extinction. “Not so long ago,” the book begins, “this notion [of the bourgeois] seemed indispensable” (1). But these days “its human embodiment seems to have vanished” along with the term itself, even among historians of economic culture. Only a few decades ago, Moretti explains, Immanuel Wallerstein called the bourgeois the “main protagonist” in the “story” of “this modern world of ours” (1). Now, suddenly, he is nowhere to be found. How is it that we’ve ended up, as if inserted into Thackeray’s Vanity Fair, in a story without a hero?
     
    The question that starts the volume—Where did the bourgeois go?—asks for a historical answer. But the bourgeois has always been hard to pin down. Thus Moretti cites a number of thinkers (including Wallerstein, Perry Anderson, Jürgen Kocka, Peter Gay, Aby Warburg, Simon Schama, and Dror Wahrman) who see the bourgeoisie’s defining trait as its lack of any. At one point, for instance, Wallerstein defines the bourgeois as a kind of gap or blank space in the class structure: the bourgeois is the thing that is “not a peasant or serf” but that’s also “not a noble” (qtd. in The Bourgeois 8). Add to this the bourgeois reformulation of rights as negative freedoms and its emphasis on economic and social mobility (a formulation only intensified with the coinage of middle class) and the titular object of Moretti’s study begins to look all the more elusive. It’s a big question whether there is anything we can call the sine qua non of the bourgeois. Sometimes it’s a particular relation to capital (e.g. ownership of the means of production). Other times it’s a temperament or a style (e.g. industrious, serious, self-restrained)—but styles, like keywords, change. It’s not surprising, then, that it is via a variety of indeterminacies that historians have defined the bourgeois. Permeability, dissonance, contradiction, multiplicity, porosity, weak cohesion, and inherent vagueness—for the thinkers Moretti cites, these are the characteristics (if that’s the right word) of our “protagonist.”
     
    Moretti cites these views, but one can still sense—even in the absence of any direct attempt at refutation and lots of signs of his admiration for the people who hold them—that he’s not all the way on board. Yes, of course, he seems to be saying—there’s no transhistorical essence to the bourgeois—but, on the other hand, the bourgeois isn’t exactly nothing. “Incognito” (12) isn’t unknowable. But how to talk about a discontinuous and, worse, strategically self-effacing entity over time? Well, by producing a map of those extinctions and effacements, the “consequences (and reversals)” (12) that comprise the course of a thing whose life seems like nothing but a series of adaptations. This is the real aim of The Bourgeois: a morphology (though it’s interesting and a little surprising that the term does not appear in the book) of the social class that, as Marx and Engels saw long ago, made “constant revolutionizing” into “the first condition of existence” (Marx 67). The goal is a kind of negative image of a moving object: to “reverse-engineer” our way from “resolution” back to “a living and problematic present” (14).
     
    The inherent changefulness of its object and the necessary flexibility of its method make for a book that reads like a collection of brilliant vignettes. The book is divided into five chapters plus a chapter-length introduction, but each of the chapters is divided into subsections (sometimes only three, sometimes as many as nine), and some of these subsections contribute not only to the chapter of which they are immediately a part but also to a couple of threads of trans-chapter meditations (there are six subsections on prose scattered across the first three chapters, and there are seven subsections on various keywords across the first four). The effect, and maybe the strategy, is to produce an argument that doesn’t accrue mass so much as, in good morphological fashion, swivel against and then obliquely mirror its earlier segments. “Closely connected,” Moretti says early on, “though not quite the same; this is the idea behind The Bourgeois.” And you can see that idea epitomized in a sentence like this one: “In the years immediately following [Dostoevsky], Ibsen’s realistic cycle performed exactly the opposite experiment—and reached the same conclusions” (168), in which the most recent development (Ibsen) manages to entirely contradict and entirely repeat its predecessor (Dostoevsky) in one fell swoop.
     
    This way of proceeding plays to Moretti’s critical strengths. As a critic, Moretti has long been committed to the immanent development of the idea (to just seeing where things go if you follow them for a while), totally happy to rely on the formulations of others (who tend to appear almost in the form of soundbite), and utterly willing, when the interest of any configuration starts to fade, to let things trail off into an ellipsis. With distant reading, he’s been giving the most attention to the part about relying on others, since there’s no truly big data from tiny first-persons.
     
    But whatever Moretti says publically about close reading, many moments in The Bourgeois make clear that Moretti remains one of the best noticers working in contemporary literary criticism (right up there with D.A. Miller, who has been very clear about his commitment to proximity, and to whom Distant Reading is dedicated). The readings of the Vermeer paintings that lead off chapter two (“Serious Century”), for instance, could hardly be more compelling rivers of thinking and rethinking. Noticing how a single idea (leisure) drops out of a list when Robinson Crusoe repeats it or how a character’s commitment to abstraction is signaled by his odd propensity for words like “ponderation,” “stupefaction,” “distinction” (163): it’s hard to imagine doing this sort of thing from a distance.
     
    The interest of these individual insights cannot, though, quite mute the lingering question about how—if at all—they should be understood as part of a larger structure. Even morphology—in fact, especially morphology—needs some notion of connective tissue, and in the fourth section of the introduction Moretti offers a “synopsis” (13) of what’s holding it all together. The line Moretti sketches runs from bourgeois origin (in the first chapter, on Robinson Crusoe), to the bourgeois expansion in the first half of the 19th-century (“the island has become half a continent” [13]), to its bewildered dominance in the second (“he has gained power, but lost his clarity of vision” [13]), and, finally, to its eventual subsumption under capital itself (“capitalism triumphant, and bourgeois culture dead” [22]). A shapely narrative, then, of origin, ascent, and a doggedly-resisted but finally inevitable extinction in the face of the very “spirit of capitalism” that had brought the bourgeois into being and with which, for a while anyway, he had seemed entirely identified. The Bourgeois reads like a Communist Manifesto—in which the bourgeois is discovered to have been digging his own grave—but done this time via the history of aesthetic form.
     
    One can see why, especially if he wanted to call it The Bourgeois, Moretti would have been eager to discern in the aesthetic data the same satisfyingly clean arc that lends the Manifesto its prophetic clarity. Translated into literary form, the story is no less compelling: the rise of double-entry book-keeping hooks up nicely with a realist prose that wanted everything in its place, which in turn hooks up nicely with the Victorian emphasis on a sober, clear-eyed precision that—and this is the crucial break—turns out to be unsustainable in the abstracted landscapes of modern capital. Still, it is possible to wonder about the pressure which the curve of capital’s bildung exerts on our interpretation of aesthetic developments. Look, for instance, at Moretti’s reading of the massive increase in what he calls “fillers” in 19th-century narrative. The interesting formal observation here is that, as opposed to the heroic eventfulness of an earlier literature, bourgeois narrative becomes obsessed with the in-betweens, with fillers. Pride and Prejudice, for instance, is a long story with only a handful of events. And the rest is filler: stretches of story in which people “talk, play cards, visit, take walks, read a letter, listen to music, drink a cup of tea…” (71). Unlike events (proposals, marriages, affairs, wars) which one can count, fillers are, by definition, a little shapeless and hard to measure. “It is not easy,” Moretti writes, “to quantify this sort of thing.” But then what are they doing in bourgeois narrative? Well, Moretti answers, fillers succeed “[b]ecause they offer the kind of narrative pleasure compatible with the new regularity of bourgeois life” (81). And from “regularity” we can make our conceptual way to a host of familiar, bad-bourgeois principles and affects. First, “Hegel’s prose of the word: where the individual ‘must make himself a means to others’” (75); then “that analytical style…where the world is observed as if by an ‘impartial judge’” (76); then “an oppressive everyday” (77), plus “sadness” (78) and sobriety (80); then we get the “laborious” and the tamed (81); then the desire to “escap[e] from vagueness” that is the “reality principle” (86); and then last, but not at all least, we get “the most beautiful invention” of double-entry book keeping that “forces people to face facts” (86). The trajectory is convincing from one morphological step to the next. But we can also see that a lot hinges on that initial decision to read “fillers” in terms of regularity, since it’s that move that carries us from what is, at bottom, a pretty weird thing for a fiction to do (get rid of events) to the bourgeois world of laborious restriction we feel like we already know. Once that first decision is taken, we can move pretty quickly (15 or so pages) from narrative “filler” as that which resists quantification (the “hard to quantify”) to the filler as the foremost sign of a will toward regularity so indomitable that everything must be counted not once but twice.
     
    Does it have to go that way? Maybe. But filler-as-regularity is, after all, not the only (or even the most obvious) answer to what it is that fillers mean. Why not see them, instead, as a giant reduction in regularity (serfs, after all, know their place, but how the folks in Mansfield Park wander: Where is Fanny?), or as signs of decline in the shaped-ness of time? Obviously, emphasizing this aspect of the filler would set it not just outside of but against the usual bourgeois suspects of domination, accountability, and industry. The filler, that is, would be not just a stage, but (or but also) a glitch in the curve of bourgeois development. And the shapeless filler would thus find a home next to the curious formlessness Moretti notes as the condition of Robinson Crusoe‘s resolutely plodding prose. Compile a bunch of details and you get, Moretti says, “Defoe’s shapeless story…the great classic of bourgeois literature” (35). Look, Moretti enjoins, at the strange sublimations of the novel’s grammar. The novel is full of sentences that say “having accomplished X, I did Y, to do Z.” On the one hand, Moretti says, such sentences—”past gerund; past tense; infinitive” (53)—encapsulate the purely purposive action and instrumental reason of the bourgeois. On the other hand, though, Moretti also notices that the infinitive—the “stroke of genius” (53)—that concludes the series offers a strangely unconditioned opening: “Finally, to the right of the main clause, and in an unspecified (though never too distant) future, lies the final clause, whose infinitive—often doubled, as if to increase its openness—embodies the narrative potentiality of what is to come.” “Never too distant” because Moretti won’t let the bourgeois (and maybe the bourgeois doesn’t want to) abandon its commitment to the “short-term teleology” of instrumental reason (51). But still “unspecified,” and, when something is unspecified, who knows how distant it is? Neither the bourgeois nor the morphological imagination is in a position to know in advance what will turn out to have been the decisive adaptation, what will turn out to have been instrumental. Maybe this thing—this piece of string, my opposable thumb, whatever—will turn out to be useful. Or maybe not: “My paddles,” says Robinson in a passage Moretti quotes at length, “signified nothing: and now I began to give myself over for lost…” (qtd. in The Bourgeouis 62).
     
    It’s a little hard to fit these moments of shapelessness, openness, and unquantifiability into our standard account of the bourgeois as a positive ideology of clear-eyed focus and rigid attention to detailed account—and it’s not clear exactly what Moretti himself wants to make of them. We might, to be sure, see them as yet more of the contradictions that riddle capitalist existence, or choose instead to see them merely as the remnants of that first negative move (neither serf nor noble) that launched the bourgeois but couldn’t, in the end, stay unconditioned for very long. However we make sense of them, though, their presence testifies to a second story percolating throughout Moretti’s account. This is not the more prominent one, in which bourgeois realism is overtaken by capitalist abstraction and sober individualism replaced by the structural megalomania of personified markets. It is, rather, an earlier (and maybe longer-running) extinction of an openness or absence of condition that seems, however briefly, to have belonged to the bourgeois. The world of Wilhelm Meister is the world of means and ends, but the novel’s prose is, at least for a while, “curiously mixed with a strong sense of possibility” (75). Crusoe, similarly, is comprised of almost nothing but work, but “there is a subdued, elusive sense of enjoyment that pervades the novel….But enjoyment of what?“(44).
     
    Maybe it’s naïve to think that the question—”enjoyment of what?“—could really stay unanswered, or to imagine that the surplus of “possibility” could escape realization. Time itself would probably be enough to ruin it. Sooner or later, even Proust’s “éternel imparfait” (77) will appear as a span that can be measured and Robinson will return home to learn that his plantations have been pouring money into his accounts all along. Then, “signified nothing” will be just another way to say useless. Still, thinking about these looser moments suggests a slightly different history, one in which we can see that what was pernicious about capitalist instrumentality was not only its insistence that, as Hardy put it, “inches of land had value,” but (way worse) its ability to transpose those things that used to feel like alternatives to its operations—things like elusive, objectless enjoyment; the hard to quantify fillers; a sense of possibility; life’s shapelessness—into the heart of its operations (Hardy 18). The hard to quantify, the too shapeless to measure are now (cf. the fine print on your credit card agreement; cf. the tax loophole; cf. the too-big-to-jail) primarily useful as “camouflage” for keeping one’s surpluses locked down (144). Exactly the same experiment, then, with exactly the opposite conclusions. That, too, is the (maybe even sadder) idea behind The Bourgeois.

    Daniel Stout is Assistant Professor of English at the University of Mississippi. He has published essays in Novel and ELH, and is the co-editor (with Jason Potts) of Theory Aside, a collection exploring alternative histories for critical theory forthcoming from Duke University Press in 2014.

     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. Dawkins’s remark originally comes from “The Improbability of God,” Free Inquiry 18.3 (Summer 1998): 6+.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Hardy, Thomas. Tess of the D’Urbervilles. New York: Penguin, 2008. Print.
    • Marx, Karl, and Friedrich Engels. The Communist Manifesto. New York: Signet Classics, 2011. Print.
    • Moretti, Franco. “Graphs, Maps, Trees: Abstract Models for Literary History—3.” New Left Review 28 (Jul/Aug 2004): 43-63. Print.
  • Ch-ch-ch-ch-changes: David Bowie Is and the Stream of Warm Impermanence

    Martin Murray (bio)

    London Metropolitan University
    m.murray@londonmet.ac.uk
     
     
    A review of David Bowie Is, Victoria and Albert Museum, London, UK: 23 Mar. – 11 Aug. 2013 Art Gallery of Ontario, Canada: 25 Sept. – 27 Nov. 2013 Museum of Image and Sound, São Paulo, Brazil: 28 Jan. – 21 Apr. 2014 Museum of Contemporary Art Chicago, US: Sept. 2014 – Jan. 2015

     

     
    Founded in 1852, the Victoria and Albert Museum in London (the V&A) is an established museum of decorative art and design. Recently, and controversially, it has moved the focus of its major exhibitions away from shows made up from its massive permanent holdings (around 4.5 million objects) towards ones curated using external collections. These new shows have concentrated on contemporary or recent cultural phenomena that have popular appeal but that have developed out of elite, subcultural or avant-garde styles or movements. The “From Club to Catwalk” exhibition is one example; it aims to show the influence of ’80s British nightclub and street style on both haute couture and retail fashion.
     
    In adopting its new exhibitions policy, the V&A is following a global cultural and business trend. Major museums operate in an ever more competitive international field in which income is key. They have to put on lucrative shows to afford their acquisitions, which have become increasingly expensive since the 1970s, when art prices began to boom. Museums now show artistic and/or cultural movements that not only have popular appeal (in film and television representations or on calendars, posters, and fridge magnets), but whose reach is also supplemented by an original elite or avant-garde cachet—impressionism, for example. The result is blockbuster exhibitions that exponentially increase financial and cultural capital. An early and important example was the hugely successful Royal Academy Monet exhibition of 1999, which turned the “R.A.” from a snooty if credible artists’ club and gallery into a major international museum player. Museums’ playoff of elite and popular, avant-garde and mainstream, subcultural and establishment elements can take many forms, as demonstrated by the New York Metropolitan Museum of Art’s recent “Punk: Chaos to Couture” show. Economically, the strategy seems to have paid off. Like the international art market, the global museum market is booming. Yet the consequent enrichment is arguably less cultural than financial, as the following shows.
     
    The museum-world context is important in reviewing David Bowie Is. On the face of it, Bowie looks like a perfect subject for a contemporary blockbuster art show. It’s hard to think of a popular musician who has been both as successful as Bowie and so patently influenced by a number of major ideas, movements, and techniques in modern and postmodern art. Bowie has, for example, worked in painting, installation art, video art, performance art, and digital art. He has often said that he sees himself as an “artist” rather than as a musician, and he has the canvases, costumes, and art world connections to prove it (he is an editor of Modern Painters). What’s more, Bowie has avant-garde and subcultural credentials. Many if not most of his popular creations have drawn on work that was or is countercultural, experimental, elite, or obscure. Examples of his influences include dada, surrealism, the theatre of alienation, fluxus, live art, beat writing, motorik music, and noise. When Bowie gave the V&A access to his archive, it must have seemed like a real gift, much of which was turned into David Bowie Is. The exhibition is a sell-out and its organizers are confident enough of its global appeal to have arranged a tour. After London, the show is visiting Ontario, São Paolo, Chicago, Paris, and Groningen. The public appears to be accepting enthusiastically, even gratefully, what they’ve been given.
     
    Yet as Derrida has pointed out (as both Sartre and Genet did before him), gifts are never free; they always involve costs, or losses. The cost of David Bowie Is is partly financial, especially for the public. They’ve had to pay for expensive tickets, particularly if they’ve bought them from online agencies, “ticket touts,” or “scalpers,” who have increased face value prices by up to five hundred percent. There’s also an odd, uncanny loss implied in the show’s tour, which, like the show, comes in the wake of The Next Day (2013), Bowie’s first album in a decade. Album releases almost always precede concert tours by the musicians who have made them. Yet in this case, Bowie, who has a heart condition, will not be performing live shows (or giving interviews). His global audience will have to make do with a tour of his garments, recordings, icons, and relics in the conspicuous absence of the being who inhabited and/or created them.
     
    There is a further cost to David Bowie Is that isn’t so much financial as cultural and critical. This is not to say that the show is low culture. It deals, in fact, with genuinely interesting and significant cultural phenomena, albeit inadequately. The exhibition doesn’t sufficiently explain or even show the important aesthetic, historical, and political dimensions of the field in which Bowie is engaged. In addition to the lack of cultural context and critical insight, the show lacks curatorial logic. It is stuffed – arguably overstuffed – with fascinating exhibits including Bowie’s drawings, paintings, song lyrics, costumes, posters, album covers and videos. Yet these aren’t arranged according to any clear narrative, critical perspective or sound topology. Instead, the exhibition collapses the two commonest curatorial strategies – historical and thematic – to no clear purpose. The effect is incoherence.1
     
    The show is laid out in three main rooms (each containing sub-rooms, or cases). The first room tracks Bowie’s musical and stylistic development from the mid-’60s up to his first “hit,” Space Oddity, in 1969. Yet Bowie didn’t really “develop,” during this period, in which his influences and strategies were not so much eclectic as confused. He didn’t know whether he wanted to be a mod (he was better at designing the clothes than he was at playing R&B), a hippy (his silk kaftans and velvet loons were too flamboyant), a Buddhist (he was too ambitious to be egoless), or a folk singer (“a cockney Bob Dylan,” in his own disparaging words). Still, the mythic narrative of artistic development requires a cataloguing of influences, and the first room of the show is a reliquary of such in material form. Here, then, is Bowie’s Harptone acoustic guitar, his Grafton acrylic tenor saxophone, his sketches of what his imaginary bandmates might wear, and the Tibetan Buddhist print that graced his bedroom wall.
     
    A second room jump-cuts from Bowie’s biography to his influences. This is a massive and irreducibly complex theme, as I show shortly. Suffice to say that Bowie’s “sources” are so numerous and various, yet so fundamental to his art and character as to be almost impossible to present in one way – let alone in one room. The popular 1950s entertainer Anthony Newley does not sit easily alongside Friedrich Nietzsche, and neither of them would be at home wearing Bowie’s “man-dresses” or his quilted, skintight, crotch-hugging, Clockwork Orange-influenced Buretti suits (with matching moon-boots). Yet here they all are, in a room containing objects whose interest is in inverse proportion to the coherence with which they’ve been arranged.
     
    The final room “celebrates Bowie as a performer.” This facilitates some impressive spectacle, notably Mick Rock’s becoming-iconic “Jean Genie” video projected massively alongside a recently discovered live TV performance of the same song. Yet Bowie’s “performance” is presented without nuance, any sense of its ambiguity, its implication in the quotidian or passive, or its self-conscious inseparability from “life.” His performance, in other words, is presented independently of its “performativity.” But Bowie was smarter about this, and often indulged in anti-performance, or, as he would have called it, “anti-theatre,” which he discovered and practiced in Germany in the ’70s (as Fassbinder had in the ’60s). Hence the cover of his 1977 album Low, on which the title sits above a profile of the artist, producing a verbal/visual pun: “Low Profile.” On his subsequent world tour, Bowie performed much of the set dressed conservatively and standing stock still behind a synthesizer, often not singing. Both “events” are represented (via a photograph and a “live” video), but apparently without any sense of the performative contradiction they present. The contradiction presented by this “performance” room is inadvertent and relates to its implied narrative place in the show. It contains objects that are “later” than those in the first and second rooms (which have more objects from the ’60s and ’70s, respectively), and thus persists with the idea that the show has a clear telos that in fact it does not and that it can’t have sustained after the chaos of the second room. The third room thus represents a final and decisive instance of the curatorial illogic behind the exhibition.
     
    Such illogic aside, there are two linked claims that David Bowie Is makes about its subject. Neither is unheard of, but both have slowly come to light as a result of increasing historical perspective and biographical and analytic work on Bowie. David Bowie Is makes one of these claims clearly and the other in an implicit and rather problematic fashion. The first claim is that Bowie is an artist in the broadest sense and not just a musician. Here are his sketches, drawings, paintings, woodcuts, journals, verbal experiments, costumes, mime performances, stage sets, film scripts, film performances, posters, album covers and even hairstyles to prove it (the music, of course, is here too). Bowie didn’t produce all these things on his own, but he did play a primary generative role in the creation of all of them. Sometimes this role was conceptual rather than practical (he got others to “work his ideas up”), so Bowie is partly a conceptual artist in the tradition that was begun (some would say continued) by Andy Warhol, whom Bowie admired (the admiration wasn’t reciprocated, although there’s a film record of their meeting on exhibit to confirm the influence). The second key claim of the show is that Bowie is “postmodern.” His work is multimedia, multifaceted, subversive, referential, self-conscious, trend-setting, and stylish. One can easily (indeed glibly) attribute all of these characteristics to postmodernism, a term that can describe most of Bowie’s output. Simply by collecting a lot of this output in three rooms, the V&A show demonstrates Bowie’s postmodern credentials. This isn’t an earth-shattering achievement, but it’s not an insignificant one. Indeed, the name of the show could have been credibly extended to David Bowie Is a Postmodern Artist, and Bowie is clearly worthy of consideration alongside others who have been granted this status. The book that accompanies the V&A exhibition states as much and the exhibition itself shows it (285).
     
    Yet as indicated above, the exhibition doesn’t illustrate or explain Bowie’s postmodernism in detail or with any attention to what it might exactly amount to or mean. As readers of this journal know, “postmodernism” is contentious and difficult to pin down. Different definitions and periodizations of the term contradict as much as complement each other. The theoretical definition of postmodernism is tricky, and bears on its denominational, actual, and material instances: postmodern art, postmodern culture, David Bowie’s output, or whatever. The V&A exhibition doesn’t address this question of definition, or even raise it very clearly. Yet the question is unavoidable in so far as Bowie is postmodern, as the exhibition shows. Thus the problem of postmodernism besets both the exhibition and Bowie in crucial ways, dogging the show historically, aesthetically, and politically. The best way to reveal all this is to return to the show’s “narrative” (or lack thereof) and its exhibits.
     
    For much of his career, Bowie has turned his diverse influences into coherent art by blending them into successive and distinctive personal audio-visual styles. Three well-known examples from one decade are the alien rock star of the early ’70s, the chic and decadent soulboy of the mid-’70s, and the arty and stylish minimalist of the late ’70s. These styles were embodied in theatrical personae inhabited and enacted by Bowie, the best-known of which is Ziggy Stardust. Ziggy was a mythical rock-god who was elevated and destroyed by fame. Bowie’s real-life models for him were Jimi Hendrix and Marc Bolan, representations of whom are unaccountably missing from the V&A show. Bowie borrowed Bolan’s camp and flash and Hendrix’s dandyism and showmanship. He added his own otherworldly androgyny, and Ziggy was born. Ziggy’s romantic and tragic story was recounted on the album that made Bowie famous: The Rise and Fall of Ziggy Stardust and the Spiders From Mars (1972; see Bowie pictured with the Spiders from Mars here). In the album’s narrative, Ziggy becomes suddenly famous, but is disturbed by his fans’ impossible love for and expectations of him. His distress is compounded by his own hedonistic self-destruction, and all of this affects his eventual career suicide (and possibly his actual suicide). As well as telling this story on the Ziggy album, Bowie acted it out on stage on a year-long UK/US tour. He also acted it out hysterically in the real (in its strict Lacanian sense) through copious drug-use and bisexual sex. The elision between Bowie’s art, life, and performance was extreme. Bowie was living Ziggy’s fate as he narrated and performed it (he “killed off” Ziggy – and thus a part of himself – at the Hammersmith Odeon in London on 3 July 1973). Ziggy/Bowie’s degree of reflexivity was nothing if not postmodern, but the V&A exhibition shows this only inadvertently by containing some of the objects and images that contributed to Ziggy’s creation (and destruction). The postmodernism of this creation is not illustrated by the show’s curation or explained in its literature or captions. Apart from Bowie’s costumes from the period, the main Ziggy-item in the show is the original artwork for the album’s front cover – a Brian Ward photograph colorized by Terry Pastor. This is undoubtedly beautiful and unarguably iconic, but it says more about Bowie’s ability to make good aesthetic choices than it does about the postmodern “logic” of his art.
     
    The reflexivity of postmodernism, first identified by Fredric Jameson, is far from the only aspect of it attributable to Bowie.2 Key features of postmodernism are also evident in Bowie’s collaborations. A common characteristic of postmodern culture is its fashioning by multiple hands and its concomitant irreducibility to any single author (thus feature film is often presented as prototypically and typically postmodern).3 Bowie’s art is no exception. The lynchpin of his Ziggy-era band (called, inevitably, The Spiders From Mars) was Mick Ronson, a prosaic but beautiful rocker from Hull whom Bowie forced into a silver catsuit and fluorescent makeup. Ronson was a skilled and exciting guitarist (and thus Bowie’s Hendrix-substitute), but also knew his way around a mixing desk. His production skills are only now being recognized as essential components of Ziggy and Bowie’s success. The V&A show doesn’t record this, but instead falls back on Mick Rock’s publicity shots of Bowie and Ronson, including a famous one of the former fellating the latter’s guitar. Rock’s shots are pioneering in pop photography for their use of both color-saturation and stark black and white. Yet they are presented here in the same mythologizing way in which they were made – as homage to Ziggy rather than as testament to his mutual creation by Bowie and others. This works to efface the way in which Bowie constantly “used” collaborators, including both Rock and Ronson, to perpetrate the various fictions on which his artistic career was built. Brian Eno’s collaboration with Bowie on his “Berlin Period” albums (Low, “Heroes,” Lodger [1977-9]) is better known, and the exhibition does devote a little space to it (a photo of Eno, his “oblique strategy” cards, and his AKS synthesizer are here), but in general the extent of Bowie’s collaboration was greater and more significant than David Bowie Is shows. This raises inevitable questions about the degree to which Bowie’s output was “his own.”
     
    Such questions are of course familiar in debates about postmodernism, which approach it alternatively as informed and knowing or as unoriginal and inauthentic. On one side there is Charles Jencks’s celebration of the ironic, the informed, and the epistemologically plural character of postmodern architecture and art. For Jencks, postmodernism is diverse, cosmopolitan and playful. The fact that it draws on so many other sources is all to the good.4 On the other side is Jameson’s contention that postmodernism is pastiche, understood by him as a stylish but ultimately insignificant recycling of borrowed (or stolen) motifs. For Jameson, this lost significance is in part political; postmodern culture is commercial, superficial, and politically void. Depending on one’s preferences and prejudices, Bowie’s art can be placed on either side of this argument. Though the argument is worth having and may even be essential to Bowie, sadly David Bowie Is doesn’t engage in or even seem aware of it.
     
    The general question of Bowie’s postmodernism and the particular questions of the originality and aesthetic and political significance of his art (or lack of same) are all apparent in his influences. Many of these influences are drawn from the modernist European avant-garde of the early twentieth century. For instance, many of Bowie’s sketches, drawings, stage-settings, and album covers are heavily influenced by German expressionist art and cinema. Notable examples include the cover of “Heroes” (1977), which is taken from a sketch by Bowie that resembles a woodcut by Emil Nolde; Derek Boshier’s cover for Lodger (1979; see Fig. 1 below), which is like a photographic reconstruction of a drawing by Egon Schiele (see Fig. 2 below); and the set for The Diamond Dogs tour (1974), which was inspired by the sets of Robert Wiener’s The Cabinet of Doctor Caligari (1919) and Fritz Lang’s Metropolis (1927).
     

     
    Egon Schiele, Self-Portrait Standing (1910) Creative Commons. Lodger album cover (1979)  © Derek Boshier. Used by permission.

     

    Click for larger view
     

    Fig. 1.

    Egon Schiele, Self-Portrait Standing (1910) Creative Commons. Lodger album cover (1979)

    © Derek Boshier. Used by permission.

     

    Bowie’s own painting and drawings are specifically influenced by a key German Expressionist group – “Die Brücke” – of which Ludwig Kirchner was a founding member. The V&A exhibition includes a patently Kirchner-ish portrait by Bowie of the Japanese author Yukio Mishima (1977). Mishima wasn’t a participant in the first-wave of the early twentieth-century European avant-garde, but rather developed aspects of it outside Europe in the late twentieth century. Bowie’s painting thus not only reveals his knowledge of and interest in the culture of the avant-garde, but also its influence, extent, and dissemination – in a word, its history. As well as being aware of early European avant-gardism, he is au fait with the revival that took place in Japan and the US as well as Europe in the ’60s and ’70s, and is cognizant of the links between the proponents of this revival and their forbears. So, for example, he has drawn on the work of William Burroughs and Gilbert and George, but also understands what they have taken from surrealism and dada before them. Of course, in self-consciously integrating both the sources and the legacy of the avant-garde into his own art, Bowie is a sort of post-avant-garde artist himself.

     
    This twentieth-century avant-garde influence on a post-avant-garde Bowie is implicit in some of the exhibits included in David Bowie Is. Yet little is made explicit and none of it is assessed, either through the arrangement of the exhibits or in their captioning. Some influences are even catalogued incorrectly in the show, for example, in its display of a “verbasizer”: a computer program that Bowie developed with Ty Roberts in 1995 (for use on his underrated Outside album of the same year). The programme is fed sentences from sources of any sort (news stories, journal entries, poetic musings) and then randomly rearranges the words it receives into new phrases that can be used to compose or inspire song lyrics. The process is a digitization of a technique Bowie had been employing for years: the “cut-up” method. This involved using material print sources (newspapers, advertisements, poems) that Bowie literally cut up and rearranged into new and random configurations. He copied the technique from Burroughs, who had taken it from his friend Brion Gysin, but who also recognized its origin in the collage techniques of Berlin dada. The V&A show includes a print interview between Bowie and Burroughs, but it doesn’t explain the “cut-up” link between them. It also misses the opportunity of showing Bowie creating a cut-up, as he does in Alan Yentob’s 1974 documentary Cracked Actor (another section of this documentary is used elsewhere in the show, to no great effect), and when the show does allude to “cut-up artists,” it wrongly includes James Joyce among them.
     

     
    David Bowie and William Burroughs (1974)  © Terry O'Neill. Used by permission.
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 2.

    David Bowie and William Burroughs (1974)

    © Terry O’Neill. Used by permission.

     
    It’s important that all these influences are accurately reflected, because judging Bowie’s art – and even his politics – depends on them. If Bowie’s art is merely the sum of his borrowed influences, then it is little more than the pastiche that Jameson abhors – a superficial, commercial and depoliticized popularisation of genuinely avant-garde sources. The most cynical version of this view holds that Bowie may know a lot about the avant-garde, but has an approach to it that is appropriative, exploitative, and disavowedly commercial. On this reading his attitude to artistic philosophies, movements, and styles is like his youthful attitude to his friends, which, according to Ronson, involved placing “blind faith in them for a year then dumping them” (Sandford 134-35).5 Michael Rother of the German experimental electronics band Neu! felt as if he were a victim of this sort of treatment after he worked with Eno in 1976, and then heard Eno and Bowie’s transposition of the “Motorik” sound he had pioneered on Low the following year. What he heard was a more accessible and commercial version of his own creation, but he never heard from Eno again. In a 2009 BBC documentary, both Rother and Dieter Moebius (Rother’s collaborator in the band Harmonia) imply that Bowie might have “used” them and their art cavalierly.6
     
    Yet there is a strong counterargument to Bowie’s “exploitation” of the avant-garde. His creations have never been reducible to an overlay or series of plundered styles. They’ve always added something ingenious (and arguably genius) to the mix of influences that make them up. This something has often been “avant-garde” itself, as when Bowie appeared supine in a dress on the cover of the first UK release of The Man Who Sold The World (1971); he was self-consciously presenting himself as a sort of pre-Raphaelite transvestite.7 He played a variation on this theme a year later on the back cover of Hunky Dory, on which he assumed a pose copied from Greta Garbo. The shot was in black-and-white and evoked Garbo’s Northern-European and silent-movie heritage as well as her probable bisexuality. Bowie’s poses were about the most subversive imaginable in U.S.-influenced, denim-clad, masculinist, heterosexist, dick-and-guitar thrusting British rock culture of the early ’70s.8 He was being no less radical when, in the late ’70s, he embraced synthesized sound, minimalism, and electronic dance music just as Western pop was being purged by the noisy, analogic, rock-fundamentalism of punk (a movement that Bowie had helped to create in any case).
     
    Despite, or rather, because of his avant-garde borrowings, Bowie was incredibly innovative and influential in the field of popular culture in the ’70s. His ’70s work continued to be a dominant influence in the ’80s. Cutting-edge white musicians frequently followed Bowie’s lead, whether they were groundbreaking and commercially successful (like Talking Heads or Human League) or experimental and cultic (like 23 Skidoo or The Screemers). The great resurgence of black musical forms (led by house and rap) in the popular musical mainstream of the ’80s and ’90s was less patently influenced by Bowie, though he at least prefigured it by giving his music over to Soul and R&B during the mid-’70s and by producing a best-selling dance album (Let’s Dance) in the early ’80s. Additional evidence of Bowie’s role as influential innovator of a specifically postmodern sort was provided in a recent V&A exhibition titled Postmodernism. The show was replete with “postmodern artists” who were (or are) self-consciously and declaredly influenced by Bowie, including Madonna, Damien Hirst, Alexander McQueen, Jean-Michel Basquiat, Leigh Bowery, and Boy George. Thus Bowie’s postmodernism can be defended as a dynamic continuation of modernism. Its recycling of modernist motifs is informed, ingenious, and transformative, and generally corresponds with Jencks’s definition of the term as continuing and extending radical modernism, particularly its avant-garde sensibility. In this sense, it does exactly what Jean-François Lyotard (no less) thinks postmodernism should do.9 Of course, recognizing the reproductive ingenuity of Bowie’s artworks and/or the integrity of his avant-garde revivalism doesn’t automatically acquit him of the charge of having exploited people like Ronson and Rother. Yet it should be said in his defense that his biographers (including the non-hagiographic ones) nearly all represent him as someone who has become more decent, warm, generous, and attributive with age. Bowie seems increasingly to have paid his dues.10
     
    These references to Bowie’s integrity, creativity, and influence defend him as a postmodern “hero” and respond to the charge that he is a postmodern dilettante and/or exploiter of modern sources and talent. But the difference of opinion about Bowie’s “postmodern worth” – about whether he is a good or a bad example of postmodernism and whether postmodernism as exemplified by him is a good or bad thing – is not entirely settled by explaining or justifying each side, nor even by evaluating his “art.” There is an obvious and important reason for this, as indicated above: the different views of Bowie’s postmodernism are predicated on a prior (and “deeper”) argument about postmodernism per se, one that is both theoretical and ontological. This argument precedes, instructs, and structures everything that might lead one to have any opinion about postmodernism at all, inclining Jameson to represent postmodernism as an abuse and exhaustion of modernism, and Jencks to cast it as a continuation and revivification of modernism. For Jencks, postmodernism is good because it is hyper-referential and multiply meaningful, whereas for Jameson it is bad because it is derivative and superficial. These oppositions furthermore underlie Jencks’s and Jameson’s accounts of what postmodernism is, and inform any consideration of postmodern phenomena that they might draw on; they also allow critics to cast Bowie as an agent of one or other of these forces. Because postmodernism is a good thing (for Jencks), Bowie can be seen as a creative, innovative, and “well-read” post-avant-garde exponent of it. Alternatively, because postmodernism is a bad thing (as Jameson describes it), Bowie can be seen as a plagiaristic, commercialising, superficial, apolitical, and insignificant postmodern artist. We are ostensibly free to choose between these different evaluations of both Bowie and postmodernism, but that choice can’t be entirely free (or impartial, or individual, or objective) because it will always already be instructed by the oppositions through which different accounts and evaluations of postmodernism are set up.
     
    If we want to step away from (if not get beyond) this argument, we need to do more than assess its object (postmodernism) through its exemplar (Bowie). We must undo and re-think the oppositions that structure and sustain it; one way to do so is through a deconstruction of the term (and the “idea” of) postmodernism. What has been said so far here about “postmodernism” has taken the term to name something, whether an idea, a period, a movement, a historical phenomena, a style, a sensibility, or a business strategy. (This is all in keeping with the broadly ontological approaches to postmodernism identified above, which presume that it is a pre-existent phenomenon that can be named, even before it is explained). Whether the term postmodernism has been deployed to represent something rich or something derivative, it has been used to describe a thing. In other words, the term has been used in a “literal” way. Without dismissing or forgetting this approach, it’s worth employing another one that might treat “postmodernism” in a different (though not unrelated) manner, and that might begin to alter the structure of the argument in which it has become stuck. This approach involves treating the term postmodernism figuratively, and taking account of what figurative and literal treatments – including figurative and literal treatments of postmodernism – are and mean. Crucially, it means showing that such treatments aren’t just opposed to each other.
     
    In his 1974 essay “White Mythology,” Jacques Derrida considers the general way in which metaphor is understood and the particular way in which the idea of it is articulated by philosophers.11 He notes that metaphor is often conceived as something “abstract” and associative. To take an example from the current text, we might describe Bowie as a “star.” To do so would be to use an abstract association between Bowie and an illuminated astral body, and to illustrate the qualities of the former with reference to the latter. The association is abstract because there are no literal and physical links between Bowie and any actual star. Yet it works to “enlighten” us about Bowie.12 Thus metaphor can have a particular sort of “use”: one of abstract enlightenment. Derrida points out that philosophers (including Anatole France and Aristotle) present this use as something that yields a metaphysical gain. A metaphor gives us an understanding that is more abstract, but that is also more precise and more resonant, both clearer and richer. In a number of respects, then, metaphors are ideal. They are more lucid and true. They are thus akin to ideas as conceived by Plato, which are pure and eternal in contrast to their mundane and imperfect embodiments or enactions. According to this sort of account, metaphor transcends the physical by going beyond it. It is metaphysical, as is its general description by philosophers.13
     
    Yet as Derrida points out, philosophers also note other aspects of metaphor that are to do with its “use,” which is more ambiguous and troubling than it at first seems. Now it’s already been shown that metaphor has a metaphysical “use”: it enlightens things. This use depends upon an associative and abstract reference. The celebrity becomes transcendent by being referred to as something else: the star. Yet this reference is also to something material: the body in space. Philosophers worry that this material reference is effaced, that it is both hidden and “used up” in metaphorical reference. As the term “star” comes to mean celebrity rather than “illuminated body,” its latter and literal signification becomes increasingly forgotten and the term loses some of its meaning. Philosophers (like France) think that this explains why metaphors eventually become “over-used,” “dead,” or “worn out” like clichés or old coins that eventually cease to have value. Yet the metaphysical movement of metaphor also depends on the materiality it effaces. The metaphorical meaning of star could not exist without its literal derivation. Thus, as well as prioritizing and idealizing the former, philosophers harbor a guilty sense that metaphor “exploits” the latter. Just as one might “use” or “exploit” the energies and talent of a laborer (or indeed any other person) for financial or personal gain, one might “use” and diminish a metaphor’s literal reference (and hence something of its materiality) in realizing its metaphysical aim (enlightenment, clarity, transcendence). Philosophers overlook, disavow and/or “talk down” the extent and effect of such “exploitation” in their accounts of metaphoric formation, which allows them to idealize metaphor. Derrida first addresses this “issue” or “contradiction” by pointing it out: by subtly “exposing” it. He then reformulates the philosophical notion of metaphor such that it manifestly includes both and all aspect of its functioning, suggesting that metaphor not only involves an (ideal) gain, but also a (material) loss. It has a creditable “use” but also “uses” its literal other. This has to be so, because the literal has a necessary and supplementary relation to the metaphoric.14 One specific and important implication of this is that metaphor is always already literal. To sum up, metaphor is both effective and exploitative, involves both a gain and a loss, is both good and bad, and is literal as well as metaphoric.
     
    Now if the term “postmodernism” can be used “metaphorically” or “figuratively” as well as literally, then the characteristics of metaphor – more exactly deconstructed metaphor – can be attributed to it. Neither Jameson nor Jencks come to this conclusion; although they describe postmodernism differently, they both only describe it “literally” as “something” that is one way or another. Were they able to think about it another way, they might do so “figuratively,” as something that is made meaningful by reference to something else or as something that is other than what it is. This is of course what a metaphor “does”: it gets its meaning abstractly and associatively, enlightening one thing by likening it to another. Postmodernism thought figuratively would thus not be one thing or another; it would be one thing with (or with reference to) another – one thing and another. Apart from anything else, this means it could have apparently opposite attributes. Postmodernism could be derivative and original, good and bad. And just as deconstructed metaphor is always already literal as well as metaphoric (and is conversely metaphorical as well as literal), so postmodernism thought “figuratively” would be both metaphorical and literal too. This is all in keeping with Derrida’s argument that deconstructed metaphor would register doubly: as literal and metaphoric, as useful and usurious, as good and bad, and so on. Of course, these registrations are multiple as well as double. It follows that postmodernism thought figuratively would be multiple and double too. One could thus claim that it is good and bad in a number of respects: original and imitative, mundane and transcendent, profound and superficial. In each case, furthermore, one could claim that postmodernism is the former because it is the latter and vice versa (original because imitative, imitative because original, mundane because transcendent, transcendent because mundane, and so on). This last point is not an insignificant one.
     
    An important logical implication of the above is that postmodernism can be thought of as both derivative and innovative, which isn’t necessarily a bad thing. Indeed, a deconstruction of postmodernism by figural means allows that it is innovative because it is derivative. There is no better illustration of this than Bowie, or rather Bowie as influence. There are numerous examples of “original” artists who have been influenced by Bowie as well as by his influences (if unknowingly). Many of the dark, spiky, dance pop-bands of the ’80s (Pet Shop Boys, Blancmange, Soft Cell) and their contemporary alien techno-disco artists (Moroder, Eurhythmics, New Order) were self-conscious late twentieth-century Bowiephiles, but they were also (whether they knew it or not) channeling and extending an alienated expressionism that was conceived in Dresden in 1901. They were continuing this form because what they were doing derived from it, yet they were also making it new. This derivation was at one remove (it came via Bowie) and was fairly unrecognisable (even, quite often, to them); they were practicing a new “postmodern” expressionism.15 Without Bowie’s “original” borrowing from expressionism, these “new” derivations wouldn’t have happened in such a vital way. Bowie’s “imitators” were original because he was derivative, and derivative because he was original.
     
    Now, this explanation is derived from a deconstruction of postmodernism that permits it to be thought of as “good” despite or because it is also conceivable as “bad.” More specifically, it demonstrates that “original” postmodern art may be so because it also isn’t so. Of course the properly deconstructive corollary to this “fact” is that postmodern art can be “bad” despite being good and that its “badness” could be connected – even intimately connected – to its goodness. This particular possibility is most apparent and “useful” in explaining the political aspect of Bowie’s art. Bowie’s politics have sometimes seemed questionable or even reprehensible; some of his views have even been reactionary. Others have seemed to display a “bad” postmodern attitude; they’ve seemed superficial, contradictory, or suspect. David Bowie Is neither challenges nor mentions many of Bowie’s questionable political views. This isn’t because Bowie’s politics are unquestioned or beyond question; it’s more the case that they’re not questioned now, which is partly Bowie’s doing. Although he has implicitly or explicitly adopted a number of quite different and sometimes extreme political positions throughout his career, his art and his commentary on the world have gradually (if irregularly) moved towards a liberal-democratic (rather than, say, neo-liberal or socially liberal) position, one that broadly advocates human freedom and equality. This sort of position amounts to a sort of liberal-democratic humanism and conforms with the default political consensus in the states in which Bowie lives and mostly works: the US, the UK, and Europe. It thus seems good or at least neutral in those territories, and so is largely uncontroversial there. This is why nobody mentions Bowie’s politics now.
     
    Bowie’s current “political” position thus seems to have integrity, or at least it seems inoffensive. This appearance of integrity and acceptability is maintained as long as both Bowie and his celebrity “image” are “liked,” loved, and idealized. Right now, they are. A certain reduced, mythic, and uncritical representation of Bowie’s life and work currently holds sway in popular culture. This representation is sustained, even promoted by David Bowie Is, which presents him in the best possible light and even implies it is the light of genius. The world “music press” and media are happy to concur. They have a good new Bowie album to enthuse about, a major Bowie show to pore over, and thus an apparent Bowie “renaissance” from which to generate positive copy. This renaissance coincides nicely with a significant historical phenomenon: the hyper-mythologization of certain rock stars currently being undertaken by the Western media.16 Like a number of other continuing and/or returning late middle-aged rock stars – Led Zeppelin, The Rolling Stones, The Who – Bowie is now being idealized and canonized in order to take his confirmed and final place in popular music mythology before he dies.17 In both popular and “alternative” contemporary media, Bowie can do no wrong, even though he might have been deemed to have done so in the past (his ambitiousness, drug-taking, and sexual promiscuity are all grist to the myth-mill in this regard). Both Bowie and the industry will reap significant financial benefits from his mythologization. None of this is to say that he doesn’t deserve to be mythologized, but it is to stress that current representations of him are mythic and that they therefore erase all of the flaws and contradictions of his life, art, and career, including the political ones. The Bowie myth holds as long as one doesn’t subject it to any sort of meaningful critique, including and especially a historico-political critique. David Bowie Is fully accedes to this proviso, but what follows doesn’t.
     
    As indicated above, Bowie has striven since the early ’80s to align himself with a sort of liberal humanism. This has involved a sort of cultural pluralism. 1983’s Let’s Dance (both the song and the video, if not the whole album) makes many references to non-Western cultures and is explicitly anti-racist. Yet this stance can be seen as having rescued his career in the wake of the bad publicity Bowie got for advocating fascism in the ’70s (the influential Rock Against Racism movement in the UK was formed partly in response to this).18 Since then, he and his apologists have downplayed his “fascist” tendencies, which they’ve attributed to historical, psychological, personal, or situational lapses. It’s claimed that in the mid-to-late-’70s, Bowie was poorly advised, naïve, mismanaged, misunderstood, confused, and suffering from cocaine addiction. All of this is true, but doesn’t quite get him off the hook. If we take Bowie’s artistic literacy seriously (and we should), we have to admit that he nurtured crypto-fascist influences from early on. He had been making lyrical references to the Nietzschean Übermensch since 1971, quite directly in the chorus of one of his best-known and most popular songs, “Oh You Pretty Thing” (from Hunky Dory), whose chorus contains the line “You gotta make way for the homo superior.” This reference is usually missed, but the active term in it – “homo superior” – has been taken to equate to the notion of the Übermensch. This notion is sometimes understood as having inspired the idea of the “strong man” or “strong leader” that was promoted by fascist groups in Europe during the early to mid-twentieth century, and that was particularly and obviously embraced by the Nazis in their submission to and idolization of Adolf Hitler. Bowie linked the idea of the “homo superior” to Nazi-era style and fantasized about being a “strong political leader” himself from about 1975 onwards. His “Thin White Duke” character – who embodied this style and who Bowie played onstage and in his albums of the period (particularly Station To Station and Low from 1976) – was later described by him as “a very nasty character indeed” (Sandford 243). What’s more, a number of the “narratives” that underpin Bowie’s ’70s albums (like Diamond Dogs) are dystopian ones that contain far-right ideas (this is also true about some non-’70s albums like Outside from 1995). Bowie’s ’70s art is certainly more of a product of far-right ideologies and fantasies than it is of left-liberal ones.19
     
    David Bowie Is effects a massive repression of Bowie’s historic far-rightism and does so by not mentioning it. This repression turns to disavowal when inadvertent crypto-fascistic symbols show up among the exhibits. The worst example is John Rowlands’s 1976 photograph of Bowie in a Weimer-era (Ola Hudson) suit, one arm extended in a salute-like gesture, adopting the sort of neoclassical pose beloved of the Hitler Youth (a signed copy is available in the V&A bookshop). Bowie still suppresses, represses, disavows, or avoids any possible assignation of fascistic political beliefs to his current or previous work. The recently published list of his “100 Favourite Books” contains some revealing omissions in this regard. It doesn’t include any books by Nietzsche, even though Bowie was patently and declaredly influenced by him throughout the ’70s. Even more surprisingly, it leaves out Burroughs, who not only directly influenced Bowie’s ’70s’ work, but also inspired some of his most striking work of the ’90s, namely, the Outside album and “The Heart’s Filthy Lesson” video that was made for a song from it (see Fig. 3 below). Burroughs advocated the genetic engineering of an all-male, anarchistic master race (precisely a homo superior) and the concomitant ridding of female and other “weak” elements from human association.20 By not mentioning him, Bowie’s booklist avoids evoking Burroughs’s extreme libertarian and part-fascistic beliefs. The list was elicited from Bowie by one of the curators of David Bowie Is and was displayed in the show in Toronto. By displaying the list and using it for publicity, the show is complicit (once again) in Bowie’s suppression/repression of his rightist past.21 This complicity might be excusable if inadvertent, but it would then be displaying an ignorance that compromises the credibility of the show. In other words, the curators of David Bowie Is either know about Bowie’s temporary fascism, in which case they’re suppressing it, or they don’t know, in which case they should.
     
    Yet how is Bowie’s “fascism” best understood and how, particularly, can it be understood in relation to his postmodernism? Bowie’s engagement with “fascism” (and with related right-wing ideologies) is best described as a flirtation, understood in its full sense. This full sense is an ambiguous one, so it’s worth articulating carefully; in the process, the term flirtation will undergo a sort of deconstruction. Flirtation is something that is and isn’t serious. On the one hand, it is taken to be superficial or empty, and so it doesn’t really “mean” anything: to flirt with someone does not mean that one will have sex with them. On the other hand, flirtation signals desire, which can be very serious (for example, in a psychoanalytic sense); it drives human behavior and can have enormous destructive as well as creative effects on human and non-human life. We need only think of the desire for power or the “death drive” in this regard.22 Indeed, it is because flirtation is a manifestation of desire and because desire is so serious that one speaks of “flirting with danger” or even “flirting with death.” Thus Bowie’s flirtation with fascism was both serious and not. On the one hand, he genuinely thought England in the ’70s was in a state of decline that only a fascist government could allay. On the other hand, he liked the uniforms and the haircut suited him. His “fascism” operated in a “double” register that exactly corresponded with the deconstructed “postmodernism” attributed to him above: it was serious and superficial at the same time. This registration was not only double; it was also reversible. Bowie’s “fascism” was not only superficial as well as serious (and vice versa), but also superficial because it was serious (and vice versa). These last points need some explaining.
     
    The double registration (one might say duplicity) of Bowie’s “fascism” can be traced to his influences once again, and to his knowledge about those influences (or lack thereof). It’s already been shown that he is very well versed in the European artistic avant-garde and its “postmodern” developments, particularly expressionism, post-expressionism, surrealism, and their legatees. Some of this knowledge came via Bowie’s high school education, in which he specialized in and was good at art. Yet much of it was acquired by him subsequently through his own interests and research.23 Bowie had no higher education. He is well-read, but (largely) self-educated. Although some of his interests have been well-informed, others haven’t: they’ve been apocryphal, populist, and mythological. This is especially true about the influence of fascism. Bowie never formally studied politics, philosophy, or history, and his early understanding of all of them was incomplete, inaccurate, or distorted. His references to and transpositions of Nietzsche’s ideas exemplify this. The term “homo superior” is not a good translation of Übermensch and is not used by Nietzsche’s respected translators. It is a popular term, most often been employed in science fiction and comic-book literature to designate genetically improved or highly evolved beings that have “superhuman” qualities (of which Superman is the best-known example). There is indeed some “Nietzscheanism” in the concatenation of ideas that have led to the imagination of such beings in popular art and literature, but it is mixed up with genetic and futuristic fantasies and other science-fictional notions of all sorts.24 Bowie’s own interests in Nietzsche and fascism coincided with his belief in UFOs, his fascination with and practice of the occult, and his love of sci-fi. All of these interests were contemporaneous with a psychotic breakdown he had around 1976-78. In the intellectual and psychological chaos and drama of this breakdown, he came to the conclusion that there was a plot against him involving his friends, his manager, and some aliens. He thought that he could only protect himself against this plot with occult practices. Alongside this, he came to some other conclusions: that Nietzsche was a fascist and that fascism was a good thing. He decided that it should be introduced in England and that he might be the person to lead its development there. Disastrously, he began to say all this – directly and indirectly – both to people around him and to the music press.
     
    Bowie’s ’70s “fascism” is an example of how something serious can be spoken about in a shallow and wrong-headed way, and yet get exposure and have influence. For some commentators, it is precisely an example of what is wrong with postmodernism (namely, that superficial or naïve views held by uninformed celebrities can have real effects). Yet it is even more involved a phenomenon than this, one that shows that postmodernism is complex. Demonstrating this means extending the deconstruction of postmodernism begun above, to demonstrate the way that something “bad” (e.g., “fascism”) can come out of something that is (at least ostensibly) “good.”
     
    Bowie’s enormous curiosity, imagination, and creativity fed his interest in the political and aesthetic ideas that led him to fascism. His energies had already been stimulated by an earlier ethos that was non-fascist and even anti-fascist: the hippy movement of the late ’60s. Initially, Bowie had strongly identified with this movement, including its left-liberalism and collectivism.25 When the movement “broke down” and “sold out” in the early ’70s, he tried to make sense of this in a serious-minded way (in songs like “The Man Who Sold The World” and “Memories of a Free Festival”). Yet he also did so in an ill-informed way, and the conclusions he eventually came to were wrong. By the mid-’70s he had substituted National Socialism for collectivism and lumped both together with other “alternatives” to collectivism that suffused hippyism: mysticism and individualism. The result was a misguided rightist mess that had serious concerns at its root, but that engaged with them superficially and ignorantly, especially from our contemporary perspective.26 Yet Bowie’s “fascism” didn’t just contradict his “good” hippy intentions and his fair-minded political beliefs; it was also a sort of inversion of them and thus “necessarily” came out of them. In other words, Bowie’s “fascism” was both a response to the failure of hippy ideals and a reversal of the precepts they embodied.27 The general principle exemplified by this particular reversal (which would be a “deconstructive principal” if there were such a thing) is that pernicious effects can follow from good intentions. This is because they are the consequence of a misjudgment of such intentions, and/or because they are always already implied or implicated in them. These two possibilities are related, as in the case of Bowie’s “fascism.” Bowie didn’t only flirt with fascism because he didn’t understand it, but also because he didn’t understand its exact relation to and difference from (that is, its implication in) collectivism. More exactly, he didn’t understand that National Socialism is like “liberal humanism” in being a form of collectivism, but also unlike it in being autocratic. He was thus able to replace the latter naïvely with the former.
     
    What this analysis tells us about Bowie’s postmodernism (and indeed postmodernism per se) is that it is complex, but also explicable according to a deconstructive “logic.” It is neither abundantly meaningful (as Jencks would have it) nor merely superficial (as Jameson would have it), but rather both. What it tells us about Bowie’s politics, as they relate both to his “postmodernism” and to its deconstruction, is that they should be tracked through, and are ultimately emanations from his art. It’s worth reiterating that David Bowie Is avoids or brushes over all this, and that it fails to address another, related aspect of Bowie’s postmodernism: Bowie’s sexual politics. Like his social politics and his art, these are complex and are complexly related to his postmodernism (and to the deconstruction of his postmodernism). Treating Bowie’s sexual politics ideally requires an article in itself, and this piece won’t deal with these politics in great detail. However, they’re important enough that one shouldn’t ignore them or treat them cursorily, as does David Bowie Is.
     
    From this point in history it would be easy to make a strong political defense – even a shining example – of Bowie’s sexual politics. Bowie declared his bisexuality in 1972 and deployed his sexuality in his art creatively and strategically thereafter. He was publicly bisexual throughout the ’70s, when homophobia was common in UK popular culture and mainstream society. Bisexuality was even doubly vilified at the time, as it was often mistrusted by gay rights groups (who took some time to become Lesbian and Gay groups and significantly longer to become Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual and Transgender groups). In short, the “straight” world tended to see bisexuality as another form of homosexuality and treated bisexuals homophobically as a consequence. Conversely, the gay community tended to see bisexuality as a form of imposture, treating bisexuals as temporarily or partially gay (as what Freud called “contingent inverts”) who didn’t have trustworthy sexual inclinations or identities (46-48).28 Of course, all of these terms and prejudices would be problematized and worked through in the subsequent three decades, but in the 1970s (and much of the ’80s) they were firmly “in place,” as were the prejudices that surrounded them.29 To his credit, Bowie adopted a position in relation to his sexuality that didn’t fit any recognisable political identity at the time, whether it was conventional or “progressive.” His sexuality remained quite uncategorizable in terms of the prevailing political oppositions through which sexuality was represented, understood, and lived. In this respect, he was undoubtedly a sort of queer pioneer. The treatment of this crucial fact by David Bowie Is is woefully inadequate, comprising little more than a middle-sized projection of the “Boys Keep Swinging Video” (1979) and an interview with Gary Kemp (of all people) in which he briefly enthuses about Bowie’s adoption of “the boy/girl thing.”
     
    In anticipating queer politics, Bowie’s ’70s sexuality is postmodern in a rather obvious way. Yet it is also postmodern in a non-obvious – that is, a complex – way that is once again consequent on a deconstruction. This deconstruction isn’t just of “postmodernism” but also of Bowie’s bisexuality, which was both superficial and profound in exactly the way his postmodernism was. If Bowie was a (profound) sexual misfit and a pioneer, it’s also true that in some sense his sexuality was superficial, even fashion-led. It’s little known that Bowie didn’t initially identify himself as bisexual in the ’70s, but as gay.30 In this respect, his sexuality looks as if it might have been opportunistic. He was straight when it was unacceptable for a pop star to be gay (in the late ’60s), gay when it was becoming more acceptable not to be heterosexual (in the early ’70s), and bisexual when it was fashionable in some circles to be so (bisexuality had been made chic by one or two stars before Bowie, like Bolan). This looks like the height of superficiality – altering one’s sexuality according to fashion and apparently doing so for career purposes. Yet to see Bowie’s sexuality as just fashionable would be to miss a crucial and crucially meaningful aspect of it. Outside of sexual categorizations, his sexuality was radical in being distinctly and visibly non-human. Bowie adopted the figure of the alien throughout his career, from Ziggy in 1972 to the paradoxically alien Earthling of 1997. He even played an alien successfully in a high profile film: Nicholas Roeg’s remarkable 1976 version of Walter Tevis’s 1963 novel The Man Who Fell To Earth. If this wasn’t enough, Bowie has even said that the main theme of his ’70s work was alienation. Thus Bowie’s sexuality was other to any mainstream or fashionable sexual identity at least as much as it was in conformance or opposed to it. It was precisely this sexual alterity that appealed to his fans, and that was its truly radical aspect.31 This is what a deconstruction of Bowie’s sexuality properly reveals: that it was other than sexual, rather than “bisexual.” His sexuality anticipated the vicissitudes of radical sexual identities and politics for decades to come.
     

     
    Still from "The Hearts Filthy Lesson" (1995). Music video. Dir. Samuel Bayer (1995).
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 3.

    Still from “The Hearts Filthy Lesson” (1995). Music video. Dir. Samuel Bayer (1995).

     
    If one wanted to sum up very provisionally what has been shown about Bowie’s life and career above, one could say that both have been various and complex. This variety and complexity is characteristically postmodern, but also superficially so, in so far as it accords with a postmodernism that is understood too generally in terms of its common descriptive features (variety, complexity, stylishness, etc.) and not by way of a deconstruction of the logic that underpins them. What such a deconstruction discloses is a subtle cultural history, one that exceeds Bowie as much as it is impelled by him, and one in which his ghosts come back to haunt him. In one possible reading of this history Bowie’s misdemeanors (if that’s what they are), including his ‘flirtation’ with ‘fascism,’ are explicable and are product of ignorance and circumstance as much as anything else. Yet this reading, even if it redeems Bowie, doesn’t justify David Bowie Is. The shortcomings of the exhibition have to do with its omissions: its inadequate treatment of Bowie’s postmodernism, its occlusion of his flaws, its complicity with his current mythologization. If one thinks that a major exhibition has a responsibility to make one think, or to offer some critical perspective on its subject (however minimal), then David Bowie Is doesn’t do so — despite its provision of ample material for continuing stimulation of the ‘strange fascination’ that Bowie has held for so many of us for so long. This phrase – ‘strange fascination’ – is taken from one of Bowie’s best-known songs: “Changes.” It was astutely chosen by David Buckley as the title of his well-regarded Bowie biography. Another phrase from “Changes” bears even more on one of the main points this review has been trying to make, and specifically illustrates the shortcomings of David Bowie Is just mentioned;32 the exhibition isn’t ahistorical, but it is insufficiently and inaccurately so. It offers Bowie fans the opportunity to immerse themselves in a version of his career that is beautiful and comfortable, one that corresponds with ‘the stream of warm impermanence’ that Bowie repudiated in “Changes” and that bears him (and us) along in the current (and currency) of his myth.
     

    Martin Murray is Deputy Head of the School of Media, Culture and Communications at London Metropolitan University. He has published articles on a number of diverse 20th and 21st-century subjects. These have included pieces on the life and/or work of Jacques Derrida, Andy Warhol, Ludwig Wittgenstein and Virginia Woolf. He is currently completing a book on Jacques Lacan.

     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. A claim could be made that the exhibition’s “non-coherence” rightly reflects the “postmodernism” of its subject (Bowie). I have a lot to say about the relations between Bowie and postmodernism shortly, but address the matter of postmodernism and non-coherence briefly now. According to some postmodernist theories, a phenomenon’s “coherence” is often only apparent and amounts to its oversimplification, idealisation, universalisation or grand-narrativisation. Postmodern culture (which corresponds with postmodern theory) thus doesn’t cohere, but rather questions or complicates what purports to do so. It might thus be claimed that an exhibition of a postmodern subject like Bowie needn’t (or even shouldn’t) cohere either. I will challenge this sort of claim in what follows by demonstrating that although David Bowie Is implies and even shows that its subject is postmodern, it doesn’t sufficiently ask, explore, explain, or reflect (on) what this means. The exhibition’s incoherence is thus inadvertent rather than self-conscious, and uncritical rather than postmodern.

     

    2. See Jameson.

     

    3. This description of postmodernism ultimately derives from the argument made in Barthes.

     

    4. See Jencks.

     

    5. It ought to be said that this was not Ronson’s final or considered view of Bowie. The two fell out after they ceased to collaborate in 1973, but reconciled before Ronson’s death in 1993.

     

    6. See Krautrock.

     

    7. “Avant-garde” was originally a military term referring to the “advanced guard” of an army who acted as scouts or agitators for armies before battle. The term thus implies both forward thinking (and action) and aggression.

     

    8. Free and their hit “All Right Now” typified the phallic rockism starkly opposed by Bowie’s hyper-feminised self-presentation in the early ’70s. The song was multimillion selling, made number 1 in twenty territories, and garnered millions of airplays. It was released in mid-1970.

     

    9. See Lyotard.

     

    10. It’s worth noting that Bowie has carried out some considerable acts of generosity and has often done so out of the public eye. For example, he paid for the education and much of the welfare of Marc Bolan’s son Rolan after Bolan died. This fact has only become public in the last few years. See Wigg.

     

    11. See Derrida.

     

    12. The “star” metaphor has been frequently and variously used by Bowie himself. Examples include “Star” and “Starman” on Ziggy Stardust (1972) and “New Killer Star” on Reality (2003).

     

    13. The word metaphysical is a conglomeration of the Greek words meta (beyond) and physis (physical).

     

    14. Derrida shows that the literal has a “supplementary” relation to the metaphoric where the term “supplementary” has a double meaning. The literal is supplementary to the metaphoric in the sense of seeming extraneous to it (the metaphoric meaning of the word star transcends its literal meaning and so doesn’t seem to need it). Yet the metaphoric is also supplemented by the literal – that is, it needs the literal – because it refers to it in its very formation (the metaphoric meaning of the word star necessarily derives its meaning from the literal one).

     

    15. It’s interesting to note that quite a few of the musicians that were obviously influenced by Bowie in the ’80s were specifically influenced by a particular aspect of expressionism that was itself a revival of an early cultural form: the gothic. Siouxsie and the Banshees, who would become icons of the “Goth” movement, self-consciously adopted the neo-gothic style of some German expressionist art and cinema, for example Nosferatu: eine Symphonie des Grauens, F. W. Murnau’s 1922 cinematic retelling of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel Dracula (the Banshees may have been led to Murnau’s film by Nosferatu: Phantom der Nacht, Werner Herzog’s 1979 scene-by-scene remake of it). The band had been declaring their debt to Bowie since they were a pioneering punk band in the late ’70s and Bowie had described Diamond Dogs as “gothic” in 1974. The Banshees clearly had more knowledge of Bowie’s modernist influences than most other ’80s Bowiephiles. They even show awareness of prior influences, such as the late-Romantic gothic style that expressionism revived. However, they don’t seem to have traced these particular influences all the way back to their mediaeval roots.

     

    16. It’s no coincidence that the Western media is now “run” by the baby boomer generation, who are of course the same rough age as many of the idols being idolized.

     

    17. While this review was being written, one of Bowie’s famous collaborators – Lou Reed – died. Reed was undoubtedly an important figure – most obviously because of his membership in the influential Velvet Underground. Yet for most of his career (that is, from about the ’60s to the ’90s) the critical reception of Reed’s work (especially his solo work) was mixed. Probably many more of his albums garnered bad reviews than good ones. But,in the decade or so before his death, Reed was increasingly idealised and mythologized, a process that reached its apotheosis upon his passing;.a Sunday Times article, for example, had Reed inventing “Rock Music as we know it,” “Art Rock,” “leather jacket and shades chic,” indie music, and even “revolution” (Edwards). No thorough, balanced, or accurate review of his career could reasonably claim this. For a less idealized account of Reed’s life and work see, for example, Kent.

     

    18. See Dawson.

     

    19. That some of Bowie’s fantasies were dystopian might mean that he was ambivalent about them, but it doesn’t mean that he disagreed with the political beliefs they part-dramatised or part-implied or that he didn’t (at least partly) take such beliefs to be true. Unsurprisingly, Bowie’s narratives weren’t entirely unique or original. A number of significant late twentieth-century artists, writers, and thinkers whom he would have been aware of created elaborate futuristic and dystopian fantasy worlds that bore implicit or explicit far-right premises or politics. Ayn Rand is one example. William Burroughs, whose politics are considered in the main text of this article, is another. Bowie, who is described by the David Bowie Is curators as a “voracious reader,” clearly read Burroughs if not Rand.

     

    20. “The Heart’s Filthy Lesson” video is specifically inspired by Burroughs’s The Wild Boys: A Book of the Dead. Burroughs’s anarchistic and libertarian politics are expounded in detail in The Job: Interviews with William Burroughs. Ziggy Stardust and The Spiders from Mars’ “look” is partly a cross between the Wild Boys, as described by Burroughs, and Alex and his three Droogs as they appear in Stanley Kubrick’s 1971 film adaptation of Anthony Burgess’s novel, A Clockwork Orange. See Sinclair.

     

    21. Bowie can even be described as having a “rightist” present – or at least recent past – if one considers late-capitalist neo-liberal economic practices among the components of rightism. In 1997, Bowie “securitized” the rights to his back catalogue. This means he converted these rights into financial products that were sold on the promise of a share of future royalties on them. Such products closely resemble the mortgage-backed securities whose over-selling was widely held responsible for fuelling if not causing the financial crash that accompanied the banking crisis of 2008. Now this doesn’t mean that Bowie necessarily holds or expounds neo-liberal beliefs. Yet it does suggest that he is comfortable engaging in economic practices that are possible because of the implementation of such beliefs in financial markets over the last forty years (specifically the deregulation of such markets and the consequent increased involvement in them of the banking sector). Bowie’s artistic message may have sometimes been a liberal-humanist one, but it has never really been an anti-capitalist one. See “Pop Star.”

     

    22. Freud’s best known accounts of the death drive are to be found in Beyond the Pleasure Principle and Civilisation and Its Discontents.

     

    23. Bowie attended Bromley Technical School but left at the age of sixteen with one “O” level pass in art. See Sandford 21-22, 28.

     

    24. A good example of a comic-book superhero (and also antihero) whose character bears both Nietzschean and science-fictional elements is Dr. Manhattan in the graphic novel Watchmen. Dr. Manhattan gains superhuman powers as a consequence of a nuclear accident. He ostensibly puts these to use in the service of humanity in the employment of the US government. Specifically, his presence on the US-side in the Cold War is meant to act as an effective nuclear deterrent. Initially, however, his superhuman powers cause more local and global problems than they solve. He is potentially carcinogenic and his allegiance to the US causes rather than mitigates tension with the Soviets. He ends up having to act secretly and in a morally questionable way to end the Cold War and to extricate himself from world affairs. The “final solution” in which he becomes complicit involves destroying half of New York. Dr. Manhattan is both physically superhuman – a homo superior – and engages in moral acts “beyond good and evil” – an Übermensch – and thus exemplifies the way in which these different types of beings are sometimes elided in science fiction. There is not necessarily anything wrong with such fictional elisions of these beings, but it is important to note their distinction when it comes to matters of politics and political philosophy. The point is that Bowie, during a certain period, failed to make such distinctions in his personal and public political thinking and that this is what led to his espousal of a sort of ill-conceived rightism.

     

    25. Bowie’s most significant personal engagements with collectivist hippie culture were his involvement with the Bromley Arts Lab, in the late ’60s, and the experiment in collective living he took part in at Haddon Hall in the early ’70s. The hippy ethos is most evident in his music of the earlier of these two periods, specifically on Space Oddity (1969) and The Man Who Sold the World (1970). See Sandford 53-54, 57, 60-69.

     

    26. Perhaps the most extreme and significant symptom of Bowie’s “grave” superficiality in the mid to late ’70s was his appearance – his bodily aestheticization of fascist forms. This was not only apparent in what he wore (as indicated above) but also in his Aryan pallor, his “Nazi” haircuts, and in the decadent but stylish pose he adopted in the album covers, publicity photographs, and live shows of the period. He looked extremely “good” (as he usually does) but implied something very “bad” (it’s tempting to say that his flirtation with fashion was not only uninformed, but also uniformed).

     

    27. That both these precepts and the reversals they are subject to have common roots in the hippy movement says much about that movement and the deconstruction it might well be submitted to. There isn’t room to carry out any such deconstruction here, but it would be a worthwhile project to carry out elsewhere.

     

    28. For Freud’s early views on “bisexuality,” see 52-55.

     

    29. For a consideration of the various prejudices encountered by bisexuals in the “pre-queer” period, see Storr.

     

    30. Bowie made this declaration to Michael Watts in Melody Maker.

     

    31. Like Bowie, many of his fans were suburban. They wanted to be unlike anything that was around them or that they saw on TV. Bowie offered them the opportunity to do this, to be radically other.

     

    32. Thanks to the editor of this journal for spotting it.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Barthes, Roland. Image, Music, Text. Trans. Stephen Heath. London: Fontana, 1971. Print.
    • Broackes, Victoria and Geoffrey Marsh, eds. David Bowie Is. London: V&A Publishing, 2013. Print.
    • Buckley, David. Strange Fascination: David Bowie – The Definitive Story. London: Virgin Books, 2001. Print.
    • Dawson, Ashley. “‘Love Music, Hate Racism”: The Cultural Politics of the Rock Against Racism Campaigns.” Postmodern Culture 16.1 (2005): n.p. Web. 16 Jan. 2014.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “‘White Mythology’: Metaphor in the Text of Philosophy.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago, U of Chicago P, 1982. 207-272. Print.
    • Edwards, Mark. “As important as the Beatles.” The Sunday Times. 3 Nov. 2013. Web. 16 Jan. 2014.
    • Freud, Sigmund. On Sexuality. Trans. James Strachey. London: Penguin, 1984. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1991. Print.
    • Jencks, Charles. The Language of Post-Modern Architecture. London: Academy Editions, 1977. Print.
    • Kent, Nick. “Lou Reed: The Wasted Years.” The Dark Stuff: Selected Writings on Rock Music. London: Penguin, 1994. 167-78. Print.
    • Krautrock: The Rebirth of Germany. Dir. Benjamin Whalley. BBC, 2009. Film.
    • Lyotard, Jean-Francois. “Answering the Question: What Is Postmodernism” in The Postmodern Condition. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984. Print.
    • Moore, Alan, writer. Watchmen. Art by Dave Gibbons. New York: DC Comics, 1987. Print.
    • “The Pop Star Who Crashed to Earth.” Editorial. The New Statesman. 19 Jan. 2009. Web. 16 Jan. 2014.
    • Sandford, Christopher. Bowie: Loving the Alien. London: Little Brown, 1996. Print.
    • Sinclair, David. “Station to Station.” Rolling Stone Magazine 658. 10 June 1993. Print.
    • Storr, Merl. “Postmodern Bisexuality.” Sexualities 2.3 (1999): 309-325. Web. 16 Jan. 2014.
    • Wigg, David. “‘David’s generosity helped my mother and me survive’: How Bowie saved Marc Bolan’s son.” The Daily Mail. 12 Aug. 2011. Web. 16 Jan. 2014.
  • The Walking Dead: Neurology and the Limits of Psychoanalysis

    A Review of Catherine Malabou, The New Wounded. Bronx: Fordham UP, 2012.

     

     
    In The New Wounded, Catherine Malabou seeks to reconcile advances in neurology and a material understanding of the brain with traditional psychoanalysis. In order to lay the groundwork for a potential revision of psychoanalysis, Malabou suggests that contemporary psychoanalytic subjects have emerged-“the new wounded”-who exhibit different behaviors than those in the traditional Freudian clinic. She explores the limits of historicity, narrative, meaning, and signification in the psychic lives of these new subjects. What new terms does the contemporary psychoanalytic clinic require in order to be effective? Malabou notes the explanatory power of contemporary neuroscience, and offers the reader a neologism: “cerebrality,” a term she then uses to suggest a new etiology of psychic trauma that accords explanatory power to the events of the brain itself. Freud’s concepts of sexual etiology, Malabou states, have in part been replaced by the brain and “cerebral events” as “the privileged site of the constitution of affects” (3). “In the same way that Freud upheld the distinction between ‘sex’ and ‘sexuality,’” she states, “it has become necessary today to postulate a distinction between ‘brain’ and ‘cerebrality’” (2). This is to say that just as Freud posited a sexual etiology of neuroses, we must also find ways to articulate a “specific historicity whereby the cerebral event coincides with the psychic event” (2). By defining the term “cerebrality” and applying it throughout her study, Malabou seeks to move beyond the stalemate between neurology and psychoanalysis.
     
    Rather than focus on temporalizing events that the subject can stitch into a narrative of the past, Malabou notes that there are events that sever all connections to the subject’s past and thereby lead to a disappearance of the self altogether. Malabou first cites examples of patients who have suffered brain lesions, degenerative diseases such as Alzheimer’s, or violent head traumas, such as the classic case of Phineas Gage, a Vermont railroad worker who suffered an accident that forced an iron rod into his brain. The damage to Gage’s prefrontal lobe fundamentally changed his personality. He became a different person, unfamiliar to friends and family. Malabou points out that such individuals may well exist outside the reach of psychoanalysis, but she nevertheless draws connections between them and the contemporary analysand. Like these subjects, who have lost their own historicity due to organic brain damage, the new wounded—such as victims of sexual assault, terrorist attacks, or modern warfare—also become emotionally cool and disaffected, and undergo the loss of their histories due to an aleatory traumatic encounter. Instead of relying on Freud’s accounts of regression and his insistence on a return to originary traumas, Malabou dwells on these patients who instead irreversibly lose their narrative of self. She notes Freud’s difficulty with fully articulating the death drive, and asks: “Isn’t it precisely by accepting such events, which no longer fall under the jurisdiction of sexuality, that psychoanalysis can finally put itself in a position to flesh out the death drive, the beyond of the pleasure principle, and a new regime of events?” (210). Malabou argues that contemporary psychoanalysis must find tactics for dealing with those patients who have become fundamentally incapable of traditional transference and for whom their own psychic wounds do not have a clear narrative logic. The “subject supposed to know” does not carry the same weight if the analysand is cool, indifferent, and does not seek the love of the analyst: “A deserted, emotionally disaffected, indifferent psyche is not or is no longer capable of transference” (214). Rather than a loss of meaning, signification, or history, the new wounded have, in a sense, undergone a radical loss of self. Malabou examines traumatic events that cause neurological changes in the brain, events that are so intense and ultimately asignifying that they create a rupture with the subject’s own past and undermine all temporal and narrative continuity. She examines such neurological damage in part through the lens of negative plasticity.
     
    For Malabou, then, traditional Freudian psychoanalysis does not sufficiently account for the idea that an identity can be wholly transformed by a traumatic event. She accordingly revisits the three main concepts of plasticity outlined in her 2008 book, What Should We Do with Our Brain? Plasticity, for Malabou, involves the capacity to receive form, the power to give form, and, less expectedly, the possibility of the “explosion” of every form, as in “plastic explosives” (17). This final aspect of plasticity becomes one of her organizing questions in The New Wounded: how can we think a negative or destructive plasticity, a radical negation of form in the psyche, and what are the implications of such a negative plasticity? Malabou writes that “There is, in Freud, no form to the negation of form” (166). Rather, Freud posits a continuous return to a “self-regulated originary plasticity” (166). That is, Freud insists on a deep narrative of self and a sexual etiology that repeats itself even in light of the most aleatory traumatic events in life. Contemporary neurology, she writes, has also avoided negative plasticity as an organizing concept. Malabou examines this limitation of neurology and notes that The Oxford Companion to the Mind takes a clear stance: “a massive and disorganized malfunction associated with extensive injury would not be referred to as plasticity” (181). But why not? Why is there not a better account of an identity radically transformed by destructive events?
     
    Similarly, Malabou examines Oliver Sacks’s insistence on the role of narrative and biography, and the importance of what he calls “neurological novels” in his work. While Malabou acknowledges the “close relation between the metamorphosis of an identity that survives with a wound and the story of this metamorphosis—as if the plasticity of writing supported that of systems; as if writing itself repaired the wound that, as it repairs itself, nourishes writing,” she also questions the limits of such an approach. “Sacks,” she argues, “displays a confidence in disease that paradoxically but logically upholds his confidence in medicine and therapy themselves. It is significant, in this respect, that Sacks’s patients never cease to feel emotions” (187). Here we return to Malabou’s original question: what of patients who turn cold, who lose emotional affect, who lose the cohesiveness of their past identities after a severe event? Again she asks, how can we think a “plasticity without remedy?” (188). The suggestion here of a neurological unwriting of the subject becomes rich with potential.
     
    In her final chapters, Malabou gives us the strongest arguments for what can be gained by defining “the new wounded.” She outlines the concept’s importance for the future of not only psychoanalysis, but also philosophy: “Rather than critique cerebrality from a hermeneutic or genealogical viewpoint, wouldn’t it be more interesting and more urgent to place the motif of cerebral desertion into relation with that of the disinheritance or deconstruction of subjectivity? Isn’t it time that philosophy discover the cerebral psyche as its subject?” (206). She emphasizes that Continental philosophy has rejected the realms of the material at its peril: “I continue to defend the thesis that the only valid philosophical path today lies in the elaboration of a new materialism that would precisely refuse to envisage the least separation, not only between the brain and thought, but also between the brain and the unconscious” (211-212). For Malabou, cerebrality and the related neuronal understanding of the brain must come to hold as strong a place as signification. The shift toward Malabou’s negative plasticity, and the need to seriously consider that there is a “beyond” of the “beyond of the pleasure principle,” means that contemporary analysands often do not function within the regime of an historic narrative in way that traditional psychoanalysis does.
     
    In her concluding chapter, Malabou connects what she calls the “walking dead”—such as patients suffering from brain lesions or Alzheimer’s disease—to victims of geopolitical violence, whom she sees as functioning in a similarly aleatory and devastating way: “This type of transformation unto death, this survival without sublation, is not only visible in cases of severe brain lesions but also [in] the globalized form of trauma—appearing in the aftermath of wars, terrorist attacks, sexual abuse, and all types of oppression or slavery. Today’s violence,” she insists, “consists in cutting the subject away from its accumulated memories” (213). This connection between organic illness and geopolitical trauma becomes one of the most compelling points in her argument, even if it is among the least developed. Malabou claims, “The distinction between organic traumas and political traumas becomes blurred precisely because of the type of event that gives rise to them—a brutal event, without signification, that tends to efface its intentionality in order to appear as a blow inflicted upon any possible hermeneutics in general” (214). She cites the “temporal ruptures” inherent in random violence as creating similarly wounded subjects. However, is she not comparing two disparate types of trauma here, one undeniably organic and the other experiential? One way to understand her claim is to note that the geopolitical traumas in question are not symbolic or signifying events in the traditional Freudian sense, but asignifying traumas that radically reorganize the neuronal brain. As Malabou claims, “It is thus such a materialism, as the basis for a new philosophy of spirit, that determined my definition of cerebrality as an axiological principle entirely articulated in terms of the formation and deformation of neuronal connections” (212). In such a model, what will the connections between psychoanalysis and neurology look like? What becomes of the role of signification after such a violent rupture with the past self? Malabou only begins to hint at such moves in this book, but provides a point from which to launch further work.
     
    As a final thought, Malabou raises the ethical and political implications of subjects who have been so fundamentally altered by violence that for them narratives of an historic self no longer carry therapeutic weight. What happens when the rupture with the past self is so severe that emotional emptiness comes to fill its void and creates patients who no longer experience transference because they “do not want either to know or not to know” (215). “Our inquiry,” she claims without hesitation, “revolves around the identification of evil” (213). The new wounded call responsibility itself into question, another provocative idea that she addresses in passing but suggestive ways:
     

    The destructive event that—whether it is of biological or sociopolitical origin—causes irreversible transformations of the emotional brain, and thus of a radical metamorphosis of identity, emerges as a constant existential possibility that threatens each of us at every moment. At every instant, we are all susceptible to becoming new wounded, prototypes of ourselves without any essential relation to the past of our identities…. A form of life appears that bids farewell to all the subject’s old modes of being.

    (213)

     

    The author of the old self is in a sense truly dead. Who or what stands in its place?

     
    In the beginning of The New Wounded, Malabou says it was watching her grandmother decline from Alzheimer’s disease that motivated her interest in contemporary subjects who remain outside the reach of psychoanalysis. Rather than offering a set of answers pragmatically linking psychoanalysis and neurology, she chooses to outline their limitations and asks us to focus on a further articulation of negative plasticity and the death drive. She does not offer a new therapeutic methodology, but heralds the clinic to come: “To apprehend the new wounded as figures of the death drive which would no longer derive from sexual etiology is…a very fruitful point of departure for a clinic to come—a clinic that, much like neuropsychoanalysis, would integrate the conjoined results of Freudianism and neurology” (214).
     
    For Malabou, asignifying violence has the potential to rewire the brain, to create subjects of death for whom the narratives of their past lives bear little relevance to their recovery. The implications for contemporary philosophy, ethics, and politics may be equally dire: our narratives will no longer be relevant if they linger only in the realm of signification and tacitly reject the material.

     
    Melanie Doherty is Assistant Professor of English and Director of Writing at Wesleyan College in Macon, Georgia. Her most recent article focuses on Reza Negarestani’s Cyclonopedia: Complicity with Anonymous Materials in the collection Oil Culture (University of Minnesota Press, forthcoming 2014). Her research interests include contemporary and experimental American literature, environmental and globalization studies, digital culture, and Continental theory.

     

  • Forms of Cruelty

    Eugenio Di Stefano (bio)

    University of Nebraska at Omaha
    edistefano@unomaha.edu
     
    A review of Jean Franco, Cruel Modernity. Durham: Duke UP, 2012.

     

     
    In this book Jean Franco maps out the intersection of cruelty and modernity in Latin America by extending the conversation beyond a “narrow European perspective” (4) that centers on the Holocaust and the German concentration camps. Latin America has had its share of concentration camps, but what distinguishes this region from other parts of the world, according to Franco, is its particular history of conquest and colonialism. Antisemitism has also been present in Latin America—especially in Argentina during the 1970s—but for Franco, the principal victims of Latin American modernity have been women, children, and especially indigenous people. Although modern Latin American cruelty spans more than 500 years, Franco focuses primarily on atrocities from the twentieth and twenty-first centuries, including the slaying of indigenous Peruvians in Uchuraccay, torture under Pinochet in Chile, rape during the Salvadoran civil war, cannibalism practiced by the army in the Guatemalan civil war, and decapitations during the Mexican “drug war.”
     
    Cruel Modernity is not light reading. At its best, the book presents an insightful history of the more egregious forms of violence in Latin America. Franco’s readings of novels and films, when they are intimately connected to an historical context, produce revelatory information and strong arguments about what literature and film can do today to represent Latin America’s troubled history. This insight is clearly on display in Franco’s reading of El Infierno, a polemical testimonio by Luz Arce who, after working for Chile’s Salvador Allende, and after being tortured by the Pinochet dictatorship, collaborated with the Chilean secret police, DINA. Although El Infierno has been seen as divisive and polemical, Franco avoids either taking Arce to task because of her role as a collaborator or supporting her in her capacity as a victim. Instead, Franco notes that part of the dilemma invoked by Arce emerges from her testimonio‘s heavy emphasis on the act of torture itself, which diverts the reader from other lacunae in the book, and in particular from “her silence around events that happened after 1989 and were thus not covered by the amnesty granted to the military for their violation of human rights during the Pinochet regime” (173). For Franco, moreover, Arce’s focus on torture masks her own involvement in the disappearances and deaths, “for it is clear that her virtuoso narrative of torture acts as a cover for this other story of ‘reconciliation,’ which is, in reality, capitulation” (185-6). The point is that Arce’s dramatic story of torture functions to support a form of reconciliation that served the interests of the Pinochet regime.
     
    Franco’s commitment to mapping out a historical framework for understanding violence also organizes her reading of Roberto Bolaño’s novels. In discussing Bolaño’s generation, Franco signals that what is central is not only the loss of a generation, but also the loss of an ideal: “[w]hat died with this lost generation…was the revolutionary ideal of a more just and generous society that, in his writing, is shared only by small groups of poets, poetry signifying for him an ideal and a lost cause” (233-4). These readings are firmly grounded in a certain historical moment. They also point to the way in which terms such as “victim” and “violence” are not transparent, and require a rigorous examination of specific movements and ideologies. They reveal how the insistence on violence in itself, far from making us aware of the origins of cruelty in Latin America, may in fact keep us from gaining a better understanding of it.
     
    Franco opens the book with a discussion of El Masacre, also known as The Parsley Massacre, a 1937 slaughter of 20,000 Haitians who lived on the border between Haiti and the Dominican Republic. In this chapter Franco lays out the major ideas of the book: “the dehumanization of the victims, the attempted suppression of their memory, and the legacy of inexplicable loss belatedly registered in literary texts” (5). Clearly El Masacre is a story of ruthless modernity under the rule of Rafael Trujillo, but what is particularly cruel about it is that there “was no clear distinction” (33) between the Dominicans and Haitians, who share the same skin color, borderland culture, and even language. For this reason, Trujillo ordered a shibboleth on the word “perejil” (parsley), which served to divide not only the two nations, but also those who were “allowed to live and…condemned to die” (44). The event exemplifies Franco’s belief that modernization must involve the killing of innocent victims. For Franco, the six-day massacre “foreshadowed things to come” (44); that is, massacres and violence more generally are envisioned in the book as indiscriminate acts against innocent victims. At the same time, the event showcases the desire of those in power to eradicate the memory of injustices, as the Trujillo regime attempted to do by calling El Masacre a “minor incident” (Franco 26). This effort to eradicate memory was largely successful until the discovery of a buried book, El masacre se pasa a pie (The Massacre Walks By), which rescued El Masacre from oblivion. In this way, according to Franco, writing and literature more broadly serve to remember and resurrect the victims of modernization.
     
    Franco chronicles numerous narratives of atrocity in the book; what follows is an attempt to discuss her larger project. We might begin by noting the tension invoked by the title Cruel Modernity. For a scholar who is interested in historicizing violence, the term cruelty offers a unique challenge, for it is a highly evocative and emotive term specific neither to one country nor singular period. It is also a term that marks a sort of transgression, an act that exceeds the limits of rationalization. The term modernity, on the other hand, is meant to rein in this excessiveness—to demystify it—showing that cruelty, for the purposes of Franco’s book, is deeply connected to the logic of modernization. Borrowing from Enrique Dussel’s theory of modernity, Franco argues that what distinguishes Latin American from European modernity is Spanish conquest and colonialism. Although the identities of the victims are different—predominantly indigenous peoples and women—the overall logic of modernity is the same: “since the barbarian is opposed to the civilizing process, modern praxis must in the end use violence if necessary to destroy the obstacles to modernization” (Franco 52). Therefore the term “modernity” aptly allows Franco to move through centuries and across Latin American geographies to discuss cruelty, but it also runs the risk of conflating different political movements, and therefore of making it harder for her to understand “the social vacuum that allows cruel acts” (22). Indeed, as the emphasis on cruelty itself signals, the book is less committed to discerning the reasons behind such cruelty than it is to producing a catalogue of the various forms cruelty takes. At the same time, this approach does permit Franco to bring much-needed awareness to some of Latin America’s lesser-known atrocities.
     
    The tension between cruelty and modernity also allows Franco to argue that violence primarily occurs against identitarian groups. Franco contends that modernization comes at the expense of diverse victims, in particular countless indigenous people. The challenge here is to avoid reducing modernity to a question of identity or presenting modernity as a monolithic event that remains consistent regardless of period, geography, or actor. Nevertheless, there are several places where Franco’s text does exactly this. For example, in discussing the recent civil wars in Peru and Guatemala, two areas with large indigenous populations, she wonders whether the killings of indigenous people are a “reenactment of the conquest itself” (Franco 79). In psychologizing contemporary violence as a colonial “reenactment,” Franco describes violence against indigenous peoples as an originary trauma incessantly replayed throughout history. What her point misses is that these are no longer Spanish conquistadores killing in Latin America. In many instances indigenous and mestizo peoples are not only involved in, but also actively plan, these massacres. This is not to say that histories of conquest and colonization do not play a hand in some of the violence that takes place today, but the fact that the actors are different suggests, at the very least, that Latin America’s more recent history is also at play. Taking events like the recent dictatorships in the Southern Cone into account shows that cruelty and modernity concern not necessarily identity, but rather ideology, regardless of identity. From this position, the insistence on identity in some of Franco’s examples obscures the reasons the violence erupted in the first place.
     
    Cruel Modernity represents a certain culmination not only of Franco’s own research, but also of a type of human rights work that began nearly four decades ago in Latin America and elsewhere. In The Last Utopia, Samuel Moyn argues that human rights discourse emerged in the 1970s as a utopian project, and that two characteristics of human rights discourse are its reflection of a clear crisis of the state and its insistence that resistance comes from outside the state. These two characteristics are also central to Franco’s approach to understanding violence. She imagines that violent acts reflect an “end of state-operated justice” (Franco 119) and suggests that we readers, who are outside of the state, must help victims by never “forgetting” these acts of cruelty. This vision also requires us to see violence through the “indiscriminate” lens of human rights; in other words, all victims are the same, whether they are indigenous peoples or Marxist revolutionaries. Somewhat anticipating the problem with this framework (for both indigenous peoples and revolutionaries), Franco notes that some “rightly criticize the blanket representation of the tortured, the executed, and the disappeared as victims, a term that places party members, militants, and those active in civil rights organizations under the same rubric without distinction. But in massacres, there are no distinctions; the aim is to banish the memory of the victims from the earth” (20). At this point, we come closest to understanding why Franco chooses to write about massacres, and this choice may also be the most flawed aspect of her book. Undoubtedly, massacres indiscriminately kill people, and their victims may be remembered or forgotten. Nevertheless, whatever the injustice may be, it does not erase the particular politics that drive massacres. It is as if, for Franco, massacres and a broad definition of modernity provide enough reason to endorse not only blanket representations of children and revolutionaries, but also—and more dangerously—a depoliticized account of violence. In other words, unlike the more insightful sections of her text, here cruelty and modernity serve to “banish the memory” (Franco 20) not only of the victims but also of the politics that underlie such violence and the response to it.
     
    Despite these potential shortcomings in the argument, Franco’s book should be commended for its strong attempt to produce a history of cruelty in Latin America, and her text should be an indispensable work for those unfamiliar with this history. Cruel Modernity also offers compelling reading for undergraduates who seek a better understanding of violence in contexts situated outside of the United States and Europe. At the same time, the solution to the political question of violence in Latin America must involve not only a greater awareness of atrocities, but also an examination of the underlying politics that go beyond cruelty and modernity.

    Eugenio Di Stefano is an Assistant Professor of Latin American Literature and Culture at the University of Nebraska at Omaha. He has published articles on the discourse of human rights, the work of Roberto Bolaño, and Latin American painting in the Journal of Latin American Cultural Studies, Revista de Estudios Hispánicos, and MLN, respectively. He is currently working on a book manuscript titled The Vanishing Frame: Latin American Culture and Theory in the Postdictatorial Era.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Moyn, Samuel. The Last Utopia: Human Rights in History. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2010. Print.
  • Posthegemony in Times of the Pink Tide

     

     

     

    In the closing paragraph of a recent essay that asks “What’s Left for Latin American Cultural Studies?,” critic Sophia McClennen addresses the future trajectories of North American academics and their counterpart cultural practitioners in the region. For McClennen, the rise of Latin America’s marea rosada (pink tide) governments compels critics to reconfigure the structures of power and loci of domination that were previously assumed to fall in the hands of the right-wing dictatorships that swept the region from the 1970s onward.
     

    As the overt and covert US military influence in the region gave way to “dollar diplomacy,” a number of Latin American nations found themselves led by governments that self-identified as left or socialist. Venezuela, Brazil, Nicaragua, Bolivia, Ecuador, Chile, Argentina, and Cuba became part of the “pink tide” of the twenty-first century socialism movement. While the actually existing Left politics of these governments has been analyzed and critiqued, and while not all of these governments were able to remain in power, it remains clear that this is an unprecedented moment for Left politics.

    (138)

     

    Now no longer in the grips of right-wing tyranny, the state faces a categorically different challenge and, with it, so do North American cultural critics of Latin America. That challenge is to confront the new global configurations of capital under neoliberalism, which were first tested in the very Latin American countries that now resist them, and to strategize equally transnational modes of resistance that break with the now outdated leftist tradition of local armed factions and guerrilla groups. “The institutionalization of the Left that has taken place during these administrations will likely be one of the main areas of focus for future work on Latin American cultural studies,” McClennen predicts:

     

    The currently existing forms of political activism have taken on new modes of organization that no longer track to the idealized ideas of indigenous resistance movements and guerrilla groups, and they no longer take place wholly within the nation-state. These transformations call for new ways to engage the power imbalances that stem from neoliberal free-market practices.

    (138)

     

    While the people, leaders, artists, and thinkers of the region have embraced this change, adapting their own methodologies and critiques to the new configurations of power ushered in by this supposed paradigm shift, the part of the North American academy that likes to think of itself as a critical check on Anglo-American ethnocentrism has categorically failed (or undoubtedly will fail) to follow suit. “One thing remains the same,” warns McClennen: “Latin American cultural studies will continue to be guided by polemics, internal debates, fashionable trends, and a permanent desire to create new forms of academic knowledge and new modes of critique capable of advancing an ever-changing, constantly in question Left project” (138).

     
    McClennen longs for a politically involved kind of Latin American cultural studies that bridges the divide between the professorial armchair and the revolutionary actor.1 To a certain extent, her appraisal of the situation is accurate: academics with leftist political interests often find themselves mired in the academy. But this phenomenon is by no means unique to Latin American cultural studies, and indeed one could argue precisely the opposite regarding the relationship between existing political praxis and academics who practice Latin American cultural studies. One might even go so far as to argue that Latin American cultural studies vis-à-vis its institutional counterparts in North American literary and cultural studies enjoys a relatively marked presence in political debates in the region of expertise. From the ’70s and ’80s to the present, Beatriz Sarlo, Ileana Rodríguez, Ángel Rama, Ernesto Laclau, and others have enjoyed prominent roles in Latin American politics as well as in the development of Latin American cultural studies. (Excepting Sarlo, all have held permanent positions in the North American academy and Sarlo herself has lectured widely and held numerous visiting positions in the US.) But McClennen’s critique is sharper and more directed toward what she sees as a general tendency within the discipline in the Anglo-American academic world to overlook political developments in Latin America while professing both a politically Left stance as well as interpretative authority on the region.
     
    Against this backdrop of North American humanities scholars who work on Latin America while remaining disconnected from the rise to power of self-proclaimed socialist governments since Chávez in 1998, two recent books attempt to engage these regional political shifts from north of the Mexican border. Jon Beasley-Murray’s Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America (2010) traces the history of these shifts within the academic and activist Left, from Peronism in Argentina to Maoism in Peru, and, like McClennen, he highlights moments in this history that suggest a configuration of political struggle different than the one on offer until now. John Beverley’s Latinamericanism After 9/11 (2011) shares many of Beasley-Murray’s concerns, but largely questions the extent to which academics and activists alike must reconfigure the approach to leftist struggle in Latin America, and diagnoses such attempts at reconfiguration as one of the melancholic effects of our post-1989 world, after the end of “really existing socialism.” Yet for all their apparent and important differences, these and many other books being published in today’s North American “Latin American cultural studies” paint a very different picture of the discipline than the one offered by McClennen: polemics and internal debates are increasingly shelved in favor of thinking about existing modes of struggle—from the Zapatistas in Chiapas to the piqueteros in Argentina—that attempt to position themselves with, against, and beyond the confines of the state. In fact, recent publications from critics like Bruno Bosteels, José Rabasa, Ileana Rodríguez, and Gareth Williams, among many others, not to mention the consistent production from preeminent thinkers on the region like John Holloway and Michael Löwy, suggest attempts to reconfigure the North American academy with an eye not only to the 2008 global economic crises but also to the marea rosada governments are fundamental to updating and reinvigorating the academic Left.2
     
    Beasley-Murray’s Posthegemony is divided into two parts, the first critical, the second positive. The first part mounts a critique of hegemony by way of its current critical avatars in cultural studies and in civil-society theory. The variant of cultural studies that concerns Beasley-Murray is the one commonly referred to as the Birmingham School.3 Largely emanating from the Richard Hoggart-directed Centre for Contemporary Cultural Studies at the University of Birmingham, this version of cultural studies developed in the early 1960s out of an exchange between British Marxist historians and literary critics that featured the likes of Stuart Hall, E. P. Thompson, and Raymond Williams. Beasley-Murray maintains that this strand of cultural studies reduces politics to hegemony, which he understands, via Antonio Gramsci, as “the notion . . . that the state maintains its dominance (and that of social and economic elites) thanks to the consent of those it dominates. Where it does not win consent, this theory suggests, the state resorts to coercion” (x). Beasley-Murray takes British cultural studies to task for obscuring processes that do not involve consent and coercion. These include habit, affect, and the multitude, concepts borrowed from Pierre Bourdieu, Gilles Deleuze, and Antonio Negri, respectively. Habit, affect, and the multitude form the basis for the second part of Beasley-Murray’s book, which constitutes posthegemony positively as a theoretical and political project in contradistinction to current modes of thought like cultural studies.
     
    In the first part of the book, Beasley-Murray concludes that cultural studies promotes populism as a stand-in for the state, thereby obscuring and, more devastatingly, becoming complicit with the state-led, antipolitical status quo. He argues that, by paying attention only to representational forms of discourse, cultural studies misses and actively ignores the pre-rational forms of oppression and domination, such as populism, that the state wields through habit and affect. Beasley-Murray’s critique of civil-society theory resembles his attack on cultural studies: civil-society theory also cannot account for pre-rational forms of domination like habit and affect and, in its ignorance of these, not only fails to grasp contemporary politics but, in fact, also actively promotes a political program complicit with the ideology of the state. Whereas cultural studies promotes populism, civil-society theory is complicit with neoliberalism, and populism and neoliberalism furthermore work symbiotically to advance late capitalism’s right-wing agenda and suppression of politics.
     
    Beasley-Murray targets three thinkers who exemplify the theoretical heights of cultural studies (Ernesto Laclau) and civil-society theory (Andrew Arato and Jean Cohen). He argues that a defense of populism is not only legible from Laclau’s first book, Politics and Ideology in Marxist Theory (1977), through his most recent, On Populist Reason (2005), but is also premised on the unsustainable distinction between a Right and a Left populism that Laclau drops in his later texts, thereby “validating populism as a whole.” “Hegemony, cultural studies, populism: these three slippery terms meet at the nexus that is Laclau’s theory of hegemony,” writes Bealsey-Murray, only to sound hegemony theory’s death-knell moments later: “any analysis that relies upon the concept of hegemony inevitably partakes of a populist politics” that remains silent about the role of the state and institutional power, inevitably becoming antipolitical (41). Whereas Laclau’s failure lies in his categorical evasion of questions relating to the state, thereby excluding it from the political picture, Arato and Cohen deal with the state openly by delineating its supposed autonomy. For Beasley-Murray, this attempt to clearly separate civil society from the state is telling. Their
     

    insistence on the autonomy of the state and market, allegedly in the name of civil society’s own autonomy, demonstrates the paradoxes of civil society theory: a theory of democracy becomes a discourse of governmentality and control that sets the constituted power of state and market institutions against the democratizing force of social movements.

    (88-89)

     

    Arato and Cohen offer a civil-society theory with self-imposed limits to the utopian projects instigated by various social movements. But because they do not think these limit horizons from within the social movements, they cannot make the former work productively for the latter and at the expense of the interests of state or market forces. Instead, these theorists impose upon civil society (and, hence, the social movements that arise from it) various rational controls that police its boundaries, including the very market-friendly, instrumental logic to which they profess opposition.

     
    While Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America critiques political theories that cannot account for pre-social, pre-ideological, or even pre-cognitive modes of social domination like habit and affect, Beverley’s Latinamericanism After 9/11 questions some of the political implications of such a critique. Beverley is less concerned with the civil-society theory of Arato and Cohen than with the avowedly rational concepts of hegemony and ideology that Beasley-Murray considers outdated for understanding contemporary politics. For Beverley, not only do hegemony and ideology still hold theoretical purchase, but, along with other concepts like identity, they also appear most apt for describing the rise of pink tide governments across Latin America. In a moment of self-critique, though, Beverley arrives at the same conclusions as McClennen about Latin American cultural studies today: the current state of politics in Latin America (which is to say, “after 9/11″—neoliberalism and new social movements included) compels us to do away with our old critical paradigms. McClennen thinks that this newly-oriented academic focus on the pink tide governments will result in updated critical work that will no longer recall “images of guerrillas rising up in arms” or resemble “the idealized ideas of indigenous resistance movements and guerrilla groups, and . . . no longer take place wholly within the nation-state” (138). For both McClennen and Beverley, the pink tide suggests a fundamental break from much of Latin America’s right-wing past, especially since the onset of neoliberalism after Chile’s own 9/11.4 But Beverley weighs more heavily the continuities between these supposed “indigenous resistance movements” of yesteryear and the current pink tide governments in countries like Bolivia, Venezuela, and Ecuador. “The paradigm implicit in subaltern studies (and postmodernist social theory in general) was that of the separation of the state and the subaltern,” he writes, explaining his own intellectual trajectory since the early ’90s: “the intention was to recognize and support both previously existing and newly emergent forms of resistance that did not pass through conventional historical narratives of state formation and statist forms of citizenship and political or social participation” (8-9). But now, these very subaltern movements have themselves propped up socialist governments: “in a situation where, as is the case of several governments of the marea rosada, social movements from the popular-subaltern sectors of society have ‘become the state,’ to borrow a phrase from Ernesto Laclau, or are bidding to do so, a new way of thinking the relationship between the state and society has become necessary” (9). This new paradigm, contrary to McClennen’s implication, entails a rethinking rather than an avoidance of the question of the state in light of its Left-subalternist alterations in Latin America.
     
    Rethinking the relationship between the subaltern and the state is the aim of the last chapter of Beverley’s book, and one might even go so far as to say that the entire book is structured around this chapter. Beverley and Beasley-Murray share this concern with the state, and their books could be said to emerge out of a fundamental dissatisfaction with the way current leftist political and cultural theories deal with the question of the state. Beasley-Murray’s dissatisfaction with populism lies in its ability to generate an affectively charged support of the state in the guise of ignoring it altogether, and in its inability to distinguish between its leftist and rightist variations. His critique of civil-society theory similarly foregrounds its relation to the state and its positing of an autonomous civil society that, in turn, implies the autonomy of the state and of the market forces that end up governing it. While Beverley at certain points seems to agree with this assessment, Beasley-Murray presents the relationship between the state and the subaltern classes as always having been intimate: “it is not so much that the subaltern is excluded from power. In fact, the state is parasitic upon the power of the so-called ‘excluded’; it is they who provide it with legitimacy and life, as much as (or even more than) it is the state that denies welfare and recognition to them” (162-63). But the state still functions as an axis of control and subordination with respect to the subaltern. “The state is a reflex, constituted by and in affect, only to expel any affective surplus to the demonized margins of its territorial and symbolic control. The state excludes culture and affect, categorizing and disciplining it, but as a reaction-formation that depends upon an affective culture that is, in fact, primary” (163). This account implies a fleeting or immanent hope of a state that, as Marx says of capitalism in The Communist Manifesto, produces its own gravediggers, but in this case specifically through the emphasis on affect rather than by creating the proletariat. This hope, however, appears much more pronounced in Beverley’s suggestion that the pink tide governments, if not the gravediggers themselves, at least compel us to reconsider the state seriously as a locus of struggle that might expedite this process.
     
    If there has always been an intimate (though not reciprocal) relationship between the subaltern and the state, Beverley suggests that it has qualitatively changed “after 9/11,” that is, after the sweeping victories of self-proclaimed socialist governments across Latin America since Chávez. Along with this qualitative shift, many leftist academics must give up their allergy toward the state, he urges, and this includes entertaining the idea that many of today’s leaders in the region came to power with the overwhelming support of groups that have been typically classified as subaltern. Evo Morales’s Movimiento al Socialismo (MAS) government in Bolivia is a case in point. MAS vice-president Álvaro García Linera gives one of the most forceful arguments for bypassing the seeming opposition between the subaltern and the state upheld by critics like Beasley-Murray. Instead of maintaining a kind of ethical relation of unbridled solidarity with the subaltern classes, one which excludes politics altogether,
     

    García Linera argues for a new form of politics directed at “becoming” the state that in some sense comes from the subaltern, but also involves the participation of intellectuals and “theory.” He moves away from the simple binary opposition between the state and the subaltern, to presuppose that hegemony not only can be but needs to be constructed from subaltern positions.

     

    While contradictions and tensions that, to a certain extent, dilute or slow the process of change will necessarily exist, the initial step of reaching state power is more important than maintaining a critique from within the left (a kind of “left opposition” in solidarity). And for Beverley, as for García Linera, this project of reaching state power must entail certain utopian ideals both to keep it honest and to keep it moving.5

     
    In addition to rethinking the question of the state, which has been completely left off the table as an object of inquiry for Left critique since the fall of “really existing socialism” in 1989 (or even before then, dating back to Nicos Poulantzas and the experiment of Eurocommunism),6 Beverley asks us to rethink the question of armed struggle in Latin America. By this provocation he does not mean to rethink the viability of armed struggle today, but rather to consider how contemporary reflections on the armed struggles of the past indicate the political positions of Latin American intellectuals today vis-à-vis the pink tide governments. Beverley classifies most retrospectives of the armed struggle in Latin America, beginning roughly with the 1959 Cuban Revolution and ending with the 1990 defeat of the Sandinistas in Nicaragua due to the US-backed Contra War, as part of the “paradigm of disillusion” (see Ch. 5). He argues that most intellectuals who participated in or were ideologically close to these guerrilla movements in the 1960s, ’70s, and ’80s cast a revisionist light on them today in an attempt to distance themselves from them. These intellectuals thus produce a body of narratives that call into question the armed struggle, presenting a heavily one-sided account of the events. But much more important for Beverley is the fact that many of the pink tide’s leaders, including Álvaro García Linera and Dilma Rousseff (the current president of Brazil), themselves participated in the armed struggle.
     
    For Beverley, this disavowal of yesterday’s armed struggle politically cashes out today in critiques of the pink tide governments, complacency with neoliberalism, and fodder for the Left’s right-wing challengers.
     

    My underlying assumption is that, while there are many good reasons to be critical of or skeptical about the armed struggle, a vision of it as an ‘equivocación,’ or error, as in [Argentine critic Beatriz] Sarlo, even when it is produced from what is nominally a leftist position, sustains neoliberal hegemony in Latin America, in the same way that an antisixties narrative underlies the neo-conservative turn in the United States.

    (98)

     

    Many of the retrospective narratives of the armed struggle come from intellectuals who have since markedly veered to the right,7 and Beverley worries that this almost exclusive focus on the failures of the armed struggle, even when written from a leftist perspective like Sarlo’s, leaves future generations only one option: that of accepting the neoliberal status quo. He notes moreover that the paradigm of disillusion has not prepared us adequately for appraising the new pink tide governments. It has instead imposed upon us a “residual guilt that shades into an acceptance of, or identification with, the powers that be” (109). We must thoroughly work through our own disillusion, our own melancholia of defeat, without resorting to undifferentiated, one-sided, and developmentist narratives that uncritically identify “forward movement in time with progress” (100).8 We must remember, in short, that the armed struggles of the past were waged at a time when the future of Latin America was, like today, up for grabs.

     
    Reflections on those armed struggles of the past, many now categorized as new social movements, make up the second part of Beasley-Murray’s Posthegemony. This second part, theoretically structured around the concepts of affect, habit, and the multitude, builds a theory of posthegemony that not only breaks with Laclau’s populism and Arato and Cohen’s civil-society theory, but also challenges other prevailing analytical tools like ideology critique for understanding human interaction in merely rational terms. Theorists on the Left—Slavoj Žižek in particular—have attempted to revamp ideology critique in an attempt to move beyond the age-old Marxist impasse of understanding ideology as a mere question of false-consciousness. Žižek instead calls for an analysis of how ideology structures the very social reality in which we live, beyond our immediate symbolic register. But Beasley-Murray contends that “if ideology is no longer a matter of (mis)representation, then it should be reconceived as immanent and affective” (177). The social order and the state, in other words, exert their control through habitual customs and affective charges that make people inured to the struggles of everyday life and momentarily bracket the question of the state altogether. Habits, Beasley-Murray explains, are commonsensical and undertaken without ever having fully come to consciousness. They can reproduce themselves time and again. The social atmosphere in which they are formed furthermore sets the limits of this supposed common sense. Most importantly, habits and affects happen in the body below the symbolic registers of discourse and representation at which ideology remains trapped.
     
    Beasley-Murray is not content, however, with simply offering up affect and habit as tools for critique. His project is much more ambitious: “Affect threatens social order. . . . Resistance is no longer a matter of contradiction, but rather of the dissonance between would-be hegemonic projects and the immanent processes that they always fail fully to represent” (136). As suggested earlier, perhaps it is because the state has tapped into affective energies in order to control its citizenry that affect also becomes the new site and weapon of Left struggle. The importance of affect for Beasley-Murray’s “posthegemonic analysis” cannot be overstated. Elsewhere he makes the primacy of affect clear: it structures habit (affect at a standstill) as well as the multitude (affect becoming subject). Beasley-Murray aligns himself here with the affect theory developed by political theorist Brian Massumi, though he seems aware of some of affect theory’s pitfalls: “the Deleuzian conception of affect is insufficient, indeed . . . it falls prey to traps similar to those that befall hegemony theory, in that on its own it cannot distinguish between insurgency and order, ultimately between revolution and fascism” (127).
     
    Affect theory’s solution to this important political conundrum finds its fullest expression in its response to terrorism. Beasley-Murray argues for understanding El Salvador’s Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front (FMLN), a guerrilla group that waged a continuous war against the state from roughly 1980 to 1992, through Deleuze and Guattari’s nomadic “war machine.” The “war machine” offers an alternative form of political organization to the state. It constitutes an outside to the state and is constituted by a radical exteriority that is absolutely open to plurality, multiplicity, and difference. Politically, it implies a democratic organization that must be constantly open to experimentation and renewal. And in the face of terror, it “obliterates individuality” and makes us “realize that we are part of a collective” (154). Habit, like affect, also has a positive means of presenting a political challenge. In the epilogue to his book, Beasley-Murray considers the case of the 1989 Caracazo in Venezuela:
     

    The trigger for the Caracazo was no more (and no less) than habit. Commuters were accustomed to paying one price for public transport; they protested when they were suddenly forced to pay another. In response to the shock doctrine of neoliberal reform, sprung on the nation without warning after President [Carlos Andrés] Pérez had run for office on a broadly populist platform, the Venezuelan population took violent umbrage.

    (288)

     

    Beasley-Murray notes that this response from the Venezuelan multitude was conservative in many respects, thereby offering a dose of skepticism to his stress in the previous chapter on the multitude’s revolutionary power. The Venezuelan multitude made itself known again in 2002 when a short-lived coup d’état against Chávez was paralyzed by sweeping protests calling for the deposed president’s return. Beasley-Murray reads this moment in which Chávez was briefly deposed as a quintessential expression of the multitude’s power: chavismo or the Bolivarian revolution, largely understood as a populism centered around the ideology of one person, could not exist without a multitude that resisted calls for representation.

     
    In the few years since its publication, Beasley-Murray’s book has already attracted a significant amount of attention in the forms of both praise and criticism. Posthegemony was awarded Honorable Mention for the Modern Language Association’s annual Katherine Singer Kovacs Prize for best book on Latin American or Spanish literature and culture.9 Beyond numerous positive reviews, it has been the subject of several essays and numerous conference papers.10 But the book and its overall project have also faced an increasing amount of criticism from Latin American literary, anthropology, and political science circles.11 Beverley’s Latinamericanism has enjoyed some of the same results.12 But apart from a handful of positive reviews, his arguments have largely been called into question by some of the same critics who support Beasley-Murray’s analysis of posthegemony. Indeed, his book is exclusively targeted by a dossier of the journal Política Común titled “On John Beverley’s Latinamericanism after 9/11” that is edited by Sam Steinberg and includes an article by Beasley-Murray himself.
     
    These varied responses to each book in part have to do with their respective projects: while Beasley-Murray’s book attempts to develop its own positive theory of posthegemony, Beverley’s book interrogates already available theories. But they also have to do with the dialectic between their perceived positions with respect to Latin America’s pink tide governments and their theoretical commitments. Beverly, for example, is not bashful about his support for the governments in Argentina, Uruguay, Brazil, Ecuador, Bolivia, and Venezuela. And his theoretical commitments remain tied to the more traditional Marxist concepts of hegemony, ideology, and subalternity. Whereas against those who, like Beverley, praise the pink tide governments, Beasley-Murray contends that “these electoral victories are at best a symptom, at worst a reaction” (285). They are a symptom, he suggests, of the multitude’s need for constituted power at the same time that its constituent power exceeds the political representation they offer. They are a reaction to the displays of constituent power insofar as they can create a political vacuum that primes far-right alliances between the military and neoliberal capitalist forces to take control the moment they falter. This kind of response obligates Beasley-Murray to frame the political problem differently: given that the pink tide governments do not offer a new political opportunity insofar as they occupy the role of the state, we must develop new forms of critique that make us attentive to the contours of state power. The tools used by the state to quell resistance, like affect and habit, then also become sites of resistance, places where the pressure of the multitude can unravel the power of the state.
     
    Beverley’s critique of these attempts to wither away the state without ever becoming part of it stage this dialectic between posthegemony theory’s support or opposition to the pink tide governments and its theoretical commitments. Following Lenin’s famous tract “Left Wing” Communism: An Infantile Disorder (1921), Beverley sees Beasley-Murray and other politically-informed “second wave” deconstructionist critics like Moreiras as “ultraleftists.”13 He characterizes this form of deconstruction as an attempt to intervene in Leftist politics (and critics like Moreiras would certainly agree): their goals are not merely to deconstruct texts, but also to renew the Left in order to lay the theoretical groundwork for a political transformation in Latin America. Beverley sees this last goal as the one this politicized form of deconstruction cannot live up to without supporting the pink-tide governments:
     

    It seems, then, that both of these distinct (albeit related) outcomes to the unexpected impasse deconstruction encounters in its pretended relation with Latinamericanism—that is, Moreiras’s critique of the “onto-theological” character of politics and the apocalyptic ultraleftism of the “multitude” and “posthegemony” involve in fact a renunciation of actual politics, which means that despite their claim to be “transformative,” they remain complicit with the existing order of things.

    (59)

     

    Put another way, deconstruction’s ethical fraternity with the subaltern (he uses the example of Gayatri Spivak) keeps the latter politically in their place as the idealized subaltern. It takes away from them any power they might have had to change their subaltern status. “To make the claim that deconstruction is on the side of the subaltern, whereas ‘hegemony’ is on the side of domination,” writes Beverley, “is precisely not to deconstruct the binary that grounds that claim in the first place” (114). Instead of allowing for the possibility of the subaltern classes to change their status qualitatively and become part of, say, the proletariat or the ruling political class, deconstructionists reify the subaltern to the point of fixing people to their marginal political status.

     
    While Beasley-Murray’s and Beverley’s respective projects seem at first glance to be antithetical to one another, at several moments this opposition dissolves and they appear much closer. For example, the most polemical chapter of Beverley’s book, titled “The Neoconservative Turn,” attacks a group of Latin Americanist critics that he claims have turned to the right from within the Left. He identifies this trend with three scholars in particular: the Guatemalan critic Mario Roberto Morales, the Uruguayan scholar Mabel Moraña, and Beatriz Sarlo. Beverley is afraid that something like what happened in France after the ’68 student protests will happen to these Latin American critics: in France, student members of a revolutionary Maoist group—among them André Glucksmann and Bernard Henry-Lévy—quickly turned to the Right after the protests, calling themselves the nouveaux philosophes, and made their careers through intellectual posturing on TV. Beverley’s argument is purposely polemical and overstated, and Morales has rightly taken him to task in an exchange published in the Journal of Latin American Cultural Studies (where Beverley’s chapter first appeared as an article) for a kind of multiculturalist essentialism that reifies Latin America’s indigenous identifications and unconditionally celebrates certain identities (“mestizo,” “the Mayas,” “the subaltern,” etc.) to understand a multi-ethnic reality.14 Beverley all too easily equates a cultural anti-essentialism with anti-leftism. As Morales explains, “Beverley, being a culturalist (that is, someone who privileges culture over the economy when theorizing about the rights of the subaltern) also adopts the moralism of a ‘people’s commissar,’ pointing out who is on the right and who on the left” (87). In other words, by leaving economics out of the picture entirely, Beverley cannot distinguish mestizo elites from, say, the subjugated mestizo peasants. The dictates of multiculturalism would only be able to identify both as mestizos, understood as an undifferentiated subaltern in whose name we must unconditionally submit. Beverley falls into the same inability to distinguish right from left that he spends his entire book attempting to address. In many ways, Latinamericanism is fraught with Beverley’s postmodernist past that comes into contradiction with a Marxist present.
     
    Beverley comes closest to Beasley-Murray in his critique of Sarlo (whose book, Scenes from a Postmodern Life, the latter translated). Beverley takes Sarlo to task for defending literature in a modernist way against other forms of cultural articulation. In his Against Literature (1993), Beverley famously denounced literature as a bourgeois construct that cannot adequately represent an essentialized subaltern subject. He continues this line of criticism in Latinamericanism after 9/11. In the case of Sarlo, who criticizes “a testimonial Left that seeks refuge in the moral-formal reaffirmation of its values,” Beverley counters in a way that surprisingly allies himself with Beasley-Murray’s focus on affect as a political category. “To be on the Left today is to intervene in the public sphere and in politics by refuting the mimetic pacts that are pacts of complicity or resignation,” Sarlo writes (qtd. 87), to which Beverley responds:
     

    The giro subjetivo [subjective turn] of testimonio with its emphasis on affect over critical theory, empathy over analysis, is in that sense the corollary of something like Kirchner’s neo-Peronism for her. A bad cultural practice—the giro subjetivo—leads to bad politics (because for Sarlo, Kirchner, and now his wife too are bad politics).

    (87)

     

    Beverley reads Sarlo here as equating the “giro subjetivo” with the Kirchners’ brand of Peronism, which he seems to support however reluctantly. After all, Beverley’s boundless support for the testimonio as a literary form that escapes the confines of modernist narrative places him firmly, contra Sarlo, on the side of the “giro subjetivo.” If for Sarlo the “giro subjetivo” means an emphasis on testimonio at the expense of the chronicle, the novel, or the poem, then for Beverley it seems that the benefit of this subjective turn is precisely “its emphasis on affect over critical theory”—its emphasis, in other words, on a post-ideological critique that escapes the confines of rational thought by becoming attentive to the naturalized, pre-cognitive response to an event. This move seems at least questionable if not highly contradictory: does Sarlo’s critique of the Kirchners not offer a way out of the affectively charged and politically ambiguous method behind Peronism’s “two hands” doctrine, in which populism has the dexterity of bringing together those on the Left with those on the Right? Critical theory, for Sarlo, does not lead to a political ambiguity that, under the pretense of Left governance, would allow the Right or right-wing policies into the government through the back door. Beverley takes this side against Sarlo because his hand seems forced from the beginning: his failure to differentiate the different governments of the pink tide (similar to Roberto Morales’s charge vis-à-vis mestizaje) forces him to defend all of them at all costs. Sarlo, conversely, clearly has her reasons for calling the Kirchner government to task from the Left: their neo-Peronist populism has occluded the fact that many government officials formerly served under Carlos Menem’s neoliberal, right-wing regime (1989-1999). How, then, can Kirchner’s government claim to be of the left when her government is filled with people who a decade ago were on the right and who have never spoken openly about their supposed “transformation,” let alone disavowed it or engaged in any kind of self-critique?

     
    Like Beasley-Murray, Beverley envisions posthegemony as a desirable goal for the Latin American (and, arguably, the international) Left. “But to get to that point, a more conventional politics of some sort is necessary,” he reminds us before drawing a parallel to the South African apartheid regime: “after apartheid, ‘forgiveness,’ multilateralism, Derrida’s ‘politics of friendship’ are possible in South Africa, even necessary to ground a new form of national-popular hegemony; but to end apartheid required a struggle, both political and military” (59). For Beverley, Beasley-Murray’s theory of posthegemony leaves out the intermediary step of acquiring the state apparatus that would even allow for arranging constituent power along the lines of the multitude, habit, or affect. In fact, it’s unclear why Beverley thinks that posthegemony might be used to understand South Africa’s Truth and Reconciliation Committee (TRC). Scholarship on the TRC has suggested quite the opposite and few believe that one can develop the kind of systemic change necessary in South Africa from a Derridean politics of forgiveness.15
     
    While Beverley’s critique of Beasley-Murray’s project is certainly valid, it evades more fundamental questions that underpin the latter’s use of affect. These questions have political consequences that in Posthegemony go unanswered and largely unacknowledged. Affective theorists like Massumi (with whom Beasley-Murray explicitly aligns posthegemony) and the political theorist William Connolly have recently faced strong critiques that, among other things, highlight the theory’s political vacuity.16 The strongest critique so far, posed by Ruth Leys, questions the overwhelming importance affect theorists place on the primacy of affect. By primacy, Leys means the pre-social, pre-ideological, and ultimately pre-cognitive privilege affect is said to have over supposedly rational responses to stimuli like emotion. Beasley-Murray, in Posthegemony, doubles down on the primacy of affect:
     

    It is only as affect is delimited and captured that bodies are fixed and so subjectivity (or at least, individual subjectivity) and transcendence emerge, but as this happens, affect itself changes: the order that establishes both subjectivity and transcendence also (and reciprocally) converts affect into emotion.

    (128)

     

    Beasley-Murray envisions affect as the primary, collective response to stimuli in contradistinction to emotion, which appears as the individual, subjective one. Leys has critiqued Massumi for his incorrect reading of neuroscientific experiments in his famous essay, “The Autonomy of Affect.”17 But I’d like to question the political results one can derive from affect theory.

     
    Assuming that affect does occupy some sort of pre-cognitive domain, a positive political project like posthegemony that is built upon a theory of affect necessarily grounds itself on a form of determinism. We are affected by various stimuli every day, but only in the emotional (that is, cognitive) register can we make political decisions. This is because, in the affective (pre-cognitive) register, these political decisions are made for us. Massumi’s theory, derived as much from Deleuze and Guattari as from neurological experiments, casts affect as independent of signification and meaning. Massumi’s example of Ronald Reagan as the political example par excellence of affect is cited by
     

    Beasley-Murray: Ronald Reagan, for instance, put affect to work in the service of state power, conjuring up sovereignty by projecting confidence, “the apotheosis of affective capture.” … Rather than seeking consent, Reagan achieved the semblance of control by transmitting “vitality, virtuality, tendency.”

    (Posthegemony 129)

     

    The presumed “autonomy of affect” (its pre-cognitive nature) works together with politics in a strictly deterministic fashion. Reagan enthralled so many people, even people who were presumably politically opposed to him (i.e., the so-called “Reagan democrats”), because he was able to tap into their affective predisposition. They were at the mercy of Reagan’s affective conceit, in other words, above and beyond their ability to think. This interpretation of events tells a tragic and politically impotent story about why so many people decided to vote for Reagan: presumably, there is nothing anyone on the left could have done to thwart the affective responses of so many people. They were predisposed to vote for Reagan’s grandfather-like because their affective disposition, over which they had no control given its autonomy, guided them in this way.

     
    This narrative categorically ignores the actual political calculation and propaganda that right-wing activists and Republican strategists poured into Reagan’s marketing campaign. It also ignores the decades of ideological purging of left-wing activists and intellectuals as a result of McCarthyism and the Cold War that so significantly debilitated the Left in the US. How can one possibly construct a political program that is based upon categories over which we have no control? Others—elites, namely—may have affective control over us, but we seem to have no affective control over ourselves. With these assumptions, we might as well consider ascribing to a Heideggerian politics of Stimmung (mood) in which we give ourselves up to the moods that shape us.18 The pre-symbolic category of affect, for Beasley-Murray, ends up reaffirming everything posthegemony is against: in his chapter combining Deleuze, affect, and the FMLN, Beasley-Murray resorts to the symbolic language of testimonio and literary collage in order to challenge subjectivity. “The guerrilla both forms a war machine as ‘an alternative mode of social organization’ and reorders affect through visceral means, yet precisely effects this (exemplarily) and is shown to do so through a ‘combination of testimonio and literary collage,’” writes Philip Derbyshire about this chapter in Posthegemony, before concluding that “a signifying practice does the work of counter-subjectivation. So local hegemonic practices but no hegemonic work at a national level: this seems an arbitrary and self-amputating restriction” (53). Furthermore, it seems like a restriction that undoes the project of posthegemony altogether.
     
    In the end, these two books elucidate two political-theoretical positions on the current state of affairs in Latin America and in Latin Americanism (cultural studies, literary criticism, etc.). A position not articulated by either side of this debate might better frame the difference between Beasley-Murray and Beverley. Recall Althusser’s position vis-à-vis Stalinism.19 Many orthodox Marxists and communist party lines around the world dogmatically aligned themselves with Stalinism through the 1960s. Conversely, communist party members fled the party to the right and used right-wing critiques of Stalinism to justify their decision. Althusser dialectically rejected the either/or dichotomy Stalinists and right-wing critics presented. He instead embarked on what he called the “first left-wing critique of Stalinism.” What Althusser meant by this left-wing critique was that he would, unlike other critics of Soviet orthodoxy, critique the theoretical premises of Stalinism from within, that is, from within the radius of Stalinism otherwise known as Marxism-Leninism, but without allying himself in any way with the Stalinist orthodoxy.
     
    Beasley-Murray and Beverley, on both the theoretical and political levels, seem to present an unbridgeable opposition. Beasley-Murray’s views on the marea rosada have become more complex and ambivalent since he penned a first draft of Posthegemony over a decade ago (the ambivalence of the Prologue when compared to the rest of the book displays this change along both theoretical and political lines). But it is clear that, on the whole, the book presents an anti-statist critique as well as a program for theoretical intervention. Beverley, by contrast, presents the opposite: a pro-statist position that unyieldingly, though at times hesitantly, commits itself to the vision and governments encompassed by the “pink tide.” This political position leads to theoretical mishaps, as with respect to Sarlo, that reveals its theoretical inability to distinguish the many valences of the Left that the pink-tide governments represent. Let us make no mistake: both Beasley-Murray and Beverley make these critiques from a position within the Left. (They are in no way succumbing to right-wing propaganda.) But they present accounts that all too quickly support or reject the present pink tide governments almost wholesale without being able to differentiate among them. The present moment calls for a much more nuanced differentiation of these governments than the ones offered by right-wing shills like Jorge Castañeda, Mexico’s former Secretary of Foreign Affairs under Vicente Fox, or Michael Reid, the Americas editor for The Economist.20 Popularly labeled the doctrine of the “two Lefts,” this right-wing differentiation cuts the Left along lines of economic friendliness to the United States: depending on who you read, Venezuela, Bolivia, and Ecuador might appear on the bad side, while Brazil, Argentina, and Chile (under Bachelet) might appear on the good side.
     
    For those left dissatisfied with the seeming dichotomy Beasley-Murray and Beverley represent, perhaps a “left-wing critique” of the many pink-tide governments in Latin America still remains an option. Can we critique these governments from within the realm of their theoretical enterprise precisely in order to make them more egalitarian, democratic, multicultural, multiethnic, and the like? How can we express solidarity, however futile it may seem from the ivory tower or North American armchair, with these self-described socialist governments in Latin America while at the same time critiquing them for not being socialist enough? How are we to moderate our utopian impulse of wanting to see the state practice a more egalitarian politics while remaining fully aware of capitalism’s universalization and the impossibility of seeing an ideal state develop over night? Marx gave one of his most famous definitions of communism in The German Ideology: “Communism is for us not a state of affairs which is to be established, an ideal to which reality [will] have to adjust itself. We call communism the real movement which abolishes the present state of things. The conditions of this movement result from the premises now in existence” (56-57). In short, how might we re-interpret this dictum for our present moment in the times of the pink tide?

    Bécquer Seguín is a Ph.D. candidate in the Department of Romance Studies at Cornell University. During the 2014-2015 academic year, he will be a Mellon Sawyer Seminar Graduate Fellow. His dissertation tracks the development and circulation of political and aesthetic forms of representation between Latin America and Spain during the nineteenth century. His work has appeared or is forthcoming in Hispania and The Comparatist, as well as in several edited volumes, and he currently serves on the editorial board of diacritics.

     

    Acknowledgements:

     
    First thanks go to Daniel Worden, whose many comments made this essay much better. Some of the ideas that appear in this essay came out of conversations with Bruno Bosteels and Emilio Sauri; to them, my sincerest thanks. Without Facundo Vega’s incisive comments and unflinching support throughout, however, this essay would have never come to fruition. Infinitas gracias.
     

     

     

    Footnotes

     

     

     

    1. In making this point, it would have behooved McClennen to recall Ileana Rodríguez’s famous resignation from her tenured position at the University of Minnesota to join the Sandinista revolution in Nicaragua in the early 1980s (Rabasa 281).

     

    2. See Bosteels, Rabasa, Rodríguez, Williams, Draper, and Fornazzari. For similar studies in the social sciences, compare with Ciccariello-Maher, Sader, and Sitrin.

     

    3. Beasley-Murray is not critiquing the caricature of cultural studies that appears in today’s North American academy, where apolitical celebratory accounts of cultural otherness actively distinguish themselves from Marxism or Left critique by opting for a discourse of human rights, trauma, memory, and the like.

     

    4. Augusto Pinochet’s coup d’état on Salvador Allende’s democratically-elected socialist government on September 11, 1973 hovers in the background of Beverley’s book as that “other 9/11,” even though its title ostensibly refers to the US 9/11 in 2001.

     

    5. In an interview following the election of the MAS government, García Linera remarked that “the general horizon of the era is communist” (75). This “communist horizon,” in other words, is the utopian ideal that drives and directs Morales’s MAS government. See García Linera. For recent interpretations of the “communist horizon,” see Bosteels, The Actuality of Communism, Ch. 5, and Dean.

     

    6. See Poulantzas. For an excellent volume whose assessments about the waning of state theory in Left criticism coincide with, but go much further than Beverley’s, see the collection of essays in Arnowitz and Bratsis.

     

    7. Beverley looks here to the political shifts of people like the French intellectual and comrade of Che Guevara, Régis Debray, as well as his wife for a period, Elisabeth Burgos, who was instrumental in transcribing Rigoberta Menchú’s famous testimonio, I, Rigoberta Menchú (1983):
     

    The Venezuelan writer Elisabeth Burgos, Debray’s wife during the period of his collaboration with Che Guevara (and who subsequently worked with Rigoberta Menchú in the creation of her famous testimonial narrative), has in recent years combined a posture of disillusion with the armed struggle with an active involvement in the opposition to Chávez in Venezuela, a position she shares with one of the most famous Venezuelan guerrilla leaders, Teodoro Petkoff (and Debray himself long ago broke off his connection with the Cubans and regards his enthusiasm for the armed struggle today as a youthful, ultraleftist folly).

    (96)

     

    8. Compare with Bosteels, Marx and Freud in Latin America, Ch. 6.

     

    9. This book prize is one of the most important in the discipline of Latin American literary and cultural studies worldwide, on par with Cuba’s Casa de las Américas essay prize and Spain’s Premio Anagrama del Ensayo.

     

    10. For a selection of reviews, see Ángeles, Cabezas, Derbyshire, Hatfield, Kingsbury, Ruisánchez Serra, and Waisbord. For essays that take up the book, see Moreiras (“Posthegemonía”) and Gordillo.

     

    11. Beasley-Murray engaged in a debate in the blogosphere with the British political economist Adam David Morton. For a part of the exchange, which includes links to the previous and subsequent posts, see Morton. See also Beverley (“El ultraizquierdismo” and Latinamericanism) and Bosteels (“Gramsci”). Gordillo and Derbyshire, in their essay and review, respectively, also offer critiques of Beasley-Murray’s book, though the former praises the overall thrust of the posthegemonic project.

     

    12. For a selection of reviews of Beverley’s book, see Acosta, Becker, Lazarra, List, and Taylor.

     

    13. In a recent article critiquing Moreiras and Beasley-Murray, among others, Beverley has made this connection with Lenin’s book explicit. See Beverley, “El ultraizquierdismo.”

     

    14. For the exchange, see Roberto Morales; Beverley, “Reply”; as well as another reply by anthropologist David Stoll in Stoll.

     

    15. See, for example, Meister.

     

    16. These debates concerning the so-called “affective turn” have played themselves out on the pages of Critical Inquiry. See the original article by Leys, the response by Connolly, and the follow-up response by Leys. See also the further responses by Alteri and Frank and Wilson, with another follow-up response by Leys.

     

    17. See Massumi.

     

    18. See Gumbrecht.

     

    19. See Cruz.

     

    20. See Castañeda and Reid.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Acosta, Abraham. “Review of Latinamericanism after 9/11.” Arizona Journal of Hispanic Cultural Studies 16 (2012): 343-344. Print.
    • Alteri, Charles. “Affect, Intentionality, and Cognition: A Response to Ruth Leys.” Critical Inquiry 38.4 (2012): 878-881. Print.
    • Angeles, Francisco. “Reseña de Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America.” Revista de Crítica Literaria Latinoamericana 75 (2012): 510-514. Print.
    • Ariel Cabezas, Oscar. “Review: Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America.” Política Común 3 (2012). Web.
    • Arnowitz, Stanley and Peter Bratsis, eds. Paradigm Lost: State Theory Reconsidered. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2002. Print.
    • Beasley-Murray, Jon. Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2010. Print.
    • ———. “Prospero’s Book: On John Beverley’s Latinamericanism after 9/11.” Política Común 4 (2013). Web. 23 Jan. 2014.
    • Becker, Marc. “Review of Latinamericanism after 9/11.” The Latin Americanist 56.2 (2012): 181-182. Print.
    • Beverley, John. “El ultraizquierdismo: Enfermedad infantil de la academia.” alter/nativas 1.1 (2013). Web.
    • ———. Latinamericanism After 9/11. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • ———. “Reply to Mario Roberto Morales.” Journal of Latin American Cultural Studies 17.2 (2008): 241-243. Print.
    • Bosteels, Bruno. The Actuality of Communism. London: Verso, 2011. Print.
    • ———. “Gramsci at the Margins.” Presented at the “Radical Thought on the Margins” conference, Princeton, NJ, 3 May 2013.
    • ———. Marx and Freud in Latin America: Politics, Psychoanalysis, and Religion in Times of Terror. London: Verso, 2012. Print.
    • Castañeda, Jorge. “Morning in Latin America: The Chance for a New Beginning.” Foreign Affairs (September-October 2008): 126-139. Print.
    • Ciccariello-Maher, George. We Created Chávez: A People’s History of the Venezuelan Revolution. Durham: Duke UP, 2013. Print.
    • Connolly, William E. “The Complexity of Intention.” Critical Inquiry 37.4 (2011): 791-798. Print.
    • Cruz, Manuel. La crisis del stalinismo: el “caso Althusser.” Barcelona: Ediciones Península, 1977. Print.
    • Dean, Jodi. The Communist Horizon. London: Verso, 2012. Print.
    • Derbyshire, Philip. “Romanticism of the Multitude.” Radical Philosophy 169 (2011): 51-53. Print.
    • Draper, Susana. Afterlives of Confinement: Spatial Transitions in Postdictatorship Latin America. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P, 2012. Print.
    • Fornazzari, Alessandro. Speculative Fictions: Chilean Culture, Economics, and the Neoliberal Transition. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P, 2013. Print.
    • Frank, Adam and Elizabeth A. Wilson. “Like-Minded.” Critical Inquiry 38.4 (2012): 870-877. Print.
    • García Linera, Álvaro. “El ‘descubrimiento’ del Estado.” In Pablo Stefanoni, Franklin Ramírez, and Maristella Svampa. Las vías de la emancipación. Conversaciones con Álvaro García Linera. Mexico City: Ocean Sur, 2008. 74-88. Print.
    • Gordillo, Gastón. “Affective Hegemonies.” Unpublished manuscript.
    • Gumbrecht, Hans Ulrich. Atmosphere, Mood, Stimmung: On a Hidden Potential of Literature. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2012.
    • Hatfield, Charles. “Review of Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America.” MLN 127.2 (2012): 404-406. Print.
    • Kingsbury, Donald V. “Something Always Escapes! Beasley-Murray’s Posthegemony.” Theory & Event 14.3 (2011). Web.
    • Lazarra, Michael J. “Review of Latinamericanism after 9/11.” Postcolonial Text 7.1 (2012). Web.
    • Leys, Ruth. “Affect and Intention: A Reply to William E. Connolly.” Critical Inquiry 37.4 (2011): 799-805. Print.
    • ———. “Facts and Moods: Reply to My Critics.” Critical Inquiry 38.4 (2012): 882-891. Print.
    • ———. “The Turn to Affect: A Critique.” Critical Inquiry 37.3 (2011): 434-472. Print.
    • List, Jared. “Sobre Latinamericanism after 9/11.” Istmo 24 (2012). Web.
    • Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. The German Ideology. Ed. C. J. Arthur. New York: International Publishers, 1970. Print.
    • Massumi, Brian. “The Autonomy of Affect.” Cultural Critique 31 (1995): 83-109. Print.
    • McClennen, Sophia A. “What’s Left for Latin American Cultural Studies?” minnesota review 76 (2011): 127-140. Print.
    • Meister, Robert. After Evil: A Politics of Human Rights. New York: Columbia UP, 2011. Print.
    • Moreiras, Alberto. The Exhaustion of Difference: The Politics of Latin American Cultural Studies. Durham: Duke UP, 2001. Print.
    • ———. “The Fatality of (My) Subalternism: A Response to John Beverley.” CR: The New Centennial Review 12.2 (2012): 217-246. Print.
    • ———. “Posthegemonía, o más allá del principio del placer.” alter/nativas 1.1 (2013). Web.
    • ———. “¿Puedo madrugarme a un narco? Posiciones críticas en la Asociación de Estudios Latinoamericanos.” FronteraD 27 June 2012. Web.
    • Morton, Adam David. “The War on Errorism.” For the Desk Drawer. N.p., 28 Feb. 2013. Web. 20 Dec. 2013.
    • Poulantzas, Nicos. State, Power, Socialism. Trans. Patrick Camiller. London: New Left Books, 1978.
    • Rabasa, José. Without History: Subaltern Studies, the Zapatista Insurgency, and the Specter of History. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P, 2010. Print.
    • Reid, Michael. Forgotten Continent: The Battle for Latin America’s Soul. New Haven: Yale UP, 2007. Print.
    • Roberto Morales, Mario. “Serving Two Masters, or, Breathing Artificial Life into a Lifeless Debate (A Reply to John Beverley).” Journal of Latin American Cultural Studies 17.1 (2008): 85-93. Print.
    • Rodríguez, Ileana. Liberalism at its Limits: Crime and Terror in the Latin American Cultural Text. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P, 2009. Print.
    • Ruisánchez Serra, José Ramón. “Reseña de Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America.” Revista de Estudios Hispánicos 46.3 (2012): 577-578. Print.
    • Sader, Emir. The New Mole: Paths of the Latin American Left. Trans. Iain Bruce. London: Verso, 2011. Print.
    • Sitrin, Marina. Everyday Revolutions: Horizontalism and Autonomy in Argentina. New York: Zed Books, 2012. Print.
    • Stoll, David. “Creating Moral Authority in Latin American Studies: John Beverley’s ‘Neoconservative Turn’ and Priesthood.” Journal of Latin American Cultural Studies 17.3 (2008): 349-356. Print.
    • Taylor, Claire. “Review of Latinamericanism after 9/11.” Journal of Postcolonial Writing 49.2 (2013): 238-239. Print.
    • Waisbord, Silvio. “Review of Posthegemony: Political Theory and Latin America.” International Journal of Media and Cultural Politics 7.1 (2011): 101-104. Print.
    • Williams, Gareth. The Mexican Exception: Politics, Sovereignty, and Democracy. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. The Sublime Object of Ideology. London: Verso, 1989. Print.
  • Stats of Exception: Watchmen and Nixon’s NSC

    Abstract

    This essay approaches the serial comic Watchmen as a meditation on contemporary governance. Watchmen contrasts a Cold War sovereignty of nuclear annihilation with its distribution among a band of masked vigilantes. A parallel account appears in The Tower Commission Report, published near the end of the comic’s serial publication in 1987. The diffusion of executive agency from Nixon to his National Security Council requires a re-examination of Giorgio Agamben’s claims regarding extra-judicial violence in State of Exception. Not the sovereign but statistical authority now legitimates such violence, a situation on display in today’s deployment of drones against terrorists.

     

     

    . . . no more Stalins, no more Hitlers . . .

    —William Burroughs

     

    Covert activities place a great strain on the process of decision in a free society.

    —The Tower Commission Report

     
    Clark Kent may be what Superman thinks of us, but Christopher Reeve is what we think of Superman: disabled without that cape, less a costumed hero than a mortal pretending to be one. We like him and his fellow vigilantes so much because we don’t believe in them. We can’t. They conjure a world where it would be possible to right social wrongs with a satin mask, a stiff uppercut, and maybe the ability to leap tall buildings in a single bound, a world where people stronger and more confidently dressed than ourselves possess special powers and do amazing things—like protect us from bullies or make us breakfast. But it isn’t simply that Superman and his comic book ilk reincarnate memories of childhood. They perform a more speculative function too, staging a popular meditation on the legitimacy of vigilante violence. Caped crusaders are secret sovereigns, fighting crime with special powers. If one of the grievances of growing up is watching family heroes grow old, then it seems inevitable to wonder whether these will too. Does sovereignty outlive Superman?1 If so, what forms does it take today?
     
    A question, perhaps, for comics. Imposing cultural forces are at play here, which appear to divest such heroes of historical relevance. That at least is the thesis of the comic book that reflects most directly on the comic book as cultural artifact: Watchmen, the Hugo Award winning collaboration between Alan Moore and Dave Gibbons. Watchmen‘s 1995 cover, the familiar blood-spattered smiley face, proclaims it “One of Time Magazine‘s 100 Best Novels.” When it appeared serialized by DC Comics between September 1986 and October 1987, it hardly aspired to that august distinction. Writer Alan Moore never dignified Watchmen with the term “graphic novel”: “It’s a marketing term… that I never had any sympathy with. The term ‘comic’ does just as well for me” (Moore qtd. in “Graphic Novel”). As a serial comic, it took a year for Watchmen to unfold—a very interesting year in the annals of American foreign policy. Rekindling that ambient history throws the events it depicts into bold relief, highlighting its enduring urgency.
     
    Watchmen is an alternative history written at a time when alternative history set the terms for real life, at least in Reagan’s America. It offers an extended meditation on the cultural fate of the costumed crusader. In typical comic book fashion, it approaches vigilante violence as an issue of extrajudicial exception and asks who wields it. One answer—the superhero—is oddly consonant with certain trends in contemporary political speculation. But that answer seems just as oddly incommensurable with the way things worked politically, or didn’t, during the year of Watchmen‘s publication. As a graphic examination of the politics of exception, Watchmen in some ways chimes nicely with Giorgio Agamben’s fretful interrogation of the use and abuse of civil violence in State of Exception. But as an alternative history of 1980s America, it sketches a geopolitics irreducible to that tidy if terrifying logic. Read in the flickering light of The Tower Commission Report, the official account of the Iran/Contra cover-up, Watchmen shows how exceptional circumstances can scatter the force of political decision and multiply its petty players.
     
    “Who watches the Watchmen?” The graffito staining the background of so many of Watchman‘s frames asks an urgent political question. As Moore and Gibbons themselves note, “Quis custodiet ipsos custodes” (from Juvenal’s Satires), appears as an epigraph in The Tower Commission Report: specifically to “Appendix B,” which bears the title “The Iran/Contra Affair: A Narrative.” Appendix B provides the canonical account of the Regan administration’s great political debacle. It covers a historical period that closely parallels Watchmen‘s. And it too advances an alternative history to everyday life in the mid-eighties, the hidden history of the Iran/Contra affair. Appendix B and Watchmen thus frame that reality with competing versions of events. In one Earth hurtles toward nuclear holocaust. In the other America trades weapons for hostages. Neither version gibes with the reality most people thought they were living at the time. But both identify the true source of national security under such circumstances with a band of vigilantes. That one consists of erstwhile caped crusaders and the other of national security advisors might be little more than a matter of emphasis. Watchmen shares with The Tower Commission Report the revelation that American security rests with those willing and able, under exceptional circumstances, to deploy extrajudicial violence to achieve it. Looking back from the perspective of a world—our world—where drone aircraft target enemy belligerents for killing, it might be worth asking whether such practices are a thing of the past. Do masked vigilantes enforce justice today? Who—or what—orchestrates our interminable war on terror? Are drones our new vigilantes, masked by the global communications network that shrouds the true agents of retributive justice? If so, who watches these watchmen?
     

    Superjustice

     
    Hurled through a window high above the street, the body of Edward Blake lands with a viscid thunk on city pavement. Watchmen opens with a brutal murder, all the more curious for the blood-spattered smiley pin found at the scene. It marks the corpse as that of the Comedian, erstwhile masked vigilante, who retired his spandex on dubious terms. The Keene Act of 1977 put vigilantes out of business, with the exception, in the words of a detective on the scene, of a few “government-sponsored weirdos”—like Blake (I, 4). But a weirdo of another sort sees things differently, a masked sociopath known as Rorschach who once worked closely with the Comedian. He senses a conspiracy where the cops see only a corpse: the targeted killing of Blake and his aging band of costumed has-beens (including Rorschach himself). Not burglary but assassination caused this brutality. Somebody wants to kill masked crusaders. But why?
     
    It takes a year and twelve installments of Watchmen to find out, but as the graphic narrative unfurls between 1986 and 1987, it advances an alternative history (or better, an alternative present) that illustrates both the logical outcome and the political obsolescence of Cold War strategies of total domination. In its world, Richard Nixon remains President of the United States, secure in his authority thanks to victory in Vietnam. The law-and-order executive maintains his sway over America, however, in both domestic and international terms, with the patriotic help of an unusual accomplice, a tall, blue and exceptionally gifted man (if that is the right word). Jon Osterman is a onetime nuclear scientist who, owing to a mishap at Gila Flats, site of government funded “intrinsic field experiments,” has acquired special powers along with his cerulean pigmentation (IV, 6). Dr. Manhattan, as he is popularly known, is a superhero—in fact the only superhero in Watchmen. His ability to transcend the limits of human agency sets him apart from other men, making him singularly useful to the task of governance. He asserts domestic stability by appearing regularly in the media. He maintains national security by projecting American military prowess abroad. He calms the nation and cows its enemies. After all he (and not Nixon) all but blue-handedly won the war in Vietnam (Fig. 1). Dr. Manhattan is the not-so-secret weapon in the US arsenal of civil defense. Only his origins remain unknown to the world: the secret of master science gone awry, whose opacity (in all its gendered splendor) his nakedness parodies.2

     
    Dr. Manhattan in Vietnam. From Watchmen IV, 20.  © DC Comics. Used by permission.Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 1.

    Dr. Manhattan in Vietnam. From Watchmen IV, 20.

    © DC Comics. Used by permission.

     
    Watchmen presents a hypothetical test case for the doomsday scenario wired into the cultural software of the Cold War. Dreams of global domination structure its world, framed by the familiar antagonism of West versus East, the US versus the USSR. Dr. Manhattan stands between these global titans (sometimes literally) and the mutually assured destruction that promises to fulfill and obliterate their dreams of dominion. When an existential crisis (provoked by his apparently carcinogenic effect on those he loves) sends him sulking to the surface of Mars (he’s a superhero, remember), those pesky Ruskies take advantage of his absence to invade Afghanistan, threatening to answer any American reprisal with nuclear barrage. The ensuing standoff proves terminal—or will, if nothing can be done to interrupt the algorithm of annihilation that clicks into place with the retreat of Nixon and his staff into bunkers and his declaration of Defcon 2 (the next to highest Defense Readiness Condition, invoked historically only once—during the Cuban Missile Crisis of 1962).
     
    The political problem here is as serious as its circumstances are fantastic: how to avoid total destruction in a Cold War world where ideological opposition escalates violence to the point of apocalypse. William Burroughs confronts this terminal logic in his early science fiction cut-up, Nova Express, and reduces its operation to a simple imperative: “Always create as many insoluble conflicts as possible and always aggravate existing conflicts” (35). The outcome is inevitable and devastating: “Manipulated on a global scale,” this logic “feeds back nuclear war and nova” (54). Such is the grim operation of “the nova mechanism” (53). Amped by the global resonator of West versus East, destruction turns mutually assured. Watchmen‘s alternative Cold War history asks a simple question: how might a world driven by the nova mechanism avoid this doomsday scenario? It remains an urgent question today because doomsday has failed to arrive. For all Burroughs’ prophetic bile, nova never happened. Reading Nova Express now is a bit like listening to grandpa (clutching his .454 Casull) maunder on about imminent nuclear threat and alien invasion. While nuclear exchange may remain an abstract possibility, the agents and means of today’s global mayhem have changed: terrorists with dirty bombs, states with guided drones. Watchmen tracks the emergence of another scenario. If not mutually assured destruction, then what?
     
    Its answer bears pondering, particularly in view of Agamben’s recent meditation on the function of violence during the “state of exception” in a book bearing that title. Agamben derives this phrase directly from the work of Carl Schmitt and indirectly from the Roman institution of the iustitium.3 Because “state of emergency” might better capture Agamben’s nuance for ears attuned to the tradition of common law, it seems important to acknowledge that State of Exception explores the long shadow of a specifically Roman legal heritage.4 Characteristically, Agamben shows less interest in a detailed history of the state of exception than in its constitutive and recurring structure: “The state of exception is an anomic space in which what is at stake is a force of law without law” (39). Such a state suspends the rule of law (anomie) to dissociate force (violence) from its operation. In a sense it liberates violence from its practical legal applications of producing or preserving norms. In Agamben’s more specialized description, “In every case, the state of exception marks a threshold at which logic and praxis blur with each other and a pure violence without logos claims to realize an enunciation without any real reference” (40).
     
    Balefully, however, this anomie coincides (in Roman tradition) with the strange exceptionality of the sovereign, who stands both within and beyond the rule of law, able therefore both to enforce and to suspend it: “Being-outside, and yet belonging: this is the topological structure of the state of exception, and only because the sovereign, who decides on the state of exception, is, in truth, logically defined in his being by the state of exception, can he too logically be defined by the oxymoron ecstasy-belonging” (35). The sovereign emerges, in Agamben’s analysis, as the imperious ghost in “the juridical-political machine” for his capacity not merely to decide on the state of exception, but also to deploy the violence that ensues toward the practical end of installing new norms (86). The sovereign, then, wields a decision that suspends law and legitimates (extrajudicial) violence.
     
    The state of exception augurs little happiness in democratic social circumstances. Agamben’s regular invocation of the dark trinity of totalitarian rule (Hitler, Mussolini, and Stalin) provides historical endorsement for an analysis whose true target is contemporary politics. Agamben aims to illuminate less the fascist past than a menacing present. The state of exception, in his view, is fast becoming the “dominant paradigm of government in contemporary politics” (2). It’s easy to see how this paradigm installs crisis as a principle of economic governance: hard times require strict measures, including government intervention to secure fiscal stability. If governance occurs increasingly through protocols of security, the state of exception becomes less and less exceptional: “in conformity with a continuing tendency in all of the Western democracies, the declaration of the state of exception has gradually been replaced by an unprecedented generalization of the paradigm of security as the normal technique of government” (14). Nor is this security-creep confined to historically liberal societies. In Agamben’s view “the state of exception has today reached its maximum worldwide deployment” (87). Under such unexceptionally exceptional circumstances, in which to live is to live the state of exception (in its virulence and banality), the point of living politically acquires a simple if transnational aim: “ceaselessly to try to interrupt the working of the machine that is leading the West toward global civil war” (87).5
     
    If that’s the standard of political engagement, then Watchmen is a deeply political comic book. It shares Agamben’s diagnosis of a world in which the pursuit of security increasingly operates as a technique of government. American democracy seems little more than a means of regulating life in the name of safety. Domestically, the Keene Act reigns in any attempt to pursue justice outside established legal norms. It unmasks vigilantes in the name of state regulation, assimilating their violence to legislation that maintains a dreary status quo. Internationally, nuclear holocaust threatens the globe with incineration. It justifies using weapons of mass destruction to secure the safety of the masses. Both internally and externally, democracy gives way to security as the primary means of American governance, which is why Dr. Manhattan (not an elected so much as an electric official) looms so large in the pantheon of Western diplomacy. He alone secures the lives of those masses, American and Soviet alike, from mutually assured destruction. Not the nova mechanism but Dr. Manhattan assures the security of the world. In his exceptionality, he embodies the violence that both menaces and maintains the stability of the status quo. The superhero promulgates a superjustice that quantifies life en masse for the purpose of securing it. Although he ostensibly serves the cause of Western democracy, in fact he safeguards the global persistence of life itself, behaving less like Agamben’s sovereign than something even greater, perhaps a god.6 When he leaves for Mars, the state of exception he embodies and occludes erupts into the open, and “global civil war” turns all but inevitable.
     
    But there’s something surprising about Watchmen‘s version of these events: the ostensible sovereign in this scenario, Richard Nixon—the man with his finger on the nuclear button—neither invokes the state of exception nor deploys its constitutive violence. After declaring Defcon 2 (a state penultimate to exception), Nixon retreats with his staff to the case-hardened subterranean bunker where American sovereignty might ride out nuclear exchange. He faces the decision, which senior advisor G. Gordon Liddy puts in plain language, to declare Defcon 1 and launch nuclear weapons against the Soviets: “Mr. President, our analysis shows good percentages on a first strike” (X, 3). But Nixon refuses. He resists the logic of exception, choosing to play Godot rather than God: “We do what we came down here for: we stay at Defcon two … and we sit … and we wait” (X, 3). In the absence of superjustice, Dr. Manhattan’s sovereignty over life itself, state sovereignty turns optative, a local refuge against global apocalypse. Decision and politics dissociate under Watchmen‘s circumstances of impending “global civil war,” exactly the circumstances Agamben attributes to “the generalization of the paradigm of security.”
     
    Under such circumstances, according to Watchmen, sovereignty mutates. “There will be no more Hitlers, no more Stalins” (Burroughs “No More”).7 Another kind of decider emerges to administrate security in a world of nuclear doom. If not Richard Nixon, if not Dr. Manhattan, then who—or what? Watchmen gropes toward an answer whose very lunacy is instructive. Each new issue (or chapter) opens with a doomsday clock ticking relentlessly toward nuclear midnight. The nova mechanism works implacably. Neither Nixon nor his Soviet counterpart can commandeer its inevitable violence. The Cold War lumbers toward an incendiary peace that will render sovereignty obsolete—unless a way can be found to create unity out of terminal conflict. At the last minute before midnight, an event occurs that does just that, turning sworn enemies into allies, obviating the necessity for mutually assured destruction. An alien invasion all but destroys New York, leaving countless dead and the city in ruins.
     
    We readers (such are the comforts of irony) know this attack to be a sham. The deaths are real, but the invasion is not.8 Brainchild of another retired vigilante, the transnational übertycoon Ozymandias (also known as Adrian Veidt), it nevertheless provides the appearance of a common enemy so powerful as to render nuclear weapons and their exterminating violence pointless. At his polar hideaway, Ozymandias monitors news reports that broadcast the sudden prospect of a calculated peace (Fig. 2): “. . . eth toll in the millions”; “and in New York millions of”; “and news just in of a response from Russia”; “immediate end to hostilities until we’ve evaluated this new threat to”; “end the war”; “York tonight, three million” (XII, 19).

     
    Ozymandias triumphs. From Watchmen XII, 19.  © DC Comics. Used by permission.Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 2.

    Ozymandias triumphs. From Watchmen XII, 19.

    © DC Comics. Used by permission.

     

    Ozymandias cries in triumph “I did it!” (XII, 19). He interrupts the operation of the global war machine. As CEO of a corporate empire coextensive with global capitalism, he’s perfectly positioned to do so. It takes little subtlety to notice that Watchmen redirects the operation of sovereignty away from politics and toward economics.

     
    But rather than view Ozymandias as just another decider, the new sovereign as CEO, it’s worth emphasizing the ultimate source of his authority. It’s not the exceptionality of the sovereign per se that legitimates his deployment of violence but the brute statistical force of the broadcast body count. His bloody stunt, beamed around the world, produces a “peace millions died for” (XII, 20). The result is to secure the lives of many, many more. “Killing millions to save billions”—that’s how the movie version puts it (Watchmen). The forbidding wisdom of statistics, and not the sovereign’s exceptionality, legitimates deploying extralegal violence in the name of peace. The paradigm of security, generalized to embrace the world, operates no longer in accordance with the decision of the political sovereign but with the banal force of arithmetic: superjustice as computational imperative.
     
    Ozymandias may be an ersatz superhero, and his fake invasion may be an exceptional event, but his decision to deploy violence originates in the anonymous sovereignty of numbers. Hence his anonymity as efficient cause. He’s no Hitler bawling across the airwaves to loving minions. Television decides the fate of humanity as it beams statistics around the globe, quantifying death—and life. “What’s that in your hand, Veidt,” asks Dr. Manhattan. “Another ultimate weapon?” Veidt replies, holding a remote, “Yes, you could say that” (XII, 18).9 Televised images of staged catastrophe consolidate the sovereignty of numbers. It’s simple addition with visual aids. Do the bloody math. Besides, old-time apocalypse is bad for business. Ozymandias ends conflict, but to his lasting advantage less as sovereign than global capitalist. His authority must remain a secret, as Dr. Manhattan grudgingly acknowledges in costumed company including his old girlfriend, Laurie Juspeczyk: “Logically, I’m afraid he’s right. Exposing this plot, we destroy any chance of peace, dooming earth to worse destruction. On Mars, [Laurie] demonstrated life’s value. If we would preserve life here, we must remain silent” (XII, 20). Security works through statistics to consolidate a secret, distributed sovereignty, the province perhaps of a few agents in the know, but hardly a means to dictatorial political power. With security comes biopower: the administration of “the production and reproduction of life” itself without ultimate regard to political sovereignty.10
     

    Contra/dictions

     
    Mercifully, Watchmen presents what in retrospect seems an obsolete alternative history of Cold War apocalypse. Perhaps to the surprise of its late-1980’s audience, the wall dividing West from East would come tumbling down only two years later, transforming the structure of international relations. That this development was well under way during the months of Watchmen‘s serial publication is one of the many lessons of the comic’s great political companion-piece, an alternative history written in an openly juridical mode, the Report of the President’s Special Review Board, more popularly known as the Tower Commission Report. It appeared February 26, 1987, about midway through the original serial run of Watchmen. The trade paperback compilation of Watchmen‘s twelve issues, also published in 1987, acknowledges this affinity by quoting the Latin epigraph mentioned above.
     
    To sustain its analysis of mutating sovereignty, Watchmen creates a web of cultural and political references, among which the Tower Commission Report is only the most obvious. Popular music blares in the background throughout, sounding notes of urban menace (Iggy Pop’s “Neighborhood Threat”) and existential camp (Devo’s Are We Not Men?). Bob Dylan, as usual, proves the conscience of apocalypse. “All Along the Watchtower” frames Chapter X (“Outside in the distance a wild cat did growl, two riders were approaching, the wind began to howl”), but it’s “Desolation Row” that sets the mood for the whole series, ominously punctuating Chapter 1: “At midnight, all the agents and superhuman crew, go out and round up everyone who knows more than they do.” 11 The lines conjure Cold War paranoia (Highway 61 Revisited, which included the tune, was released in 1965) and recall the blunt force of old-style sovereignty.
     
    Their political correlative appears, perhaps surprisingly, in John F. Kennedy’s last speech—the one he intended to deliver on November 22, 1963, to the annual meeting of the Dallas Citizen’s Council, but for obvious reasons never did. The speech plies textbook Cold War rhetoric in the service of American military, scientific, and economic might. The word “security” appears nine times, always in the context of imminent Soviet threat. A peculiarly resonant peroration follows, given the coming work of Moore and Gibbons:
     

    We, in this country, in this generation are—by destiny rather than by choice—the watchmen on the walls of world freedom. We ask, therefore, that we may be worthy of our power and responsibility, that we may exercise our strength with wisdom and restraint, and that we may achieve in our time and for all time the ancient vision of “peace on earth, good will toward men.” That must always be our goal, and the righteousness of our cause must always underlie our strength. For as it was written long ago: “except the Lord keep the city, the watchmen waketh but in vain.”

     

    A more direct—and perhaps innocent—description of the aims of sovereignty could hardly be written to order, complete with a quotation of Psalm 127 that aligns its agents with ultimate authority. Kennedy’s watchmen serve freedom—and the Lord. Moore and Gibbons’ inhabit a world bereft of such a liege, where not wisdom but statistics condone the righteousness of a cause. Watchmen gathers the Lord’s watchmen into a web of intertextual reference that secures its sense of Cold War’s passing by historical contrast. With Kennedy’s assassination would come the ultimate textual antecedent to Watchmen‘s critique: The Warren Commission Report, whose devotion to the causes of truth and a lone gunman (“in recognition of the right of people everywhere to full and truthful knowledge concerning these events”) would consolidate the sovereignty, if only in retrospect, of “a young and vigorous leader” (1).

     
    One more intertextual connection bears noting, this one contemporary with the comic’s original publication. Ronald Reagan looms large in The Tower Commission Report, a paper sovereign whose ostensible agency diffuses over a host of covert operatives. His address to the Forty-Second Session of the United Nations General Assembly ends with an idea—a fantasy really—that he believes could unify a divided world. Reagan delivered the speech on the 21st of September, 1987: the penultimate month of Watchmen‘s serialization. Perhaps he was an avid fan. Befitting his UN venue, he proffers a world tour of prospering economies and promising democracies. Laggard nations, like Afghanistan and Nicaragua, come in for generous attention from an America ready and willing to advance the cause of freedom. Then comes the weird fantasy that seems lifted from the (yet unpublished) final chapter of Watchmen—or more likely an Outer Limits episode buried in Reagan’s brain:
     

    In our obsession with antagonisms of the moment, we sometimes forget how much unites all the members of humanity. Perhaps we need some outside, universal threat to make us recognize this common bond. I occasionally think how quickly our differences worldwide would vanish if we were facing an alien threat from outside this world. And yet, I ask you, is not an alien force already among us? What could be more alien to the aspirations of our peoples than war and the threat of war?

     

    This from a President approving covert war in Nicaragua. Not a state of exception, but exceptionalism pure and simple guides Reagan’s vision of united humanity. His fantasy provides a nostalgic backdrop to Watchmen‘s account of a simulated alien invasion whose lethal effect is to secure life—in part to preserve a market for Veidt’s hottest commodity, a perfume called “Nostalgia.”12

     
    Watchmen constellates such intertextual references to consolidate its assessment of mutating sovereignty, and nowhere more explicitly than in its relationship to the Tower Commission Report. Edward Blake, the masked vigilante whose broken corpse opens Watchmen‘s narrative, worked both ends of the Iran/Contra affair as a goon in government employ, as the text testifies at least twice: “after his handling of the Iran hostage situation, even his harshest critics fall silent” (IV, 23); “returning from Nicaragua by air, [and] suspecting Sandinista bases, he resolved to investigate” (IX, 24). From handling hostages in Iran to combating Sandinistas in Nicaragua: Blake’s clandestine operations in Watchmen parallel those described in The Tower Commission Report. Between them these alternative histories sketch new conditions for governance emerging to replace the oppositional logic of the nova mechanism, with its ICBMs and its doomsday countdown.
     
    There are plenty of reasons to read them together as complementary documents of the Cold War’s closing days. The Tower Commission Report advances a version of recent events no less fantastic than Watchmen‘s for being, according to the President’s Special Review Board, true. As alternative histories, they partake of the same speculative genre. Their truth arises as a function less of metaphysics than consensus. If all histories today are in that sense alternative histories, then ratings and sales become one index of their truth—a circumstance confirmed not only by the comic’s immediate success but also by the huge popularity of the live broadcast of the Iran/Contra hearings between May and August 1987, a real time TV drama anticipating today’s reality shows except with better actors. The Tower Commission Report shares with Watchmen and other artifacts of postmodern culture a characteristic multiplication of narratives and tendency toward pastiche, qualities that in comparison turn The Warren Commission Report into a document of high modernism.13 Watchmen contains several mutually disrupting story lines (the death of Edwards, the disillusionment of Dr. Manhattan, the immanence of nuclear apocalypse, and the comic within the comic Tales of the Black Freighter—not to mention miscellanies of textual matter appended to the end of each episode). The Tower Commission Report does, too: its central story, entitled “The Iran/Contra Affair: A Narrative,” appears as the second of eight appendices following a five-part narrative analysis. Formally, it offers an exploded diagram of the new conditions for governance emerging as the Cold War grinds to a close. Thematically, it offers an extended tutorial in the way a generalized “paradigm of security” works—or doesn’t. Its central lesson, if it can be said to have one, is continuous with its form: American governance, or what it is becoming in the late 1980s, also eschews traditional notions of authority.
     
    Just where you would expect, if you were a reader of either political history or Agamben, to find a sovereign wielding the extrajudicial force of decision to promote security (as the “dominant paradigm for government in contemporary politics”), you get, for lack of a better term, Ronald Reagan, a leader better known for not knowing about Iran/Contra than for any decision to assert sovereignty through violence. His primary concern through the whole duplicitous ordeal was to secure the safety of the American hostages held by Iranian terrorists in Tehran. Security in this instance (and the situation of the hostages in Iran clearly stands in for that of all Americans under a threat of mutually assured destruction) mandates not sovereign decision but ignorance, as Reagan’s later note to Chairman Tower attests: “In trying to recall events that happened eighteenth months ago I’m afraid that I let myself be influenced by others’ recollections, not my own” (Tower B-19). This sovereign can’t decide what he remembers or whether his memories are even his own.
     
    If they aren’t his, whose are they? Who, in other words, inherits sovereignty in a world where the complex task of securing safety discourages the sovereign from deploying exceptional violence (in order to avoid either nuclear apocalypse or capitulation to terrorists)? The Tower Commission Report provides a long, rambling answer that is really as simple as the letters N-S-C. Sovereignty, no longer the sovereign’s exclusive privilege, diffuses among a surrogate collective, the National Security Council. One purpose of The Tower Commission Report is to provide a detailed account of how the National Security Council works, not merely in the instance of the Iran/Contra scandal, but more generally as means of American (or better, global) governance. Apparently “the paradigm of security” distributes sovereignty in such a way that the sovereign remains ignorant of the means of his ostensible agency. No wonder Reagan can’t remember what he said. Security requires secret heroics, and who better to provide them than of a band of masked vigilantes?
     
    History ties the National Security Council, as The Tower Commission Report indicates, directly to the Cold War (II-1, II-3). With the emergence of the Soviet Union as a superpower after World War II, the Truman administration felt the need for an agency that could coordinate foreign policy with strategic defense. The National Security Act of 1947 created the National Security Council to serve the President in an advisory capacity, integrating those concerns under the rubric of national security. Originally comprising seven permanent members (the Secretaries of State and Defense; Chiefs of the Army, Navy, and Air Force; and the Chair of the National Security Resources Board), its charge remained restricted to advising the Chief Executive (“United States”). He alone retained the capacity to make policy decisions. The Tower Commission Report makes much of this subordination, as if to forestall any question regarding the sovereignty of the decider: “the President is responsible for the national security policy of the Unites States. In development and execution of that policy, the President is the decision-maker” (I-2). The National Security Council only assists in the decision-making process. It remains “properly the President’s creature” and serves “the creative impulses of the President” (I-3). The President, like Victor Frankenstein in Mary Shelley’s famous novel, breathes life into this creature, and he bears full responsibility for its behavior: “The NSC system will not work unless the President makes it work. After all, this system was created to serve the President of the United States in ways of his choosing” (IV-10).
     
    But in politics as in fiction, such creatures can acquire a life of their own. “This,” in the Tower Commission’s dry judgment, “presents any President with a series of dilemmas” (II-3). The particular creature in question here is the National Security Advisor, an entity whose existence is neither formally established by law nor subject to Congressional hearing and approval. What guarantees the subordination of such advisors or the system that empowers them to the President? Only the President, the sovereign, the superior being responsible for his creatures’ deeds. And this President, in the Commission’s view, in the end proved a flaccid master: “Had the President chosen to drive the NSC system, the outcome could well have been different” (IV-10). On this account the sovereign retains his sovereignty. He just fails to use it. His creatures run amok, more as neglected children than secret agents of a distributed agency.
     
    The Tower Commission Report nevertheless supports the possibility that, as the end of the Cold War approaches, sovereignty diffuses beyond the sovereign. The Commission’s reconstruction of the clunky international plot to trade arms for American hostages in Iran while funneling profits to the Contras fighting in Nicaragua is familiar enough not to require repeating. Details matter less anyway than the conditions for governance that made them possible. Granted, Cold War antagonism still frames the entire drama, as Colonel Oliver North, its lead player, acknowledges at one point to an unnamed Iranian official in a Tehran hotel: “This is not a deal of weapons for release of the hostages. It has to do with what we see regarding Soviet intentions in the region” (B-107). But the structure of global politics is getting rickety. As in Watchmen, it configures an apocalyptic show-down that would defeat the explicit purpose of governance to secure the safety of those hostages—or the larger populations they represent. Under such circumstances, the state of exception doesn’t empower so much as incapacitate the sovereign. Terrorism trumps apocalypse. Like Watchmen‘s Nixon, The Tower Commission Report‘s Reagan can only wait, watch, and hope for a solution to a security problem that exposes the impotence of sovereignty.
     
    So that agency diffuses, drifting to the NSC—but not solely because the President fails to oversee its operation. On the contrary, The Tower Commission Report indicates quite clearly and in spite of its presidential critique that the peculiar status of the NSC as an executive agency positions it to assimilate the agency of the executive, a situation summed up in the report’s portentous section heading, “The NSC Staff Steps into the Void.” In 1981 Reagan himself consolidated this status with Executive Order 12333 (quoted by the Tower Commission on page C-12), which states that “the NSC shall act as the highest Executive Branch entity that provides review of, guidance for and direction to the conduct of all national foreign intelligence, counterintelligence, and special activities, and attendant policies and programs” (C-12). The words “direction to” in this summation of agency open a rhetorical door to significant NSC initiative in “the conduct of all national foreign intelligence.” And indeed, the whole question of the legitimacy of its agency in the Iran/Contra affair boils down to whether an Executive Office agency so charged remains subject to Congressional legislation, specifically the Boland Amendment of 1982 barring the CIA and Department of Defense from funding insurgence in Nicaragua.14 The legal void Reagan’s NSC stepped into arose as much from its para-executive status as any lapse of presidential leadership, as if exception were structured into its very existence as a security council: a portable sovereignty by proxy.
     
    That under Reagan the NSC was eager to take this step is the lesson of a weird little fantasy contained in a memo from its Chair, National Security Advisor Robert McFarlane, to Deputy National Security Advisor Admiral John Poindexter. Describing a recent secret meeting in Tehran with Iranian officials, McFarlane suggests the following scenario as a context for operations: “It may be best for us to try to picture what it would be like if after a nuclear attack, a surviving Tatar became Vice President; a recent grad student became Secretary of state; and a bookie became the interlocutor for all discourse with foreign countries” (B-101). McFarlane is denigrating the Iranian delegation, of course, but what’s revealing (if a little frightful) is that the context he imagines for NSC operations is post-apocalyptic. In his head the MIRVs have flown and found their targets, damaging the structure of global governance almost beyond recognition. Sovereignty here is a thing of the past, political agency a matter of improvisation. The new agents of governance will move nimbly, bargaining with rank amateurs who nevertheless threaten the security of America, or what’s left of it after the nuclear rain. Better the NSC than a lumbering Congress or the sweet old executive wielding an obsolete sovereignty.
     
    After the Cold War—or nuclear apocalypse, they’re the same for McFarlane—global politics will work differently, at least in regard to national security. The Tower Commission Report prognosticates the ways simply by describing the activity of the NSC. As an agency of the Executive Branch, it is perfectly positioned to undertake operations beyond the reach of judicial or legislative regulation. Doing so openly, of course, would exceed the Council’s charge merely to advise the President on matters of national security. But as a means of advancing covert operations, the NSC combines juridical-political autonomy with para-executive authority. Masked by their proximity to the President, its members comprise a band of vigilantes reminiscent of the extrajudicial crusaders in Watchmen. Exceptional circumstances require covert operations—and agents.
     
    That’s how the NSC justified the arms for hostages overture to Iran, as Attorney General Edwin Meese recollected during his interview with the Tower Commission. To the suggestion that the deal would involve a breach of the President’s policy against negotiating with terrorists, he recalls the position of a senior NSC official: “The rejoinder, I think by Poindexter, was that this was a special situation and that this was not at odds with our overall policy; it was an exception to the general situation” (B-62). Exceptionality here exonerates the extra-judicial agency of the NSC, granting it the diffused force of a distributed sovereignty in order to advance Presidential policy by breaching it—under cover. Covert operations become the means necessary for an NSC empowered by exception to advance inadmissible policy, as becomes the case on the Contra end of the arms for hostages initiative as well: “The activities of the NSC staff in support of the Contras sought to achieve an important objective of the Administration’s foreign policy. The President had publicly and emphatically declared his support for the Nicaragua resistance. That brought his policy in direct conflict with that of the Congress” (IV-3). Enter the NSC. It covertly advances prohibited Presidential policy, as if in accordance with executive sovereignty but absent any clear decision to invoke it. Plausible deniability or flexible exceptionality? Either way, sovereignty gets redistributed to include a band of masked vigilantes.
     
    They share with Watchmen‘s Ozymandias the tendency to view global politics as an extension of global capitalism. Reagan’s NSC combined the double Presidential aims of securing the safety of American hostages and supporting anti-Sandinista insurgence in a singular set of business transactions: sales of TOW antitank missiles and HAWK missile replacement parts to Iranian government officials and diversion of the ensuing profits to Nicaraguan Contras. In its reach and financial complexity the deal resembles the operations of corporate capitalism (as the several flow-charts published with The Tower Commission Report illustrate), with the difference that governments and not just corporations were jockeying for transnational advantage. The Cold War may have provided a general background to negotiations, but their means were pure business, a haggling among profiteers. Not the business of politics, then, but business as politics.15 Colonel Oliver North nicely crystallizes the perils of such dealings: “I have no problem w/ someone making an honest profit on honest business. I do have a problem if it means the compromise of sensitive political or operational details” (B-70). But in the Iran/Contra affair, sensitive political details and honest profit fuse beyond reckoning. HAWK missile replacement parts valued at 6.5 million dollars, for instance, cost Iran 15 million to acquire from the U.S., leaving a tidy profit for diversion to those Nicaraguan freedom fighters. Oliver North indeed has a problem. As the conditions for governance shift from diplomacy to business, from ideological antagonism to transnational exchange as the condition of engagement, it falls to the NSC to conduct the business of politics on behalf of an executive whose erstwhile sovereignty is better suited to the nova mechanism than covert operations.
     
    That this business was not a workable solution in the long run is the lesson of bad outcomes. Iran may eventually have released the hostages, but when the NSC’s secret deal went public, the United States suffered a crisis in governance that triggered Congressional hearings and the indictment of several key National Security Council members, among them Colonel Oliver North, Admiral John Poindexter, and National Security Advisor Robert C. McFarlane. The first two were convicted (among other things) of obstruction of justice and the third of withholding evidence, but North and Poindexter saw their convictions overturned on appeal and McFarlane received a presidential pardon from George H. W. Bush (“Iran Contra”). The NSC as an Executive Office agency and its personnel were to that extent vindicated. Their dubious initiative in pursuing presidential policy aims prohibited by other branches of government was less to blame, apparently, than a sovereign asleep at the wheel. Reagan did his best to accept responsibility for the behavior of his rogue council, as he confessed during a press conference on November, 14, 1986: “I considered the risks of failure and the rewards of success, and I decided to proceed, and the responsibility for the decision and the operation is mine and mine alone” (D13).
     
    Such are the responsibilities of sovereignty. But the whole affair indicates to the contrary that, when American lives are immediately at stake, security legitimates a redistribution of sovereignty among secret executive agents. The National Security Council may not be able to act with the impunity of an Ozymandias, but it shares with him and the other costumed crusaders of Watchmen a vigilante agenda whose extra-judicial status justifies covert operations. Reagan’s National Security Council also shares Ozymandias’ business instincts, if not acumen. Whether of human lives directly or missile profits, accounting becomes the means of political decision, identifying sovereign agency less with the state than with statistics.16 The Tower Commission Report renders Watchmen‘s alternative history in real-politic terms, advancing an alternative alternative history that shows how sovereignty works under the auspices of security. To return one last time to Agamben, if “the declaration of the state of exception has gradually been replaced by an unprecedented generalization of the paradigm of security as the normal technique of government” (State 14), then not sovereignty per se but its masked agents conduct the real business of global politics—securing the safety of hostages—which includes pretty much everybody.
     

    Drone-state

     
    What’s the point of reading Watchmen and The Tower Commission Report as companion inquiries into the place of sovereignty in contemporary governance? Precious little if their conclusions pertain only to an aberrant moment in the history of executive agency. But they continue to shed light on the workings of security as a technique of governance today. Since the Iran/Contra affair, the NSC has only expanded its number of members and scope of operations, thanks in no small part to the terrorist attack of 9/11 and the Bush administration’s ensuing scramble to improve national security. If one of the lessons of Iran/Contra was that a distributed executive agency courts investigation and recrimination (since only sovereign decision fully suspends the force of law), then the goal of security would be better served by a legal means of sanctioning such agency. In the immediate wake of 9/11, Congress provided that means in its joint resolution of September 14, 2001, known as The Authorization for the Use of Military Force. In compliance with the War Powers Resolution, it authorizes the President “to use all necessary and appropriate force” against those who committed or abetted the terrorist attacks “in order to prevent any future attacks of international terrorism against the United States” (“Authorization”).
     
    That language gives a big legal boost to the NSC as the executive agency charged with advising the President on matters of security. The Authorization declares war against terrorists, specifically those associated with al-Qa’ida, and in doing so legitimates violence that would otherwise require sovereign decision to deploy. Assassination or “targeted killing,” which Regan’s own Executive Order 12333 prohibits as state policy, becomes the use of “necessary and appropriate force” against an enemy belligerent. Under Reagan the NSC covertly sold TOWs to terrorists. It never openly targeted terrorists for killing. But The Authorization for the Use of Military Force sanctions that possibility, authorizing a subtle but decisive shift in the operation of the NSC, whose agency now involves advising the President on how to conduct a war against terror. Little wonder, then, that NSC membership has steadily grown over the last decade, a trend President Barack Obama only exaggerated with his Presidential Policy Statement of February 13, 2009, which consolidated the staffs of the NSC and the Office of Homeland Security while vastly expanding the variety of government officials authorized to attend regular meetings. The NSC now includes as statutory advisors the Director of National Intelligence as well as the Director of the CIA. Under Obama it has developed into archipelago of intelligence agencies. The war against terror, or at least the terrorists responsible for 9/11, provides a legal basis for the distribution of sovereignty to include the NSC in its capacity to advise the President. Exactly how appears quite clearly in current efforts to justify targeted killing not only of foreign terrorists, but also of American civilians linked to terrorist activities abroad. Under normal circumstances such killing would constitute assassination, but war is a state, if not quite of exception as Agamben understands it, then at least of exceptional legality regarding homicidal violence. That’s the position advanced in a Department of Justice White Paper obtained by NBC News. Its full title is long but instructive: “Lawfulness of a Lethal Operation Directed Against a U.S. Citizen Who Is a Senior Operational Leader of Al-Qa’ida or An Associated Force.” The document takes pains to restrict legitimate targeted killing to the belligerents named by Congress in The Authorization for the Use of Military Force, thereby sidestepping any breach of Executive Order 12333. Only those formally at war with the U.S. can lawfully be targeted, and everyone knows it’s legal to kill enemy soldiers. After acknowledging that this particular war differs from others in that “The United States is currently in a non-international armed conflict with al-Qa’ida and its associated forces” (3) (raising the problem of enemy soldiers-without-borders), the Department of Justice advances three criteria for targeting dispersed belligerents: first, that an “informed high-level official” determines that such an individual “poses an imminent threat of violent attack” against the United States; second, that capture is not feasible; and third, that targeting occurs in conformity with “applicable law of war principals” (6).
     
    The first of these criteria most clearly redistributes executive agency to the NSC. It isn’t simply that defining “imminent threat” turns out to be impossible, which the white paper demonstrates in self-deconstructing language when it admits “that the U.S. government may not be aware of all al-Qa’ida plots as they are developing and thus cannot be confident that none is about to occur” (7). The double negative here turns imminence into ubiquity. The real issue, however, involves not the definition of “imminent threat” but the process of identifying it. “A high-level senior official” determines that a “violent attack” will soon take place. Who is that high-level senior official? Surely not the President. How can he, ensconced in the Oval Office, know anything decisive about terrorist activities dispersed internationally across the globe? Through his advisors is how, specifically those serving the executive directly, the masked crusaders of the NSC. The Justice Department attributes to them an agency tantamount to sovereignty to the extent that they provide the advisory information that deems a threat imminent and determines targeting—of American citizens if necessary. They play Ozymandias in a nutshell, targeting a few to secure the safety of many.
     
    But doesn’t the decision to target an enemy belligerent in a non-international armed conflict rest ultimately with the President, Commander and Chief of the Armed Forces? Not really. If the NSC (or its high-ranking officials) participate in a distributed sovereignty, so do their decisions, which is to say such decisions no longer originate with a decider in any conventional sense. Ozymandias had his arithmetic, the Reagan NSC its accounting: decisions made on the basis of computation. This tendency reaches its apogee in the problem of targeted killings. The war against terror proceeds in part in a future mood: The Authorization of the Use of Military Force undertakes to “prevent future attacks.” The dangerous terrorist plots today but acts tomorrow. Targeting him or her requires factoring tomorrow into a calculation of culpability. Hellfire missiles scream into a future made peaceable by their terminal violence. Short of the telepaths of Philip K. Dick’s “Minority Report,” the decision to target terrorists dispersed across national boundaries and camouflaged in inscrutable cultures must rely on the best available means of prediction.
     
    Today those means have a name as benign as it is fateful: the “Disposition Matrix.” The Washington Post describes the way it works in some detail in a three-part article from late October, 2012. Obama administration officials view it, in the words of that report, as “an approach that is so bureaucratically, legally and morally sound that future administrations will follow suit” (Miller). Less enthusiastic commentators call the Disposition Matrix, more simply, a kill list. In actual fact, it is a “gigantic data-mining operation” (“Disposition”), a complex database used to identify and target suspected al-Qa’ida related terrorists in a game of weaponized profiling. According to the Post, “The matrix contains the names of terrorism suspects arrayed against an accounting of the resources being marshaled to track them down, including sealed indictments and clandestine operations…. [It] is designed to go beyond existing kill lists, mapping plans for the ‘disposition’ of suspects beyond the reach of American drones” (Miller). Any fan of science fiction movies will sense the morbid implications of the phrase “Disposition Matrix,” a euphemism of a piece with others made familiar by the war on terror, “extraordinary rendition” and “enhanced interrogation.” This Matrix aims to kill—in a war against terror without end (the Post headline labels it “The Permanent War”) on a battlefield as potentially wide as the world.17
     
    And who is the Ozymandias who wields the force of its calculations? Any “informed, high-level official” who determines which terrorists pose an “imminent threat.” The Disposition Matrix operates under the auspices of the National Counterintelligence Center, which is part of the Office of the Director of National Intelligence. The Post reports that it “was conceived as a clearinghouse for threat data and has no operational capacity” (Miller). It nevertheless generates the profiles and contingencies that send al-Qa’ida affiliated terrorists to paradise or prison in an undisclosed location. Computational analysis generates the data and high-ranking officials deploy it: the Director of National Intelligence, the Director of the CIA, other NSA officials, and, ultimately, the President of the United States. But one man stands apart as principal keeper of the deadly keys of disposition: John O. Brennan, founding director of the National Counterintelligence Center under George W. Bush, then Homeland Security Advisor under Barak Obama, and now Director of the Central Intelligence Agency. Brennan, who told the Post, “I tend to do what I think is right,” is the architect and prime proponent of the superjustice of computational profiling and targeted killing (DeYoung). Ozymandias, like Dr. Manhattan and the Comedian before him, now works for Washington.
     
    Perhaps the biggest problem with the Disposition Matrix, aside from its moral transparency, is that it works.18 As targeted killings have increased, violent attacks against American interests have decreased—or so administration officials claim in justifying the institutionalization of its wartime policy. Brennan plays a large role in administrating doom: “Targeted killing is now so routine that the Obama administration has spent much of the past year codifying and streamlining the processes that sustain it. Now the system functions like a funnel, starting with input from half a dozen agencies and narrowing through layers of review until proposed revisions are laid on Brennan’s desk, and subsequently presented to the president” (Miller). The decision to use deadly force against terrorists has clearly been distributed. The agency of the decider diffuses among information compilers and deployers: the Disposition Matrix, Brennan, and other “high-level” NCS officials (including the Director of the CIA, who has authority to approve targeted killings outside of Pakistan).19 The Matrix proposes and the administration disposes. All in the name of national security.
     
    Drones do the dirty work. If circumstances appear statistically auspicious and appropriate officials concur, a remote controlled aircraft called a Predator lifts off from an American airbase in Djibouti, piloted by skilled technicians located a world away at Creech Air Force Base in Nevada or Cannon Air Force Base in New Mexico (Whitlock). It steers a blind but guided course toward its target of opportunity on a battlefield without borders, maybe in Pakistan, maybe in Yemen, maybe in Afghanistan: wherever a “Senior Operational Leader of as-Qa’ida or an Associated Force” poses an imminent threat. Perhaps it finds the particular belligerent targeted for killing. Perhaps it lets fly a Hellfire missile, killing the cleric Anwar al-Awlake, an American Citizen, or perhaps his 16-year-old son.20 Perhaps its kills innocent civilians too, inevitable if regrettable collateral damage—somewhere between 475 and 885 total in Pakistan 21 between 2004 and 2012.21 Perhaps Pakistanis, Somalis, Yeminis, Afghans come to view the United States as a demon spitting death. Perhaps not sovereignty but its computational equivalent now directs deadly force against enemy belligerents. Perhaps Ozymandias—or the Disposition Matrix—kills thousands to save billions. If the state of exception is indeed giving way to a paradigm of security as the prevailing technique of government, it’s neither the sovereign nor his exceptional decision that the world should be worrying about. It’s the program of lethal profiling that directs sovereign agency and statistically legitimates targeted killing. In the state of exception turned security, sovereignty belongs to the drone—in both senses of the word: the lethal buzz of pilotless aircraft and the reproductive function of the male bee. American drones breed global violence. As the drone state profiles its way to victory in an interminable war against terror, it produces the belligerence that legitimates security. Who watches its watchmen?
     

    Paul Youngquist is Professor of English at the University of Colorado Boulder. He writes on science fiction, British Romanticism, Caribbean resistance, and contemporary music. He is currently writing a book on the music and poetry of Sun Ra.
     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. This essay answers in the affirmative, and one of its aims is to chart both the obsolescence of a traditional sovereignty associated with kings, tyrants, dictators, and supermen and the emergence of another kind, distributed in agency and statistical in effect. Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri associate this new kind of sovereignty with the global order they call Empire: “we are dealing here with a special kind of sovereignty—a discontinuous form of sovereignty that should be considered liminal or marginal insofar as it acts ‘in the final instance,’ a sovereignty that locates its only point of reference in the definitive absoluteness of the power that it can exercise” (Empire 39). This is the sovereignty of the drone-state, whose point of reference is neither dictator nor President but the payload of a Hellfire missile.

     

    2. I owe this point—and several others—to the generous referees of this essay.

     

    3. Iustitium serves as Agamben’s historical precedent for Carl Schmitt’s introduction of the state of exception into contemporary political theory. Under circumstances of immediate danger to the Roman Republic, the Senate could issue a final decree declaring an emergency situation leading to the proclamation of iustitium, “a suspension not simply of the administration of justice, but of the law as such” (41). Agamben describes iustitium and its implications for both the Roman Republic and contemporary civil society throughout Chapter Three.

     

    4. Agamben writes as if the tradition of common law, with its preference for case study and jury trial, never happened—an attractive fantasy for anyone devoted to worst case scenarios of democratic despotism. And indeed, it would be foolish to discount the possibility. But it seems important to insist upon a counter-tradition that is as old as Magna Carta (1215) of distributing sovereignty in advance of any attempt to declare a state of exception to the sole benefit of the sovereign. Magna Carta and the common law tradition, for all their historical abuses, complicate a genealogy of sovereignty such as Agamben’s that arises solely from the legacy (more potent on the continent than in, say, England) of Roman law. See Linebaugh.

     

    5. In a similar spirit, Hardt and Negri write of “a diffuse security regime in which we are all interned and enlisted,” but locate its authority less in an imperative logic per se than the widespread habit of accepting it: “Don’t confuse this state of exception with any natural condition of human society, and do not imagine it as the essence of the modern state or the end point toward which all modern figures of power are tending. No, this state of exception is a form of tyranny, one that, like al tyrannies, exists only because of our voluntary servitude” (Declaration 23, 20).

     

    6. It would be hasty to identify Dr. Manhattan with Agamben’s sovereign, who stands both within and beyond the rule of law. The superhero by definition transcends it, which is why Dr. Manhattan can opt out of the logic—and the violence—of exception.

     

    7. Burroughs continues: “The rulers of this most insecure world are rulers by accident. Inept, frightened pilots at the controls of a vast machine they cannot understand, calling in experts to tell them which buttons to push.”

     

    8. Here too Hardt and Negri prove illuminating, albeit in a more elevated tone: “The virtuality and discontinuity of imperial sovereignty, however, do not minimize the effectiveness of its force; on the contrary, those very characteristics serve to reinforce its apparatus, demonstrating its effectiveness in the contemporary historical context and its legitimate force to resolve world problems in the final instance” (Empire, 39-40).

     

    9. This point was suggested by a referee. Many thanks.

     

    10. The phrase “the production and reproduction of life” comes from Hardt and Negri, who with great optimism view the emergence of biopower as an opportunity, in spite of its consolidation of Empire, for producing a new sense of multitude and concomitant subjectivity. See Empire 24, 22-41. With much greater austerity, Michel Foucault observes and describes the emergence of biopower as a means of administrating the growth and homeostasis of large populations. See Society and Security. Agamben’s characteristically tropological and transhistorical sense of biopower (derived from Aristotle’s distinction between bios and zoē) appears in Homo Sacer 1-12.

     

    11. Moore and Gibbons, Watchmen, X, 28; I, 26.

     

    12. Ideas and sources in the last three paragraphs were kindly suggested by one of the essay’s referees.

     

    13. See Jameson.

     

    14. The House of Representatives approved the Boland Amendment, attached as a rider to House Appropriations Act of 1983, by a vote of 411-0 on December 8, 1982. It “outlawed U.S. assistance to the Contras for the purposes of overthrowing the Nicaraguan government, while allowing assistance for other purposes” (“Boland Amendment”).

     

    15. Gilles Deleuze, writing not long after the Iran/Contra affair, notes how business increasingly comes to set the terms for contemporary life and agency: “businesses are constantly introducing an inexorable rivalry presented as healthy competition, a wonderful motivation that sets individuals against one another and sets itself up in each of them, dividing each within himself” (179). The observation applies as much to nations as to individuals and marks a shift in the structure of rivalry from the ideological antagonism of the Cold War to the economized rivalry of globalization.

     

    16. Foucault emphasizes the assimilation of state power to the knowledge that circulates it: “essentially knowledge of the state in its different elements, dimensions, and the factors of its strength, … was called, precisely, ‘statistics’, meaning science of the state” (Security 100-101). That accounting subtends (or perhaps displaces) international diplomacy in both Watchmen and The Tower Commission Report indicates the extent to which business and its quantified knowledge of profit and loss sets the terms for “knowledge of the state.”

     

    17. The Disposition Matrix consolidates separate but overlapping kill lists administrated by the CIA and the Joint Special Operations Command (“Disposition”).

     

    18. See Johnson.

     

    19. The Washington Post describes the distribution of decision as follows: “When operations are proposed in Yemen, Somalia or elsewhere, it is Brennan alone who takes the recommendations to Obama for a final sign-off…. Although CIA strikes in other countries and military strikes outside Afghanistan require Obama’s approval, the agency has standing permission to attack targets on an approved list in Pakistan without asking the White House” (DeYoung).

     

    20. “CIA drones were responsible for two of the most controversial attacks in Yemen in 2011 —one that killed American-born cleric Anwar al-Awlaki, a prominent figure in al-Qaeda in the Arabian Peninsula, and a second a few days later that killed his 16-year-old son, also an American citizen. One of the officials called the second attack ‘an outrageous mistake…. They were going after the guy sitting next to him’” (DeYoung). For more on this incident and drone warfare as part of a larger pattern of covert military operations today, see Scahill.

     

    21. Bureau of Investigative Journalism estimate, out of a total of between 2593 and 3378 people killed, 176 of whom are believed to have been children. An additional 1250 people have been injured. Observers note that the total dead now exceeds the number of people killed in the 9/11 attacks (“Disposition”). Recent estimates put the drone death toll over 4000. See Goodman.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. Homo Sacer: Sovereign Power and Bare Life. Trans. Daniel Heller-Roazen. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • ———. State of Exception. Trans. Kevin Attell. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. Print.
    • “Authorization for Use of Military Force Against Terrorists.” Wikipedia. Wikimedia Foundation. 29 Mar. 2013. Web. 30 Mar. 2013.
    • “Boland Amendment.” Wikipedia. Wikimedia Foundation. 15 Apr. 2013. Web. 16 Apr. 2013.
    • Burroughs, William. “No More Stalins, No More Hitlers.” Dead City Radio. Island Records, 1990. CD.
    • ———. Nova Express. New York: Grove, 1992. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. “Postscript on Control Societies.” Negotiations, 1972-1990. Trans. Martin Joughin. New York: Columbia UP, 1995. 177-182. Print.
    • DeYoung, Karen. “A CIA veteran transforms U.S. counterterrorism policy.” Washington Post. 24 Oct. 2012. Web. 17 Apr. 2013.
    • “Disposition Matrix.” Wikipedia. Wikimedia Foundation. 16 April 2013. Web. 17 April 2013.
    • “Executive Order 12333—United States Intelligence Activities.” National Archives. Federal Register. 4 Dec. 1981. Web. 28 Mar. 2013. <http://www.archives.gov/federalregister/codification/executive-order/12333.html>
    • Foucault, Michel. Security, Territory, Population: Lectures at the Collège de France, 1977-1978. Trans. Graham Burchill. New York: Picador, 2007. Print.
    • ———. “Society Must Be Defended”: Lectures at the Collège de France, 1975-1976. Trans. David Macey. New York: Picador, 2003.
    • Goodman, Amy. “President Obama’s new normal: the drone strikes continue.” The Guardian. 26 Dec. 2013. Web. 29 Dec. 2013.
    • “Graphic Novel.” Wikipedia. Wikimedia Foundation. 5 April 2013. Web. 6 Apr. 2013.
    • Hardt, Michael and Antonio Negri. Declaration. New York: Argo Navis Author Services, 2012. Print.
    • ———. Empire. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2000. Print.
    • “Iran Contra Affair.” Wikipedia. Wikimedia Foundation. 15 Apr. 2013. Web. 16 Apr. 2013.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, Or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1991. Print.
    • Johnson, Patrick B. and Anoop K. Sarbahi. “The Impact of US Drone Strikes in Pakistan and Afghanistan. RAND Corporation. Stanford University. 14 Jul. 2013. Web. 30 Mar. 2013.
    • Kennedy, John F. “Trade Mart Speech, 1963.” PBS. N.d. Web. 28 Dec. 2013.
    • Lawfulness of a Lethal Operation Directed Against a U.S. Citizen Who Is a Senior Operational Leader of Al-Qa’ida or An Associated Force.” MSNBC. N.d. Web. 17 Apr. 2013.
    • Linebaugh, Peter. The Magna Carta Manifesto: Liberties and Commons for All. Berkeley: U of California P, 2008. Print.
    • Miller, Greg. “Plan for hunting terrorists signals U.S. intends to keep adding names to kill lists.” Washington Post. 23 Oct. 2012. Web. 17 Apr. 2013.
    • Moore, Alan, writer. Watchmen. Dave Gibbons, illustrator. John Higgins, colorist. New York: DC Comics, 1987. Print.
    • Reagan, Ronald. “Address to the 42nd Session of the United Nations General Assembly in New York, New York.” Ronald Reagan Presidential Library & Museum. National Archives and Records Administration. 21 Sep. 1987. Web. 28 Dec. 2013.
    • Scahill, Jeremy. Dirty Wars: The World is a Battlefield. New York: Nation Books, 2013. Print.
    • Tower, John, chair. Report of the President’s Special Review Board, February 26, 1987. Washington: Government Printing Office, 1987. Print.
    • “United States National Security Council.” Wikipedia. Wikimedia Foundation. 15 Apr. 2013. Web. 16 Apr. 2013.
    • Warren, Earl, chair. Report of the President’s Commission on the Assassination of President John F. Kennedy. Washington: Government Printing Office, 1964. Print.
    • Watchmen. Dir. Zach Snyder. DC Comics/Legendary Pictures, 2009. Film.
    • Whitlock, Craig. “Remote U.S. base at core of secret operations.” Washington Post. 25 Oct. 2012. Web. 17 Apr. 2013.
  • Shopping for the Real: Gender and Consumption in the Critical Reception of DeLillo’s White Noise

    Sally Robinson (bio)

    Texas A&M University
    sallyr@tamu.edu

    Abstract

    This article connects the critical reception of White Noise to a history of anti-consumerist critique that relies on and promotes an understanding of consumer culture as destroying authenticity and individual autonomy through its “feminizing” effects. Arguing that critics of DeLillo’s novel imagine the crisis of postmodern culture as a crisis of masculinity, the
    article focuses on these critics’ hostility toward the novel’s representation of shopping and shoppers. The essay offers a feminist critique of the nostalgia betrayed by this criticism, which wittingly or unwittingly reproduces a modernist logic equating masculinity with authentic culture and femininity with consumer culture.
     

     

     

    Don DeLillo’s novel White Noise has elicited an unusual critical consensus. Most critical readers tend to agree that because this novel represents an American culture given over to consumerism and its various mediations (primarily by television), in the America of the novel one can no longer experience an authentic relationship to oneself or to the social world. Seduced by the image, inhabiting a world dominated by Baudrillardrian simulacra, the novel’s characters passively embody the crisis of postmodernity, futilely seeking meaning in supermarkets and malls. As Mark Conroy puts it in an early article on the novel,
     

    Gladney’s life has been in severe drift for many years, but his malaise may best be seen as a crisis of authority. His life is falling apart because it needs several registers of traditional authority in order to stay together. And all of them are coming under attack in the America of DeLillo’s text: not from revolution, of course, but simply from those acids of modernity.

    (98)

     

    Conroy argues that the novel shows us what happens when traditional modes of authority and “cultural transmission” (religion, humanism, the nuclear family, and community) have been replaced by “phony” institutions (99), “fake” religion (101), “compromised and meretricious” humanism (102), an “errant” family narrative in which parents have abdicated their authority (98), and an “expression of civicism in its most perverse form” (100). The novel ends, for Conroy, with Jack “doubly victimized by modernity. . . . Only as that quintessentially passive figure, the consumer, does Gladney have the faint glimpse of immortality now allowed him” (108). Like most critics of the novel, Conroy reads the last scene in the supermarket as the final nail in the coffin of an American culture and citizenship destroyed by the depredations of consumer culture and, as John Duvall says, its “proto-fascist” purveyor, television (128).1 This reading of the novel allows no blurring of the authenticity/inauthenticity divide and related binaries.

     
    Descriptions of the “consumer” as the “quintessentially passive figure,” and of consumerism as a replacement of authentic experiences with “phony” ones suggest, however, that consumerism is more nuanced in DeLillo than the criticism allows, and that the crisis of postmodern culture that consumerism subtends in the novel is a crisis of traditional masculinity. Critics who read White Noise as exposing the problems of postmodern consumer culture carry on a tradition of cultural critique which has dominated both left-liberal and conservative discourses invested in diagnosing what’s wrong with American culture and the American citizen. At least since the middle of the nineteenth century, what has come to be known as the “American jeremiad” has insisted that what’s wrong with American culture is that it “feminizes” American citizens.2 As Philip Gould points out in a retrospective discussion of Ann Douglas’s influential The Feminization of American Culture, the feminization thesis “depended on the dual associations of mass culture with cultural totalitarianism and sentimentality with naïve ideology. Liberal politics, in other words, naturalized a masculine vision of ‘American’ culture that was perpetually endangered by feminization” (iv). The postwar critic, continues Gould, uses the logic of feminization “to the point of creating a cultural metaphor—indeed, a cultural history—of declension, where an originally masculine American political culture has lost its way. Put another way, this is a secular and exclusively masculine jeremiad of postwar American culture” (iv). In this narrative of crisis, “American” means masculine and, thus, this line of cultural critique naturalizes an equation between nation and gender, claiming as self-evident that which must constantly be constructed and naturalized. A masculinist version of liberalism, as Gould suggests, focuses attention less on the material effects of social and cultural systems, and more on the symbolic and individualist effects of those systems on “feminized” men. In doing so, narratives about feminization offer little insight into the exploitative relations of consumer culture, pursuing instead a fantasy about national disempowerment played out through the individual performance of “feminization.”
     
    Although there has been surprisingly little work on gender in DeLillo (see Nel, Helyer, and Longmuir), the critical response to White Noise can be used to explore the gendered construction of consumerism and authenticity in postmodernism. In this essay I focus on the ways in which a certain mode of anti-consumerist critique carries with it a set of unacknowledged assumptions about gender. My goal is not to argue that DeLillo celebrates consumer culture, nor is it to contest critiques of commodity culture that have been articulated since Marx.3 Instead, I unpack the rhetoric of anti-consumerism within White Noise criticism in order to argue that a certain construction of “postmodernism” reproduces a version of a mass-culture critique that sees “feminization” as the primary ill of consumer culture and that figures consumerism as loss.4 At the same time, the narrative of crisis or decline that governs so many readings of this novel tends to be at odds with postmodern theory’s delegitimation of traditional familial, religious, civic, and humanist narratives. As feminist theorists and critics writing around the time of White Noise‘s 1985 publication suggest so forcefully, postmodernism offers an alternative to the master narratives of Western history that cloak the particularity of a masculine perspective with a sham universality.5 It is not necessary to rehearse these debates here; suffice it to say that the mode of postmodernism cited by the critics of White Noise has become its own master narrative of crisis that reproduces some of the same oppositions that were supposed to have gone the way of delegitimated master narratives: active/passive, intellectual/bodily, high culture/mass culture, abstract/material.6 The mark of this postmodernism is a nostalgic anti-consumerism that values a modernist and masculinist notion of individual autonomy, authenticity, and meaning, while (at least implicitly) degrading as feminizing anything that compromises these values.
     
    Narratives of postmodernism which focus on the loss of the (modern) values of originality, authenticity, and individual autonomy—and the secure separation of high from low or mass culture that grounds these value—position the white middle class male individual as the victim of what Conroy calls the “acids of modernity.” Andrew Hoberek has recently argued that the postmodernism theorized by Fredric Jameson mistakes the “experience of the postwar American middle class in transition” for a more global cultural and political crisis and, thus, “requires us to understand postmodernism not as an external, reified phenomenon but rather as the universalized worldview of the new white-collar middle class” (Twilight 117, 120). Although Hoberek does not identify it as such, this theoretical account of postmodernism carries on a tradition of social critique, begun in the 1950s, which reads the alienation of the white, middle-class American man as the tragedy of postwar culture. It is this postmodernism that elevates consumerism to the status of a malevolent force intent on depriving a formerly autonomous male agent of the power not only to produce authentic culture, but also to distinguish between the authentic and inauthentic. In construing the postmodernized subject as that “quintessentially passive figure, the consumer,” to recall Conroy, and despite their explicit disavowal of both androcentrism and naturalization, such versions of postmodernism insinuate that one of the most damaging effects of postmodern consumer culture is to dilute the power of gender difference, making men more like the women who are “naturally” aligned with consumerism.7 As my emphasis on autonomy and individualism suggests, the crisis of postmodernism as imagined in the criticism of White Noise is an existential crisis, rather than a social, economic, or political crisis. This construction of the novel’s project in the criticism focuses not on the economic realities of consumer culture, but on the ways in which social forces affect the individual. In DeLillo criticism, postmodernism becomes a crisis of individualism, and of the death of the patriarchal subject and its patriarchal moorings. For example, in his reading of White Noise as exemplifying the end of modernist “heroic narrative” (361), Leonard Wilcox stresses what he takes to be the novel’s representation of “modernist subjectivity . . . in a state of siege” (348). While acknowledging that this state of siege is a “crisis in the deeply patriarchal structures of late capitalism, a world in which there is a troubling of the phallus, in which masculinity slips from its sure position” (358), Wilcox quickly generalizes from this crisis of masculinity to a cultural crisis tout court and, in doing so, aligns himself with critics who read White Noise as representing an unambiguous nightmare of postmodern loss and decline. Wilcox’s analysis raises the question of whether the crisis of postmodernism is only or primarily a crisis of heteronormative masculinity, going so far as to suggest that Jack’s confrontation with Willie Mink enacts a “confrontation with postmodern culture itself” (359), complete with an oedipalized struggle over the possession of Babette. He stops short of considering the gender implications of his own analysis, concluding that the novel offers a “grimly satiric allegory of the crisis of the sign in the order of simulacrum, the dissolution of phallic power, and the exhaustion of heroic narratives of late modernity” (361). The leap from a crisis of masculinity to a crisis in the “heroic narratives of late modernity” returns the subject and his narratives (even if in crisis) to the normatively masculine. Not interested in the question of whether the novel might do something other than mourn the loss of patriarchal structures, Wilcox misses the opportunity to ask whether we might read the novel as a parody of the idea of a masculine, phallic, autonomous self that is decentered by postmodernity. The thrust of Wilcox’s argument is that White Noise bears witness to a condition of general cultural decline coupled with, if not caused by, the crisis of an “autonomous and authentic subjectivity” (349). Wilcox concludes: “a failure at heroism, Gladney shops at the supermarket” (364). The interpretive framework here explicitly couples the “exhaustion of heroic narratives of late modernity” with “the dissolution of phallic power.” Because that failure is figured by shopping, we can only conclude that stories about consumerism replace those heroic narratives and, thus, render the erstwhile phallic subject emasculated or feminized.
     
    Several critics of White Noise, like Wilcox, rely on unspecified notions of “authenticity,” using this relative term as if it were an absolute quality; “authenticity” stands in for a vaguely articulated set of values lost through the dominance of consumer culture in the novel’s world.8 These readings assume that consumer culture is always false, fake, and lesser than other, more “real” forms of culture. But “authenticity,” of course, is neither a self-evident nor an ahistorical term, and in contemporary culture it is constantly being negotiated. In a recent book on contemporary meanings of the “authentic,” Sarah Banet-Weiser argues that contemporary critiques of consumer culture can be linked to a philosophical tradition that “has contemplated the space of the authentic as a space that is not material” and perpetuates “the same distinct boundary between a consumer capitalist space and an authentic one.”9 Like the critics of White Noise, the cultural commentators identified by Banet-Weiser hold onto the bedrock (and modernist) assumption that “authenticity is still possible” in a “space [that] exists outside of consumer culture” (11-12). For example, critics have emphasized that Jack’s search for transcendence or existential value in shopping simply demonstrates the distance White Noise tracks between an authentic, modern sense of self and an inauthentic, postmodern illusion of self. Commenting on the scene in the Mid-Village Mall, John Duvall mocks the sense of “power and control” Jack derives from shopping: “Jack replaces his inauthentic Hitler aura with the equally inauthentic aura of shopping, which he experiences, however, as authentic” (137). Christoph Linder too notes that “the ‘fullness of being’ derived from the experience of shopping is nothing more than an illusory effect, a transparent state of delusion, a false and fleeting sense of well-being” (160). If Jack is “deluded” into misreading shopping as “authentic,” it is not clear where this “real” authenticity might reside. Such claims rely on the “common sense” that consumer culture, and the meanings found within it, are inauthentic because mass-produced and packaged; consumer culture, in this reading, is an affront to the creative (masculine) individual who no longer has the power to discern the difference between original and copy, the true meaning of art and the false meanings of mass culture. This discourse of authenticity betrays a retrogressive desire for some unspecified golden past before the age of simulations distanced us from the “real.” As Linda Hutcheon notes in her comments on Jameson’s Postmodernism; Or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism, “it is precisely nostalgia for this kind of ‘lost authenticity’ . . . that has proved time and time again to be paralysing in terms of historical thinking” (“Irony” 203).
     
    At stake in negative assessments of shopping is the cherished notion of an authentic self threatened by the forces of consumerism, a consumerism that has historically been gendered feminine. Mark Osteen, for example, concludes about this scene that “shopping produces a simulated self who is not an individual agent but an element of a system of capitalism. . . . [C]onsumption turns persons into packages radiating and receiving psychic data. We become spectacular commodities who consume everything we see, but most of all, ourselves” (171). The distinction between an “authentic inner self and the performative outer self” (Banet-Weiser 10) has been a fixture throughout the tradition of anti-consumerist critique to which I am tying White Noise criticism. Although Osteen does not identify this problem of the simulated self with gender, the very notion of the “authentic self” threatened by large social systems is a fiction of masculinity particularly pervasive in a postmodern culture characterized by “agency panic.”10 Critiques of contemporary consumer culture tend to reproduce the early Cold War rhetoric fueled by a suspicion that all systems, including consumerism, aim to rob the individual of his autonomy. As Joseph Heath and Andrew Potter point out, the “anticonsumerism [that] has become one of the most important cultural forces in millenial North American life” is less a “critique of consumerism” than it is a “restatement of the critique of mass society” that has dominated American social criticism since the middle of the twentieth century (98). Heath and Potter point to popular films such as Fight Club and American Beauty as rehashing this critique which is long past its “sell-by date” (102); but they also identify it in both the “high” theory of Baudrillard and Jameson and in the more popular critiques of consumer culture like No Logo and Culture Jam. What these critiques have in common, according to Heath and Potter, is an ultimately elitist (and Puritan) hostility toward shopping and shoppers; they all work to naturalize a construction of contemporary consumer culture as false and inauthentic, but also as feminizing.11
     
    In a particularly blatant example of this mode of critique, Benjamin Barber diagnoses consumer capitalism as producing a crisis in masculinity. Barber’s case for the emasculations of consumer capitalism relies on its difference from an earlier stage of capitalism, one peopled by the “swashbuckling” men (“they are rarely women”) who, “exuding virile recklessness,” were driven by “invention and discovery” (55). Against these pioneers, Barber imagines an emasculated heir, more “puerile” than “virile” :
     

    The ethos animating postmodern consumer capitalism is one of joyless compulsiveness. The modern consumer is no free-willed sybarite, but a compulsory shopper driven to consumption because the future of capitalism depends on it. He is less the happy sensualist than the compulsive masturbator, a reluctant addict working at himself with little pleasure, encouraged in his labor by an ethic of infantilization that releases him to a self-indulgence he cannot altogether welcome.

    (51)

     

    The shopper envisioned here is a man who is “infantilized” by American consumer culture. While Barber wants to assign agency to capitalism and to argue that the compulsory shopper cannot help but fulfill the terms “demanded” by consumer capitalism, at the same time he chides this shopper for his laziness, his self-indulgence, and his lack of will. Barber needs to imagine his shopper as male in order to create a sense of crisis here; Barber does not worry that female shoppers might be “feminized” by consumer culture because the sense of gender reproduced in his text imagines women as always already feminized and men as always in danger of being feminized. Indeed, the female shopper who inhabits the pages of many postwar critiques of American culture functions primarily to reinforce a binary construction of gender based on the opposition between masculine production and feminine consumption. She is perhaps most famously enshrined in Vance Packard’s “Babes in Consumerland,” where she is made to embody the dangers of a consumer culture that “scientifically” engineers consent. Describing the techniques through which market researchers study how women get sucked into making “impulse purchases,” Packard wryly observes that the optimum goal is to put the “ladies” into a “hypnoidal trance” so strong that “they passed neighbors and old friends without noticing or greeting them,” had a “glassy stare,” and “were so entranced as they wandered the store plucking things off shelves at random that they would bump into boxes without seeing them” (92). Like zombies not even cognizant of their own will or identity, they passively embody the desires of the marketers and other professionals intent on ensnaring them in the consumer net. As Cecile Whiting comments, mid-century discourses about the female shopper represent her as “deceived by representation, los[ing] her grip on the real” (38).

     
    The figure of the entranced female shopper lurks within readings of DeLillo’s supermarket, although critics have seemed mostly uninterested in tracing a history of this figure’s representation, or in DeLillo’s possible engagement in a cultural history of shopping.12 For many critics, Jack’s delusion that he can find “a fullness of being” through purchasing goods in the supermarket (20) simply demonstrates the novel’s construction of postmodern culture as inauthentic and its subjects as zombies in Packard’s supermarket. It is worth noting, however, that it is the male characters who most compel the critics’ (and DeLillo’s) attention; it is the male characters who shop so enthusiastically; and, it is an entirely male faculty in the Department of American Environments who devote their lives to studying cereal boxes and other forms of mass or commodity culture. Might the masculinity of DeLillo’s shoppers and consumer-culture students contribute to the negative response to the novel’s representation of that culture? As histories of gender and consumerism have pointed out, women and men have experienced sometimes radically different material and symbolic relations to shopping and other activities of consumer culture. Because women have been relegated to the private sphere, historians have suggested that shopping has provided the main route toward women’s participation in the sphere.13 For women, consumption thus becomes a means toward the construction of public identity. For men, consumerism has been understood as threatening public identity, individual autonomy, and agency.
     
    What these divergent histories suggest is that a particular mode of anti-consumerist critique—one that emphasizes consumer culture’s threat to autonomy, authenticity, and individualism—announces a crisis of masculinity rather than a broader cultural crisis. The focus in White Noise criticism on male shoppers and on the loss of the “heroic narratives of modernity” (Wilcox 361) is fueled by an unacknowledged but nevertheless pervasive assumption that the crisis of masculinity (and of the patriarchal subject) is the crisis of postmodern culture. As many feminists writing about the relationship between feminism and postmodernism in the 1980s made clear, men and women have historically had different relationships to the myth of the autonomous subject: women are unlikely to mourn the death of a privilege they have never had (theoretical) access to in the first place.14 Although this feminist critique of theories of loss in postmodernity did not directly tie the crisis of postmodernity to consumer culture, the rhetoric of loss and decline that marks the key texts of postmodern theory is virtually the same rhetoric of loss and decline I find in anti-consumerist discourse and in criticism of White Noise. The crisis of postmodernity as diagnosed in White Noise criticism is exacerbated by, if it does not originate in, DeLillo’s representation of men as pursuing what are more commonly understood as “feminine” pleasures and, in the process, as abandoning traditionally masculine pursuits. To cite Wilcox again, “A failure at heroism, Gladney shops at the supermarket” (364).
     
    A closer look at the critical response to the scene in which Jack shops at the Mid-Village Mall supports my claim that shopping causes gender trouble for the novel’s critics. For Chistoph Lindner, shopping functions only as evidence of cultural decline, and Jack’s enthusiastic participation in it merely emphasizes his failure to detect the difference between the real and the simulated. Lindner couches this argument in a gendered logic when he notes that Jack’s “mall crawl” is provoked by the “emasculating” comments of his colleague, Eric Massingale, who shows Jack that “[e]ven when surrounded by the aura of machismo emanating from the hardware store, he still looks harmless and insignificant (read unmanly) to his male colleague” (162). Given the prevalence of a discourse about shopping as a feminine experience, however, Lindner’s suggestion that Jack seeks to “escape his feelings of inadequacy” by “los[ing] himself in the experience of shopping” seems counterintuitive (162). Lindner’s language, in fact, echoes accounts of women’s shopping “habits:” Jack engages in “retail therapy,” “reckless spending and impulse buying” (162), leaving the “masculine and masculinizing space” of the hardware store (161) to enter the mall, and is “alive with the delirium of shopping” (163). But Jack’s feelings of inadequacy may be addressed rather than exacerbated by his becoming-feminine. Lindner fails to consider that Jack might be pursuing a healthy therapy through a normatively feminine activity, a line of analysis that indicates DeLillo’s challenge to conventional ideas about gender and consumerism.
     
    DeLillo’s representation of Jack’s enthusiastic shopping at the Mid-Village Mall suggests that shopping means pursuing communion with the female members of his family and entering into their world. It is Babette and “the two girls” who become his “guides to endless well-being,” “puzzled but excited by [his] desire to buy” (White Noise 83). Jack reports that “My family gloried in the event. I was one of them, shopping at last” (83) and, even if Wilder and Heinrich are included in the unit “my family,” Jack does not mention either one of them. The “retail therapy” in which Jack indulges at the Mid-Village Mall aligns him with women, and suggests his embrace of the feminine pleasures of shopping. The language he uses to communicate his experience certainly resonates with descriptions of female shoppers pursuing a “shop ’til you drop” strategy of retail therapy: he “shopped with reckless abandon,” being led by Babette and the girls and carried along on the wave of their desires (84). Because Lindner poses the feminine shopping that Jack pursues against the masculine realm of the hardware store, his gendered reading of the scene ties DeLillo’s negative assessment of the “depthless postmodern space” to the demise of the authentic, masculine self (Lindner 164).
     
    Thomas Ferraro also connects the scene in the Mid-Village Mall to a series of losses bemoaned in the 1980s, particularly by conservative critics such as Christopher Lasch and Allan Bloom, and linked to the rise of feminism, “Me Generation” materialism, and the demise of the traditional nuclear family. For Ferraro, White Noise represents a dysfunctional family (made so by the “quicksand” of “no-fault-no-shame divorce” [20]) with patriarch Jack able to restore his authority and power only through the illusions of family solidarity found in the shopping mall. Although Ferraro demurs from assessing the politics of this representation and its relationship to the critiques penned by Bloom and Lasch, his analysis leaves the impression that White Noise is a part of that anti-consumerist tradition. Rather than read Jack’s shopping spree as feminizing him, Ferraro reads this scene as pointing to a false because consumer-mediated version of masculinity; the “structure of the family is regrounded in the actual business of consumption,” and Jack’s status as patriarch is guaranteed only within the realm of consumption, where each family member “knows his or her responsibility, his or her privileges,” rather than within some more real, less “illusory” realm not defined by the marketplace (22-23). Ferraro thus aligns White Noise with the (conservative) nostalgia that marks Lasch and Bloom.15
     
    While Lindner, Ferraro, and other critics use this scene to further develop their reading of the novel’s representation of consumer culture as inauthentic, thus reproducing “the great divide” between a modernist hostility to mass culture and postmodern capitulation to it, such readings miss the opportunity to comment more critically on the gendering of consumerism. We might, instead, read the mall scene as DeLillo’s representation of Jack struggling to negotiate his own gender in relation to consumer practices. DeLillo’s challenge to conventional genderings of consumerism is further developed through his representation of Jack and Murray in the supermarket, which contests oppositions between passive consumption and active intellectual production, between shopping and reading, and between feminine and masculine. It would be hard to argue that what goes on in the supermarket in White Noise is only shopping, and harder still to argue that DeLillo presents shopping as passive. What Murray and Jack engage in is more like reading than shopping: they take pleasure in the act of interpretation in addition to the act of buying.16 Reading is everywhere foregrounded in these scenes of shopping, from the analysis of packaging to the “paperback books scattered across the entrance” of the store (20). This is not to say that “reading” is, somehow, better than “shopping,” or vice versa; it is to say that reading and shopping need not be understood as antithetical activities, the one “higher” and the other “lower.” As Meaghan Morris has suggested, consumer venues can and should be understood as “spaces of cultural production” (193). For Morris, this means displacing the assumptions about cultural value enshrined by modernism; she suggests “studying the everyday, the so-called banal, the supposedly un- or non-experimental, asking not, ‘why does it fall short of modernism?’ but ‘how do classical theories of modernism fall short of women’s modernity?’” (202).17 Morris gestures toward a complex set of oppositions here that poses women, stagnation, passivity, and everyday consumption against men, innovation, activity, and intellectual production. This version of modernism has spawned the particular version of postmodernism that dominates criticism of White Noise; the problem with this postmodernism for DeLillo’s critics is not that it “falls short of women’s postmodernity,” but that it threatens to make men themselves appear as modernism’s “other”: passive, consuming, stagnant, and stuck in the materialities of everyday life. Morris’s work suggests that an emphasis on the material relations of consumer culture produces a very different reading of the relationships between individuals, shopping, and cultural value than does a more abstract emphasis.18 Unlike the cultural critic who seeks a position above the practices of consumer culture, DeLillo’s shoppers simultaneously analyze and enjoy. The novel suggests that there is no disinterested position from which to launch a critique. As Linda Hutcheon argues in her elaboration of a feminist version of The Politics of Postmodernism, the fact of complicitous critique need not be cause for (modernist) despair. For Jack, “[t]here is no difference . . . between identification and resistance, or between enjoyment and critique. Like the supermarket’s own multiplication of lines, he seems to be energized by, to survive on, the proliferation of theories about what the supermarket is” (Bowlby 209-10).
     
    DeLillo’s interest in shopping and domesticity is part of his larger interest in the “radiance of dailiness” that he describes in a much-cited 1988 interview. Asked about his “fondness” “for the trappings of suburban life” and the meaning of the “supermarket as a sacred place,” DeLillo clearly differentiates his point of view from those of critics who find that shopping distances us from meaning and, even, transcendence:
     

    In White Noise, in particular, I tried to find a kind of radiance in dailiness. Sometimes this radiance can be almost frightening. Other times it can be almost holy or sacred. Is it really there? Well, yes. You know I don’t believe as Murray Jay Siskind does in White Noise that the supermarket is a form of Tibetan lamasery. But there is something there that we tend to miss. . . . I think that’s something that has been in the background of my work: a sense of something extraordinary hovering just beyond our touch and just beyond our vision.

     

    The language here—”radiance,” “holiness,” the “sacred,” “something extraordinary,” something “really there”—points not to the falsenesses of consumer culture, but to something not reducible to a nightmare image of the consuming self. To see the novel as “an extended gloss on Jean Baudrillard’s notion of consumer society” (Duvall 136) requires that we declare allegiance to a brand of anti-consumerism that appears, at best, at odds with DeLillo’s statements here, and, at worst, willfully uninterested in the possibility that the novel might challenge a simple opposition between the active critic and the passive consumer helplessly seduced by the supermarket. Without actually making an argument for what’s wrong with the supermarket, DeLillo’s critics tend to assume that the pleasures and reassurances sought and found there are necessarily inauthentic, and so destructive of any “real” meaning.19 Authenticity, wedded to masculinity, is endangered in the supermarket and mall, where the real (and the self) is always already commodified.

     
    The “real” in this line of argument is not the “real” of material objects, but the “real” of some more abstract value having to do with independence from mediation, commodification and exploitation, and with “being” not determined by commercial interests. This approach is exemplified by Joseph S. Walker’s attempt to pinpoint the unmediated real in DeLillo’s fiction. Walker isolates moments of “criminality,” or more accurately moments produced as the effect or in the wake of criminality, as the places where DeLillo attempts to represent the real. But even to put it in these terms suggests the problem, because, according to Walker, any representation of a phenomenon—a sight, an experience, a sound, or what have you—is always already mediated. Walker suggests that the much-discussed “postmodern sunsets” that appear with the receding airborne toxic event might just be the “book’s most convincing instance of the real—indeed, [they] may be the clearest instance of the real in all of DeLillo’s work” (440). While it is unclear why it matters that this phenomenon appears in the wake of criminality, Walker emphasizes DeLillo’s narration of the crowd’s participation in the event of the sunsets. Contrasting this viewing experience with the earlier visit to the “most photographed barn in America,” Walker suggests that the instability, changeability, and unpredictability of the sunsets—in short, their mystery—elevates them above all other narrated events in the novel. Because they change from day to day, and because Jack and the others do not know how to react to them, the sunsets cannot “be contained by a single image endlessly repeated, assimilated, and commercialized. The crowds that gather to watch the sunsets are unmarked by the brand names that run through much of the novel; instead of the gaudily packaged products of the supermarket,” the watchers bring, as DeLillo tells us, “fruit and nuts,” a “thermos of iced tea,” and “cool drinks” (Walker 441; White Noise 324).
     
    The idea that “fruit and nuts” are, somehow, outside commercialism or necessarily posed against the “gaudily packaged products in the supermarket” seems unconvincing to me, offering evidence only of this critic’s desire to imagine something “natural” that escapes the logic of consumer culture. The desire to find a “pure” experience uncorrupted by “intervening mediations” is fueled by an implicit assumption that “authenticity” must be sought in some pre-commercial paradise (Walker 434). As Daniel Miller points out,
     

    most critics of mass culture tend to assume that the relation of persons to objects is in some way vicarious, fetishistic or wrong; that primary concern should lie with direct social relations and “real” people. The belief underlying this attitude is often that members of pre-industrial societies, free of the burden of artefacts, lived in more immediate natural relationship with each other.

    (Material Culture 11)

     

    Walker’s desire to find an unmediated real in DeLillo’s work is marked by a nostalgia for a (fantasized) pure past that DeLillo actually mocks in this scene by presenting the sunsets as completely mediated, even personified: “The sky takes on content, feeling, an exalted narrative life” (324). Like the evacuees’ response to the airborne toxic event, described by Jack as having an “epic quality” (122), “part of the grandness of a sweeping event” (127), the response to the sunsets can be understood only through the mediation of other narratives, other representations. To identify the sunsets as both “postmodern” and “rich in romantic imagery” (227) is to abandon the distinction between the false, the simulated, and the mediated, on the one hand, and the genuine, the authentic, and the natural, on the other hand. It is also to tie the postmodern to the romantic desire to find an “authentic” self and a pre-cultural, “‘authentic’ social relation” (Miller, Material Culture 41). 20

     
    As Kim Humphery argues, much anti-consumerist discourse depends on a set of oppositions that are never fully examined. “A life that is ‘really real,’” he writes, “is seen as residing principally in the world of the intellectual, the emotional and the spiritual,” and is posed against “the falsity of most commodity satisfaction, particularly the ersatz and temporary fulfillment of mass-produced things and media experiences, and of mainstream commercial space such as the shopping mall” (134). Critics of White Noise maintain that its engagement in consumer culture is meant to expose precisely the “ersatz and temporary fulfillment of mass-produced things and media experiences,” as evidenced by the nearly unanimous consensus that Jack experiences a “false sense of transcendence” when he hears a sleeping Steffie utter the words “Toyota Celica” (Duvall 135). But Jack concludes that Steffie’s words constitute a “moment of splendid transcendence” only after submitting those words to a series of questions—that is, after he critically considers the question of consumerism and transcendence from a variety of angles:
     

    A long moment passed before I realized this was the name of an automobile. The truth only amazed me more. The utterance was beautiful and mysterious, gold-shot with looming wonder. It was like the name of an ancient power in the sky, tablet-carved in cuneiform. It made me feel that something hovered. But how could this be? A simple brand name, an ordinary car. How could these near-nonsense words, murmured in a child’s restless sleep, make me sense a meaning, a presence? She was only repeating some TV voice. Toyota Corolla, Toyota Celica, Toyota Cressida. Supranational names, computer-generated, more or less universally pronounceable. Part of every child’s brain noise, the substatic regions too deep to probe.

    (155)

     

    Critics who read this scene find that Jack mistakes a “false transcendence” for genuine transcendence by failing to see that Steffie’s words represent “a key moment in the production of consumers” (Duvall 135). But Jack has already considered this position, and nevertheless concludes that the transcendence is real and is “splendid”—what DeLillo describes, elsewhere, as “something nearly mystical about certain words and phrases that float through our lives” (Begley 97). That Steffie is simply “repeating some TV voice” does not disqualify her utterance as insignificant; instead, Jack reaches here for a way to interpret a transcendence that contradicts the philosophical certainty that it shouldn’t count as transcendence.21 Ferraro, similarly, makes a distinction between real and fake community when he argues that DeLillo “examines not so much the individuating force of consumer culture as its communalizing power. What he sees is the way consumerism produces what we can call an aura of connectedness among individuals: an illusion of kinship, transiently functional but without either sustaining or restraining power” (20).22

     
    This insistence on the difference between “real” transcendence and kinship and “false” or “illusory” transcendence and kinship evidences a fantasy of unmediated reality that DeLillo does not share. Rather than lament a state of crisis in which we can no longer distinguish between “real” and “false” emotions, commitments, and experiences, DeLillo represents the shifting epistemological ground of postmodern culture and the blurring of the boundaries between the real and the simulated. We can see this in his representation of the Gladney children responding to each newly announced symptom of Nyodene D exposure: “What did it all mean? Did Steffie truly imagine she’d seen the wreck before or did she only imagine she’d imagined it? Is it possible to have a false perception of an illusion? Is there a true déjà vu and a false déjà vu?” (125-26). Even though he plays this scene for laughs, DeLillo nevertheless suggests here that, even if we could confidently tell the difference between the “real” and the “false,” it would not matter because Steffie feels herself experiencing déjà vu, even if it is an illusion of an illusion. In insisting that consumer-mediated experiences are false or inauthentic because they are consumer-mediated experiences, we can only conclude that those experiencing them are suffering from a form of false consciousness.
     
    The absolute self-evidence of the claim that consumer culture substitutes the false for the real and, thus, distances us from both an authentic selfhood and an authentic engagement in the social betrays, to conclude, an investment in what Miller calls the “discourse of shopping,” which is to say, the dominant narrative that intellectuals tell about consumer culture: according to this narrative, consumer culture is necessarily trivial and the “giant malls” are “symbols of sheer emptiness, crammed full of pure ephemera that have the power to dissipate the seriousness of labour into an objectifying of nothing” (Theory 96). This narrative serves the purpose of perpetuating the “exclusively masculine jeremiad of postwar American culture” (Gould iv), here couched in the vocabulary of critique. Miller argues that “the academic theory of postmodernism provides admirable service to our need for a vision of destructive consumption as pointless waste” (96), suggesting that this theory is less interested in describing a contemporary reality than it is in constructing that reality as a fall from an earlier, better, pre-consumerist reality. This “need for a vision of destructive consumption as pointless waste” both stems from and further entrenches a set of hierarchical distinctions that “we” need only if we are intent on safeguarding high culture from low, real value from sham value, consumption from production, masculinity from femininity.
     
    When asked by an interviewer to comment on the “relationship between consumerism, the indifference of the masses and the loss of personal identity,” DeLillo zeroes in, not on the figure of the zombie shopper compulsively consuming or on the alienated individual subject to commodification, but on the homeless represented in Mao II, who “live in refrigerator boxes and television boxes. If you could write slogans for nations similar to those invented by advertisers for their products the slogan for the US would be ‘Consume or die’” (Naidotti 115). What DeLillo is getting at here is more than an abstract dissatisfaction with the postmodern condition of simulation, consumerism, and inauthenticity; he is foregrounding the ways in which such an abstract stance—as indicated in the interviewer’s question—fails to get at the lived realities of consumer. Clearly, DeLillo sees the problems engendered by rampant consumerism, but he does not see these problems as producing the existential crisis most often invoked by critics of White Noise. The implicit anti-consumerism characterizing this criticism furthermore continues to insist on an increasingly unstable distinction between the social and the commercial, the authentic and the inauthentic, and between intellectual production and passive consumption. Offering a more negative assessment of White Noise’s critical intervention than do most of the novel’s critics, Andrew Hoberek suggests that the focus in White Noise on processes of commodification obscures the larger economic forces affecting the middle class and, thus, repeats Jameson’s “symptomatically postmodernist turn away from production and toward consumption” (Twilight 118). For Hoberek, DeLillo’s failure to “allude to the possibility of some social horizon beyond [his] protagonists’ alienation” means that White Noise “eschews even the possibility of a social solution to [Jack’s] alienated, commodified existence” (Twilight 125, emphasis added).23 While it is certainly true that DeLillo does not, in this novel, offer the kind of analysis that Hoberek traces in his argument about the “proletarianization of the middle class,” I wonder why it is necessary to uphold a clear distinction between the social and the (merely) personal, between a focus on labor and modes of production and a focus on consumption; the practices of consumption that DeLillo (and others) represent are political, but they are not always political in a clear or one-dimensional way.24 Furthermore, I am not sure it’s completely useful, or even accurate, to speak of Jack or any DeLillo protagonist as “alienated,” because notions of alienation rely on assumptions about what would constitute the “unalienated”—a concept that is as problematic in DeLillo’s work as is the concept of an “unmediated” representation. DeLillo has, in all of his work, displayed an abiding interest in thinking through the mutual entanglement of subject and system, the complex ways in which individual agency is both constrained by and made productive through the networks of power and social organization that can only work through the individual’s participation in them. The narrative of decline that marks White Noise criticism fails, in my view, to acknowledge fully this aspect of DeLillo’s work. Instead, it gets hijacked by a modernist narrative of decline that also relies on the assumption that there is a social, political, or even literary realm that is, somehow, more real or authentic than the realm of consumption. In postwar social critique, white middle-class alienation is figured as a fall, not only in class terms, but in gender terms as well. The tendency to code the crisis of late capitalist, postmodern consumer culture as a crisis of masculinity—in readings of DeLillo’s novels and elsewhere—severely limits our understanding of both that culture and the possible modes for critiquing it. DeLillo’s representations of shoppers and shopping have been used to bolster claims for White Noise as an exemplary text of a postmodernism understood as a series of losses. Such a framework, I have argued, constructs the crisis of postmodern consumer culture as a crisis of masculinity. But, as recent work in material culture studies and in histories of shopping suggests, consumerism is not only an economic, political, or even symbolic system; it is also a series of material practices engaged in by human subjects whose needs and desires may not be fully accounted for within the theoretical accounts of postmodern consumer culture I have critiqued here. Attention to DeLillo’s representation of the material practices of consumer culture—the pleasures and pressures he so painstakingly represents in White Noise—might yield a different narrative, and one that might place Steffie or Denise or even Babette at its center; such a narrative, focusing perhaps on the intriguing life of things in the Gladney home and other of the novel’s environments might offer an alternative to readings of the novel as a “grim satiric allegory of the crisis of the sign in the order of simulacrum, the dissolution of phallic power, and the exhaustion of heroic narratives of late modernity” (Wilcox 361) that has dominated the critical conversation.
     

    Sally Robinson is Associate Professor of English and an affiliate of the Women’s and Gender Studies Program at Texas A&M University. She is the author of Engendering the Subject (1991), Marked Men: White Masculinity in Crisis (2000), and articles in Genders, Modern Fiction Studies, Contemporary Literature, and other journals. She is currently working on a book entitled “Fantasies of Authenticity: Gender and Anti-Consumerism in Contemporary American Culture.”
     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. Mitchum Huehls also notes the unusual consensus within White Noise criticism, pointing out that “since its publication, scholars and critics have persisted in reading White Noise as a text that portrays the postmodern subject’s attempt to cope with contemporary American culture” (73-74). Huehls positions himself against those readers who “eulogize DeLillo’s uncanny ability to see to the heart of our ideologically mystified world,” and argues that
     

    the only thing White Noise reveals is its own formal inability to identify a form for producing meaning out of our world that does justice to the “subjectivity, resistance, and agency” that it and its critics so clearly want to discover. The text’s form and style irreparably compromise the promise of its message, and the consistent treatment of White Noise as a text that paradigmatically diagnoses our ailing postmodern culture has established the work as a formal symptom of the very maladies it seeks to diagnose.

    (74)

     

    2. Gary Cross discusses jeremiads against consumer culture in his All-Consuming Century, suggesting that the United States is home to the most vociferous defenders and the most vociferous opponents of consumerism. He also suggests that the voices of anti-consumerism, from the left as well as from the right, have generally misunderstood the appeal of consumerism for Americans.

     

    3. In focusing on the reliance of DeLillo’s critics on a set of problematic assumptions—rather than on, say, a Marxist critique of capitalism—I challenge literary critics to learn some lessons from material culture studies and to ground their analysis of consumerism, authenticity, and postmodernism in less abstract terms. The abstraction that allows for us all to “agree” that consumer culture is necessarily inauthentic is tied by a long history to the abstraction that allows us to “agree” that consumer culture is “feminizing.” These are not the only arguments that cultural critics have made about the ills of consumer culture, of course; but they are prevalent enough, and have changed little enough, to warrant critical attention. Although Marxist and neo-Marxist frameworks have dominated critiques of consumer capitalism, a certain strain of cultural criticism includes challenges to Marxist and neo-Marxist modes of analysis. See, for example, McRobbie for a feminist materialist challenge to Marxist modes of cultural studies. Material culture studies in anthropology and sociology have also suggestively complicated Marxist and neo-Marxist analyses by focusing on the “social life of things,” to quote Arjun Appardurai. See Miller, Material Culture and Mass Consumption; Miller, ed., Materiality; and Kuchler and Miller, Clothing as Material Culture.

     

    4. White Noise does, of course, articulate a critique of American culture in the 1980s, but I contend that the novel does not in fact do so by reproducing the consumerism as feminization argument that marks so much American anti-consumerist discourse. DeLillo’s novels published after White Noise increasingly draw attention to what he calls the “underside of consumer culture,” including the proliferation of waste (most notably chronicled in Underworld), the plight of the American homeless and the globally dispossessed (in Mao II), and the depradations of late twentieth-century finance capitalism (in Cosmopolis). In White Noise, this underside is most fully represented by the airborne toxic event that hovers over the town and the novel, evidence of an ever-accelerating rush to imagine new forms of technology without regard for the byproducts or consequences of those technologies. White Noise does encourage us to contextualize its representations of shoppers and shopping as part of a larger whole that includes environmental disasters and the commodification of Hitler, but it does not offer anything like a nostalgic yearning for a pre-consumerist moment.

     

    5. Alice Jardine’s Gynesis is exemplary of this skepticism. Angela McRobbie offers a valuable retrospective account of debates about feminism, postmodernism, Marxism, and cultural studies in her Postmodernism and Popular Culture. In addition to feminist accounts of the potential positivities of postmodern culture, a feminist discourse aiming to read shopping and consumerism as empowering has also developed. Scholars have also shown the ways that American women have been instrumental in consumer rights movements—a form of anti-consumerism, to be sure, but with very different aims than those fueling the jeremiads I am referring to. See, particularly, Cohen, Storrs, and Jacobs.

     

    6. Andreas Huyssen optimistically predicted (in 1986) that postmodernism would put to rest, once and for all, the association of women with mass culture. Unfortunately, this optimism was premature.

     

    7. While Conroy’s invocation of the “quintessentially passive figure, the consumer” does not explicity gender this figure, gender codes nevertheless condition our reading of “passivity” as feminine and of the consumer as female. The body of work analyzing the symbolic as well as material linkage of women to consumerism is vast; for good overviews, see Donahue and Roberts. For analyses of the representation of women as arch consumers, see, particularly, Bowlby and Whiting.

     

    8. The binary logic posing the authentic against the commercial is particularly entrenched in music criticism, especially rock music criticism, and is often coded in gender terms. See Medevoi for an analysis of the “masculinist politics” of rock authenticity. As a number of recent cultural analysts have suggested, “authenticity” itself has become something of a “brand,” and has thus been fully appropriated by the very commercial interests that supposedly threaten it. See Banet-Weiser for an analysis of authenticity in brand culture.

     

    9. As Banet-Weiser points out, the concept of “authenticity” is as central to business and marketing discourses as it is to discourses intent on critiquing consumer culture. See, for example, Gilmore and Pine’s Authenticity: What Consumers Really Want, which explicitly ties the future of marketing practices to the “rise of postmodern thought” (10).

     

    10. “Agency panic” is Timothy Melley’s term for the anxieties readable in a wide range of literary and social discourses in the postwar period.

     

    11. See my “Feminized Men and Inauthentic Women: Fight Club and the Limits of Anti-Consumerist Critique.”

     

    12. An exception to this is David J. Alworth’s “Supermarket Sociology,” which argues that White Noise be read as a fictional version of Bruno Latour’s Reassembling the Social. Alworth is interested in bridging the gap between sociological and fictional/artistic accounts of the supermarket, rather than in making a particular argument about DeLillo. However, his comments on White Noise as a “microethnographic treatment” of consumer culture are intriguing, particularly his idea that both DeLillo and Latour are “responding to a certain relay between human and nonhuman agency that manifests itself in the postmodern supermarket” (308).

     

    13. For discussions of the ways that women have constructed forms of consumer subjectivity, see Merish, Cohen, Radner, and de Grazia and Furlough.

     

    14. In her critique of Fredric Jameson, Angela McRobbie argues that the version of postmodernism focusing on depthlessness and fragmentation fails to ask questions about the politics of representation: “Who gets to be able to express their fragmentation”? Acknowledging that fragmentation has always marked the subjectivity of “subaltern” groups allows us to see that “fragmentation can be linked to a politics of empowerment.” However, “for Jameson (and for white middle-class masculinity?) it means disempowerment, silence, or schizophrenic ‘cries and whispers’” (McRobbie 29).

     

    15. See my Marked Men for an analysis of Bloom’s The Closing of the American Mind as participating in an elaboration of the crisis of masculinity.

     

    16. Frank Lentricchia suggests that Murray and Jack are “ironic cultural critics” in the supermarket (100), and Thomas Ferraro notes that “the dazzling inventiveness of the talk” in the supermarket supports Murray’s contention of the space as full of energy and “psychic data” (34). Both critics, however, suggest that this talk and criticism are somehow compromised by both the topic and the location.

     

    17. See, also, Nava, who challenges the elision of women’s consumer activities from accounts of modernism; and, Rappaport, who argues that women’s consumer activities in early 20th century London have been ignored because of the dominance of a 19th century “binary opposition between an active male producer and a passive female consumer” (13).

     

    18. Recent work in the anthropology of material culture also contests the opposition between active production and passive consumption, in part by focusing on the material practice of shopping and the ways in which “the commodities we acquire and experience, however mass-produced and surrounded they are by marketing hype, do deliver qualities that are of functional, symbolic and embodied importance” (Humphery 135). Sharon Zukin’s Point of Purchase: How Shopping Changed American Culture, for example, can help us understand DeLillo’s shoppers as something other than merely deluded, passive, or lacking will. Zukin talks with shoppers, analyzes their practices of consumption, and argues that shopping is best understood as one methodology for interpreting the world and our place in it, for exercising aesthetic judgments and finding aesthetic pleasures, and for actively practicing strategies of economic independence and judgment in a world that often makes us feel we have no power to do so. See also Jennifer Scanlon’s analysis of reader response to Sophie Kinsella’s “Shopaholic” series. According to Scanlon,
     

    Arguably, the books and their readers reveal that reading about shopping, as well as engaging in it, provides contemporary young women with a space within consumer culture in which to explore and respond to contemporary cultural mandates about the self. In this reading, representations of shopping provide something of an oppositional practice, oppositional to some of the mandates of contemporary heterosexual culture, namely that the body defines the female and that having a man in one’s life defines a woman.

    (para. 3)

     

    19. Somewhat oddly, several critics suggest that the problem with the emotional sustenance provided by the supermarket and the mall is that such sustenance is short-lived. It is not clear what kind of sustenance would be more permanent, or why the short duration of well-being or transcendence necessarily disqualifies it from being “real.” See Ferraro (24) and Lindner (164).

     

    20. Miller’s Material Culture and Mass Consumption argues for a reevaluation of the concept of “objectification” that would restore it to its Hegelian positive meanings and rescue it from Marx’s more negative understanding of objectification as rupture and alienation. Miller’s aim is to challenge the bedrock opposition between production and consumption in order to understand the ways in which practices of consumption (and human use of material objects) actually facilitate, rather than impede, social relations. Noting that academic work has neglected the “physicality of the material world” because of scholars’ preference for the abstract, he further notes that
     

    equally important is a series of academic trends which have led to an overwhelming concentration on the arena of production as the key generative arena for the emergence of social relations in contemporary societies. . . . A further major cause of neglect has been the tendency on all sides of the political spectrum to subscribe to certain blanket assumptions concerning the negative consequences of the growth of material culture. This culture has been associated with an increasingly “materialistic” or “fetishistic” attitude, which is held to have arisen through a focusing on relations to goods per se at the expense of genuine social interaction. These assumptions are responsible for the emergence of a variety of generally nihilistic and global critiques of “modern” life, which have tended to distract from the intensive analysis at the micro-level of the actual relationship between people and goods in industrial societies, and a remarkable paucity of positive suggestions of a feasible nature as to how industrial society might appropriate its own culture.

    (4-5)

     

    21. Paul Maltby argues that this scene foregrounds DeLillo’s investment in a Romantic metaphysics of language, which he reads against the general tendency to ascribe to White Noise a more postmodern sensibility. “The tenor of this passage,” writes Maltby, “is not parodic; the reader is prompted by the analytical cast and searching tone of Gladney’s narration to listen in earnest. Gladney’s words are not to be dismissed as delusional” (74-75). David Cowart also considers the question of whether Jack experiences a “real” transcendence here, ultimately deciding the question in the negative. Amy Hungerford, analyzing Catholicism in several DeLillo novels (but not White Noise), points to another way of understanding the relationship between transcendence and the everyday, in positing “the insistence on something like the immanence of transcendent meaning in the material of daily life, and especially in the language we use—even if the pattern of that order or the location of that transcendent agency is distant from, or other to, the human” (346-47). As Hungerford notes, interest in DeLillo and religion began to peak following the publication of Underworld. The renewed interest in DeLillo’s attraction to mystical experiences grounded in the material and the everyday has usefully produced a swerve away from the kinds of readings I am critiquing here, but it has not produced a focus on gender or a critical stance on “authenticity.”

     

    22. What compromises the Gladneys’ “kinship” for Ferraro is the extra-textual suggestion that this family harmony is always temporary, given the “fact” that both Jack and Babette have a habit of dissolving and reforming families. While granting that “the kind of intercourse conducted in the market generates an effect of kinship that pushes beyond mere semblance to genuine warmth and mutual need” (35), Ferraro argues that, thanks to “no-fault-no-shame divorce,” the Gladney family’s “relatively efficacious, even compelling domesticity” is based on “quicksand” (20). The logic here is rather odd: since the family cements its kinships through shopping, and this is a family that is not stable, then shopping necessarily endangers the family. Or, alternatively: since the family seeks kinship in shopping, then it is a family that’s bound to splinter. Neither of these positions seems warranted by the novel.

     

    23. Interestingly, Hoberek has backed away from this evaluation of White Noise, in an excellent recent article analyzing White Noise as offering something like a marriage of Vietnam War fiction and the 1970s-80s minimalist focus on the domestic and the personal, rather than a textbook exemplification of “postmodernism.” Reading the novel against the backdrop of “modernization theory”—and as a “domestic rewriting” of The Names—Hoberek argues against an “abstract” account of the novel (exemplified by John Frow), and for a reading of it as “privileging . . . discrete individual objects as a kind of counterweight to abstract theory, mobilized in response to what we might call the competing aesthetics of U.S. foreign policy” (“Foreign Objects” 108). In other words, White Noise critiques the abstractions of foreign policy of the era through analogy with the novel’s representation of the “commonplace as a vexed but nonetheless potentially rich site of meaning” (114). I don’t understand the syntax “through analogy with the… representation of…”

     

    24. In an interesting reading of White Noise as a critique of the “new class” of white-collar experts and knowledge-workers, particularly within academia, Stephen Schryer argues that the novel counters the “omnipresence of new-class culture” with “whatever is left of traditional know-how in contemporary society.” Schryer suggests that that “know-how” is “embodied in the artisanal working class” exemplified by Vernon Dickey; “unlike the novel’s scientists and humanists, he is not alienated from the world of objects around him; he has a hands-on knowledge of how to build and fix things” (186). Acknowledging that DeLillo “ironizes Vernon just as he ironizes all of the redemptive figures in his fiction,” Schryer nevertheless poses Vernon as the authentic embodiment of an ethos centered on production. That this ethos is also clearly coded as masculine goes unremarked by Schryer. See Karen Weekes for a discussion of Vernon as representing a “way of life that has passed as well as a gender stereotype to which Jack may not consciously subscribe but to which he is still vulnerable” (291).

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Alworth, David J. “Supermarket Sociology.” New Literary History 41 (2010): 301-327. Print.
    • Banet-Weiser, Sarah. AuthenticTM: The Politics of Ambivalence in a Brand Culture. New York: NYU Press, 2012. Print.
    • Barber, Benjamin. Consumed: How Markets Corrupt Children, Infantilize Adults, and Swallow Citizens Whole. New York: W.W. Norton, 2007. Print.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. The Consumer Society: Myths and Structures. Trans. Chris Turner. London: Sage Publications, 1998. Print.
    • Begley, Adam. “The Art of Fiction CXXXV: Don DeLillo.” DePietro 86-108.
    • Bowlby, Rachel. Carried Away: The Invention of Modern Shopping. New York: Columbia UP, 2001. Print.
    • Cohen, Lizbeth. A Consumer’s Republic: The Politics of Mass Consumption in Postwar America. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2003. Print.
    • Conroy, Mark. “From Tombstone to Tabloid: Authority Figured in White Noise.” Critique 35.2 (1994): 97-110. Print.
    • Cowart, David. Don DeLillo and the Physics of Language. Athens: U of Georgia P, 2002. Print.
    • Cross, Gary. An All-Consuming Century: Why Commercialism Won in Modern America. New York: Columbia UP, 2002. Print.
    • DeCurtis, Anthony. “‘An Outsider in This Society’: An Interview with Don DeLillo.” DePietro 52-74.
    • De Grazia, Victoria and Ellen Furlough, eds. The Sex of Things: Gender and Consumption in Historical Perspective. Berkeley: U of California P, 1996. 113-50. Print.
    • DeLillo, Don. Cosmopolis. New York: Scribner, 2004. Print.
    • ———. Mao II. New York: Penguin. 1992. Print.
    • ———. Underworld. New York: Scribner, 1997. Print.
    • ———. White Noise. New York: Penguin, 1986. Print.
    • DePietro, Thomas, ed. Conversations with Don DeLillo. Jackson: U of Mississippi P, 2005. Print.
    • doCarmo, Stephen N. History and Refusal: Consumer Culture and Postmodern Theory in the Contemporary American Novel. Bethlehem: Lehigh UP, 2009. Print.
    • Donohue, Kathleen G. “What Gender is the Consumer?: The Role of Gender in Defining the Political.” Journal of American Studies 33.1 (1999): 19-44. Print.
    • Duvall, John N. “The (Super)Marketplace of Images: Television as Unmediated Mediation in White Noise.” Arizona Quarterly 50.3 (1994): 127-53. Print.
    • Ferraro, Thomas. “Whole Families Shopping at Night!” In Frank Lentricchia, ed. New Essays on White Noise. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991. 15-38. Print.
    • Frow, John. “The Last Things Before the Last: Notes on White Noise.” In Frank Lentricchia, ed. Introducing Don DeLillo. Durham: Duke UP, 1991. 175-91. Print.
    • Gould, Philip. “Revisiting the ‘Feminization’ of American Culture.” differences 11. 3 (1999-2000): i-xii. Print.
    • Heath, Joseph and Andrew Potter. Nation of Rebels: Why Counterculture Became Consumer Culture. New York: Harper Business, 2004.
    • Helyer, Ruth. “DeLillo and Masculinity.” In John Duvall, ed. The Cambridge Companion to Don DeLillo. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2008. 125-36. Print.
    • Hoberek, Andrew. “Foreign Objects, or, DeLillo Minimalist.” Studies in American Fiction 37.1 (2010): 101-25. Print.
    • ———. The Twilight of the Middle Class: Post-World War II American Fiction and White-Collar Work. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2005. Print.
    • Huehls, Mitchum. “Knowing What We Are Doing: Time, Form, and the Reading of Postmodernity.” Cultural Critique 61 (2005): 55-86. Print.
    • Humphery, Kim. Excess: Anti-Consumerism in the West. Malden: Polity Press, 2010. Print.
    • Hungerford, Amy. “Don DeLillo’s Latin Mass.” Contemporary Literature 47. 3 (2006): 343-80. Print.
    • Hutcheon, Linda. “Irony, Nostalgia, and the Postmodern.” In Raymond Vervliet and Annemarie Estor, Ed. Methods for the Study of Literature as Cultural Memory. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2000. 189-207. Print.
    • ———. The Politics of Postmodernism. New York: Routledge, 1989. Print.
    • Huyssen, Andreas. After the Great Divide: Modernism, Mass Culture, Postmodernism. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1986. Print.
    • Gilmore, James H. and B. Joseph Pine II. Authenticity: What Consumers Really Want. Boston: Harvard Business School Press, 2007.
    • Jacobs, Meg. Pocketbook Politics: Economic Citizenship in Twentieth-Century America. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2005. Print.
    • Jardine, Alice. Gynesis: Configurations of Woman and Modernity. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1987. Print.
    • Lentricchia, Frank, ed. New Essays on White Noise. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991. Print.
    • ———. “Tales of the Electronic Tribe.” In Frank Lentricchia, ed. New Essays on White Noise. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991. 87-113. Print.
    • Lindner, Christoph. Fictions of Commodity Culture: From the Victorian to the Postmodern. London: Ashgate, 2003. Print.
    • Longmuir, Anne. “Genre and Gender in Don DeLillo’s Players and Running Dog.” Journal of Narrative Theory 37. 1 (2007): 128-45. Print.
    • Maltby, Paul. The Visionary Moment: A Postmodern Critique. Albany: SUNY Press, 2002. Print.
    • McRobbie, Angela. Postmodernism and Popular Culture. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Medevoi, Leerom. “Mapping the Rebel Image: Postmodernism and the Masculinist Politic of Rock in the U.S.A.” Cultural Critique 20 (1991-92): 153-88. Print.
    • Melley, Timothy. Empire of Conspiracy: The Culture of Paranoia in Postwar America. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 2000. Print.
    • Merish, Lori. Sentimental Materialism: Gender, Commodity Culture, and Nineteenth-Century American Literature. Durham: Duke UP, 2000. Print.
    • Miller, Daniel. Material Culture and Mass Consumption. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1987. Print.
    • ———. A Theory of Shopping. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1998. Print.
    • Morris, Meaghan. “Things To Do With Shopping Centres.” In Susan Sheridan, ed. Grafts: Feminist Cultural Criticism. New York: Verso, 1988. 193-225. Print.
    • Naidotti, Maria. “An Interview with Don DeLillo.” DePietro 109-18.
    • Nava, Mica. “Modernity’s Disavowal: Women, the City and the Department Store.” The Shopping Experience. London: Sage Publications, 1997: 56-91. Print.
    • Nel, Philip. “Amazons in the Underworld: Gender, the Body, and Power in the Novels of Don DeLillo.” Critique 42. 4 (2001): 416-36. Print.
    • Osteen, Mark. American Magic and Dread: Don DeLillo’s Dialogue with Culture. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 2000. Print.
    • Outka, Elizabeth. Consuming Traditions: Modernity, Modernism, and the Commodified Authentic. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Packard, Vance. The Hidden Persuaders. New York: Pocket Books, 1957. Print.
    • Radner, Hilary. Shopping Around: Feminine Culture and the Pursuit of Pleasure. New York: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    • Rappaport, Erika Diane. Shopping for Pleasure: Women in the Making of London’s West End. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2000. Print.
    • Riesman, David. The Lonely Crowd. New York: Anchor Books, 1953. Print.
    • Roberts, Mary Louise. “Gender, Consumption, and Commodity Culture.” The American Historical Review 103, No. 3 (June 1998): 817-44. Print.
    • Robinson, Sally. “Feminized Men and Inauthentic Women: Fight Club and the Limits of Anti-Consumerist Critique.” Genders 53 (2011). Web.
    • ———. Marked Men: White Masculinity in Crisis. New York: Columbia UP, 1999.
    • Scanlon, Jennifer. “Making Shopping Safe for the Rest of Us: Sophie Kinsella’s Shopaholic Series and Its Readers.” Americana 4, Vol. 2 (2005). Web.
    • Schryer, Stephen. Fantasies of the New Class: Ideologies of Professionalism in Post-World War II American Fiction. New York: Columbia UP, 2011. Print.
    • Solomon-Godeau, Abigail. “The Other Side of Venus: The Visual Economy of Feminine Display.” The Sex of Things: Gender and Consumption in Historical Perspective. Eds. Victoria de Grazia and Ellen Furlough. Berkeley: U of California P, 1996. 113-50. Print.
    • Storrs, Landon R. Y. Civilizing Capitalism: The National Consumers’ League, Women’s Activism, and Labor Standards in the New Deal Era. Chapel Hill: U of North Carolina P, 2000. Print.
    • Weekes, Karen. “Consuming and Dying: Meaning and the Marketplace in Don DeLillo’s White Noise.” Literature Interpretation Theory 18 (2007): 285-302. Print.
    • Whiting, Cecile. A Taste for Pop: Pop Art, Gender and Consumer Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1997. Print.
    • Wilcox, Leonard. “Baudrillard, DeLillo’s White Noise, and the End of Heroic Narrative.” Contemporary Literature 32.3 (1991): 346-65. Print.
    • Whyte, William. The Organization Man. Garden City: Doubleday Anchor Books, 1957. Print.
    • Zukin, Sharon. Point of Purchase: How Shopping Changed American Culture. New York and London: Routledge, 2004. Print.
  • The Perils of the “Digital Humanities”: New Positivisms and the Fate of Literary Theory

    Tom Eyers (bio)

    Duquesne University
    eyerst@duq.edu

    Abstract

    This essay situates the rise of the so-called digital humanities within earlier theoretical trends and methodologies. Taking as its focus the impact of digital techniques on literary studies, the essay argues that advocates for the new digital methods often lapse into an uncritical positivism at the moment that they espouse an apparently critical historicism. In assessing the shortcomings of the confluence of digital and historical approaches, the author outlines an alternative critical epistemology of the humanities through an engagement with the writings of Louis Althusser, gesturing toward a renewed, “speculative” formalism that may account for the mutabilities of form and history alike.

    Digital Humanities Today

    Humanities scholarship in the United States and the UK is perhaps more fragmented now than at any time in recent memory, at least since the popularization of higher education in the mid-twentieth century. Arguably, no dominant school of thought or trend has succeeded in converting significant numbers of scholars since the heyday of deconstruction in the early 1980s, a period that also saw the more modest ascendency of numerous theoretical subcultures, from post-colonial studies to psychoanalytic criticism. Many of those tendencies had their roots in earlier interpretive traditions; deconstruction, at least as it was absorbed into literary studies, bore a debt to the attentive textualism of the New Criticism. Psychoanalytic criticism, while largely framed within the terms of Lacanian metapsychology by the mid-1980s, had a previous and fecund life in the rather orthodox Freudianism of Lionel Trilling and in the slightly looser psychologism of Norman O. Brown. All of this is to say that so-called high theory was, as often as not, a matter of the heightening and radicalization of previous trends, newly wrapped in the clothing of oppositional politics and in an attention to the marginal, to what had fallen out of hegemonic constructions of the canon. The fading of high theory, then, is to be understood less as the decline of a radically new, insurgent movement in the humanities. Rather, it marks the wider eclipse of older, variegated forms of analysis and critique that found their apogee, but certainly not their inception, in the moment of heightened theoretical self-understanding and reflexivity that characterized interdisciplinary humanities scholarship from the early 1970s to the early 1990s. This essay will address an emerging paradigm, one that marks a sharp break with that previous critical constellation.

    In contrast to “Theory” and its intellectual prehistories, the contemporary academy is bearing witness to a truly radical movement, defined by new techniques in digital computation and analysis. To give only a hint of the prodigious growth of neo-positivist methodologies in the humanities: at the Modern Language Association’s national convention in 2010, there were but twenty-seven sessions on the “digital humanities”; after only three years, that number had jumped to sixty-six (Sample). The concentration of grant funding in digital projects in the humanities is now well established.1 There is, to be sure, a danger of confusing cause with effect here, and the so-called digital humanities should be understood less as an invader arising ex nihilo in the academy2 and more as a symptom of broader social and political trends, albeit a symptom in the process of gaining its own autonomy, fortifying in turn the managerial and bureaucratic imperatives that framed its emergence. I use the term “digital humanities” in an especially capacious sense, although I limit my focus here to literary studies, where the incursion of digital methods has been perhaps most keenly felt.

    In grant applications and workshop proposals, the “digital humanities” have come to mean various amorphous combinations of archival preservation, cataloguing, “text-mining” (a variant of “data-mining”) and the use of temporally and spatially broad-range content analysis.3 My aim here is neither to deny the huge variation in motives and applications fuelling the current vogue for computation, nor to catalogue in minute detail the wide panoply of different techniques available to digital humanists. There is an inevitable flattening of approaches in the analysis that follows, and I recognize that individual practitioners of the trends I critique often have laudable motives, and frequently combine their quantitative researches with qualitative finesse. Nonetheless, my aim is to identify and disassemble an ambient mood in the humanities, one that hangs over what is an admittedly catholic set of analytical procedures.

    What I place myself in qualified opposition to here is thrusting, confident, often garlanded with money, and finds an especially welcoming home in those largely private universities that snap at the heels of the very top tier of institutions of higher learning, a tier still dominated in the US by the Ivy League.4 Yale and Cornell were at the forefront of some of the more radical trends in theory prior to the emergence of the new orthodoxy I discuss, although they have since largely laid down the banner. In the United Kingdom, University College London has found an especially entrepreneurial advocate for hyper-positivist methods in Semir Zeki, who has used fMRI scans to explain the neuronal basis of aesthetic appreciation. His faith – for it is a faith – in the commensurability of aesthetics and neurology is best expressed, without further comment, in his claim that “the overall function of art is an extension of the function of the brain” (71). It is far more difficult to generalize about Cambridge and Oxford, whose feudal structures generally militate against popular movements and fads; nonetheless, the presence of a Digital Humanities Network at Cambridge no doubt heralds things to come. This growing equation of the quantitative with the professional makes Jonathan Gottschall’s claim that the “young scholars … who should be questioning the yellowing scripts of their seniors dare not do so” all the more questionable (171); there is no doubt a quanta of jouissance to be extracted from falsely positioning oneself in a rebellious minority.5

    Although what follows is principally negative (but not, I hope, emptily polemical), I also suggest what an alternative, progressive trajectory in literary analysis might look like.6 In this way, I make clear that the technology as such – the scanners, digital records, fMRI machines, and the lavishly funded Web sites — is not at fault; far from it. The slimmest adherence to an historical materialist perspective, of which I am more than guilty, must convince that technological advancement almost always has a progressive and enlightening potential, even if such advancement is, in actuality, put to a less consequential use. There are undoubtedly highly commendable ways in which data mining or patterning may be incorporated into humanities scholarship, and the truly profound benefits of the digitization of decaying archives hardly need restating.

    My argument proceeds through two case studies of digital approaches to literature, the first by Franco Moretti of the Stanford “Literary Lab” and the second by Stephen Ramsay of the University of Virginia. A middle section draws out the lessons of the undeservedly unfashionable Louis Althusser for any philosophically responsible approach to the epistemology of the humanities, to textual history, or to critical epistemology more generally. Moretti, in particular, is shown to have committed to an often uncritical positivism at the very moment that he affirms an apparently critical historicism, albeit one that has come to place, in the manner that Althusser detected in the historicisms of his time, an inflated methodology where theory in its fullest and most useful sense once lay.7 The firm link between a quasi-teleological historicism and the rise of the neo-positivists is, therefore, a central preoccupation of this essay. Ramsay has attempted to construct a genuine critical theory of quantitative methods in the literary humanities, one that resists the attempt to squeeze the digital turn into a narrowly empiricist frame. But even as I think we can learn much from his account of “algorithmic criticism,” I show that his constructions of criticism and science are both too abstract and underdetermined. Both scholars are of significant learning and influence, however, and I single them out only because they are especially symptomatic and thoughtful examples of a much broader and sometimes less impressive trend.

    I both build upon and distance myself from many of the extant critiques of neo-positivism in the digital humanities that have accumulated in journals and in the academic press in recent years. While the limits of space prevent me from engaging comprehensively with most of these critiques, it’s fair to say that a majority of them fall into two, broadly defined categories (often combined): the first laments the loss of humanist sensitivity in the face of technological anonymity, pitting a renewed, broadly neo-Romantic aestheticism against the growth of number-crunching;8 the second discusses the proliferation of positivist methods as another face of the neo-liberalization and corporatization of the university. My reservations about the first approach become clear in my comments below about humanism and historicism. The second is best summarized by a single quote from a panel, blessed with the pleasingly ominous title “The Dark Side of the Digital Humanities,” that took place at the MLA convention in Boston in January 2013. The comment comes from Wendy Hui Kyong Chun of Brown University: “The humanities are sinking – if they are – not because of their earlier embrace of theory or multiculturalism, but because they have capitulated to a bureaucratic technocratic logic.” Chun is quick to defend aspects of the digital humanities that are not so easily mapped onto this broader attack on the corporatization of the university, but the pithiness of her perspective serves our purposes. I sympathize entirely with Chun’s materialist optic, although what I attempt here is much broader and more philosophical in its scope. Put simply, I challenge the model of scientific rationality underpinning much that falls under the banner of the digital humanities and its cognate frameworks, and I actively seek alternative models, even if only in germinal form, for thinking the scientificity of literary theory and criticism.

    This isn’t to say that practitioners of the digital humanities haven’t considered the perils of scientism; Stephen Ramsay, my interlocutor in the latter third of this essay, has been especially explicit in his contention that what he calls an algorithmic approach to literature “deforms” its objects—all the better, however, to open them out to pluralistic interpretative agendas. Yet such concessions leave intact the underlying epistemology, or, at best, they fail to consider the crucial conflict between the methodology employed and the wider, catholic form of interpretation argued for; this is the flaw that most undermines Stephen Ramsay’s otherwise perspicacious work. But what follows is not an attack on scientific rationality as such. Even as proponents of literary-critical positivisms so often falsely accuse critical theorists of disdaining science,9 the crux of my argument here is that the vision of science upheld by the new positivists is ahistorical, Anglocentric in its theoretical assumptions (if not in its choice of data), and inadequate to the kinds of formal objects that literary and cultural texts are — an inadequacy that should, but rarely does, put into question such a vision’s very status as science if the latter is understood in its full complexity.

    Moretti

    The influence and prestige of Franco Moretti hardly needs repeating. For those of us with a passion for Marxist literary history and criticism, Moretti is something of a paragon. His Signs Taken for Wonders is deservedly considered a classic of critical, comparative historical scholarship, one that engages literature not as a self-enclosed form preserved in aspic, but as a dynamic process that opens onto a reflection upon, and an urge to change, the conditions that serve or try to block its emergence. Moretti’s turn to quantitative methods, and his accompanying commitment to “distant reading,” or the graphing of multiple sources of historical literary consumption in place of the close reading of a small canon, has already provoked a slew of commentary—some of it positive and a significant portion less so.

    Of the latter, the most persuasive critique to date is Christopher Prendergast’s careful essay in the New Left Review (NLR) — the same journal that first hosted Moretti’s three-part article “Graphs, Maps and Trees.” The latter essays by Moretti are my principal focus in this section, but I first lay out how and why my criticisms are distinct from most of those published since the original appearance of “Graphs, Maps and Trees” in the NLR in 2005. Prendergast provides the most distinguished example of an evaluation that has since been reiterated in varying forms, and I therefore contrast my approach with his, whilst nonetheless agreeing with many of his conclusions.10 To preview, I contend that Moretti has adopted such an anemically empiricist and partial definition of science that science per se, in all its richness and heterodoxy, to say nothing of literature, suffers under his lights. Prendergast, and many of his fellow critics, have limited themselves to uncovering the aporias in Moretti’s logic, of which there are many, but my broader case concerns the glancing generalizations about the objects and purposes of literature that underlie Moretti’s project and that render it especially symptomatic of a much broader tendency in the contemporary academy.

    For Prendergast, the signal flaw in Moretti’s appeal to the natural sciences for a model of literary history is his refusal to provide full, philosophical argumentation for his reduction of literary consumption to a singular model developed for quite different purposes. Each of Moretti’s essays takes a branch of empirical, social, or natural science as a freestanding model for a new literary history, one that would, in its final synthesis, resist what he laments as the previous dominant trend of close reading, apparently limited to a selected few canonical texts in their varying historical contexts. The three sciences appealed to are quantitative history (“Graphs,” the first essay), geography (“Maps,” the second), and evolutionary theory (“Trees,” the third). Prendergast’s analysis focuses largely on the third essay, where the resources of evolutionary theory are used to chart the “survival of the fittest” in particular literary genres over time, with the detective novel taken as a central example. (My own approach ranges freely and unevenly over all three essays.) As Prendergast notes, the apparent positivist glean of Moretti’s impressive visuals is quickly dirtied by some basic epistemological confusions. Prendergast objects especially to Moretti’s argumentative elisions around causality, and the latter’s argument that it was “likely” Conan Doyle’s innovative use of the “clue” in his detective narratives, more than anything else, that allowed his novels to attain a popularity denied numerous other crime writers of his time.

    As Prendergast summarizes,

    Research into the varying modalities of the clue produces a hierarchically organized ‘tree’ on whose top branch—clues that are both visible and decodable—there perches, and then somewhat precariously, only Doyle. Conversely, those writers who did not hit upon this ‘technical law’ sank without trace into the dustbin of literary history. From this account is thus extracted an implicit syllogism: Doyle was to prove the most popular of the thriller writers; Doyle comes to use clues in a uniquely special way; therefore the way he uses clues explains his enduring popularity.(“Evolution” 49)

    Prendergast is quick to question the self-evidence of this syllogism, in so far as it relies on an implicit premise – the clue as an easily generalizable formal device – that prepares its conclusions in advance. Moretti’s subsequent imputation of a causal relation between the “clue” (the tantalizing signs that lead the detectives down paths both fruitful and blind) and Doyle’s dominance relies on a fictive model of the average reader and their patterns of consumption, expressed as follows: “Readers discover that they like a certain device, and if a story doesn’t seem to include it, they simply don’t read it (and the story becomes extinct)” (“Graphs 3” 48). Moretti assumes that readers who read detective novels do so because they are singularly attracted to their “devices”—the tricks and sleights of hand by which the author produces suspense and diversion—while these devices, in a circular fashion, have already been foregrounded in Moretti’s sifting of the possible variables that explain his “tree.” Thus, what Moretti calls the “pressure of cultural selection,” the abstract law that produces success and failure over large tracts of time, is, on his account, guided by the popularity of a single formal device – an ahistorically rendered one at that, and one that seems arbitrarily foregrounded for especial consideration (48).

    I return to this construction of reading, and its attendant subjects, presently. Moretti briefly considers one other possible variable in explaining Doyle’s success over others, namely, the more obviously Marxist explanation of the latter’s social prestige and access to wide networks of distribution, but he dismisses this as available to any number of other detective authors of the time. The confusion of correlation with causation here hardly needs stating: Moretti’s location of a correlation between the seeming popularity of a distinctive formal device, the clue – in fact already presupposed by Moretti’s analysis as its founding axiom – and the wider popularity of a particular writer is just that: a correlation, and potentially even a contingency. It would require the elimination of many more alternative causal variables for Moretti’s single variable to be remotely plausible as a cause in the fullest sense. But there’s a much wider problem here, one that remains unexplored by Prendergast, namely the very philosophical model of rationality upon which Moretti tacitly relies, the very manner in which he constructs the text, the reader, and the historical time in which both exist as objects of analysis.

    A first and obvious objection would be to the distant and uniform model of literary consumption that underpins the large scale of Moretti’s optic. There are, of course, multiple instances in the writing of history when one must generalize beyond the complexities of individual subjectivities; how, otherwise, to explain the power and value of Marx’s Capital (to name only one obvious and canonical example)? But Moretti makes much of his refusal of the text’s permutations as a central determinant (the individual text being an object that induces irresponsible, close “interpretation,” and thus blocks any rigorous explanation of literary diffusion over time), while skating over the question of his derivation of individual reading mentalities and habits; we’re meant to pass over a whole history of reader-response theory and psychology in favor of his singular variable explaining the success of Doyle over his competitors in the “struggle for survival.” In Moretti’s response to Prendergast’s criticisms, he invokes cognitive science as the domain where this variable might be more firmly confirmed. In at least partially conceding the weakness of his explanation for the predominance of the clue as causative variable, Moretti assures us of “a small consolation”: that “we have an idea of what may be ‘in’ the box [the box used as a figure here to invoke the mystery of causation]: the mental mechanisms – perception, processing, pleasure, cognition – through which a form interacts with its environment (and whose clarification may well come … from cognitive science)” (“The End” 75). The lightfooted manner in which Moretti switches his scientific allegiances here, from evolutionary theory to cognitivism, should give us pause.

    Moretti’s reference to readers’ tastes for the trickeries of detective fiction makes one wonder whether a vicarious appetite for the description of crime might not be an equally convincing subjective explanation. Indeed, any number of explanations of this type is plausible, whether buttressed by the cognitive sciences or not, and, without reference to the dense specificities of individual texts as they coagulate over time into a genre, one cannot fully adjudicate that such a “‘thing”‘ might subsequently be mapped according to its (market-defined) consumption. To restrict oneself to the strictly extratextual is to disbar potential answers to the complex questions of readerly subjectivity, and the latter’s multiple instantiated interactions with, and transformations of, the text in question — the text that in any theoretical framework deserving of the designator “literary” must surely be granted some autonomy and efficacy of its own, no matter how decentered, striated, or contradictory it might be conceived as.

    In defense, Moretti highlights what he calls the “non-homogeneous geography” of his large-scale approach, where a non-unified space of analysis, in principal worldly in scope, meets multiple temporalities, all drawn together to reorient what we might mean by the increasingly contested term “world literature,” a term that has come to mark the anxieties of comparative literature as it recomposes itself after “Theory” (“Graphs 3” 62).11 In the third essay, Moretti tracks the development of free indirect style in modern narrative across both spatial and temporal axes, from 1800 to 2000. The style, understood as an instance of literary form especially amenable to cross-spatial and cross-temporal analysis, is tracked as its modus operandi shifts from the “‘objective’ pole of its tonal scale”, dated around 1900 and part of the buildup to high modernism, to its utilization in the exploration of the singular or the radically subjective (60). Moretti demurs from offering any real explanation of the shifts that he neutrally charts, ranging from the “silent, interiorized doxa of large nation-states” to the “noisy, multi-personal ‘chorus’” of the global South (59-60); what explanation we do get leans heavily on the idea of the “dependence of morphological novelty on spatial discontinuity,” which is to say, the apparent necessity of an increasingly large and diffuse space of distribution for the fullest mutation of a style or device (62).

    No doubt Moretti wishes this aspect of his quantitative project, the point where literary form at least gets a look in, to quell any skepticism as to his lack of care for the singularity of literature as a distinct cultural object.12 There are no appeals here to a privileged variable as the prime cause of a historical trend, as in the example of the detective novel above. Instead, we read of the “perpetual uncertainty between history and form” (62). It may well be symptomatic that such a tone of caution creeps into Moretti’s discourse the moment he considers the up-close ambiguities of form as it shifts historically. But we should ask again whether the spatial and/or temporal correlation of a particular version of a literary style’s emergence tells us much about why it emerges at that particular time and in that particular space. To get those answers would mean shortening the distance of one’s gaze so as to understand the specificities of the political and historical moment in question. It would also mean resorting to a close reading of the texts themselves, if only to clarify what the form or device being tracked across time and space is, and, just as importantly, to clarify how it interacts with other devices and styles within the same literary object; this latter interaction is as important in judging the specificity of the original device in question as it is in clarifying its relationship to the others that surround it.

    The New Positivism and “New Historicism”

    In his rejection of close reading, disdained as a “secularized theology” emanating from New Haven, Moretti joins a significant minority in contemporary literary studies, gathering pace at least since the late 1980s (“Slaughterhouse” 208). As the “new” historicism lapsed into something resembling the “old,” the kaleidoscope of significance and a-significance, of sense and non-sense generated at the level of the sentence, faded just as starkly as upon the more recent impress of digital techniques. This was not because the new historicism explicitly disavowed the close reading of texts, but because it only pursued close reading as a means to access the cultural variables that could subsequently be foregrounded at the expense of the text itself. Moretti is keen to endorse this eclipse of close reading. As he wrote in an essay responding to criticisms of his article “Conjectures on World Literature,” “‘Formalism without close reading’… I can’t think of a better definition [of the project]” (“More Conjectures” 81).

    One might respond that it was exactly close reading that made the various sins of the older formalisms redeemable (their holism and organicism especially).13 It’s worth pondering also whether what Moretti has achieved can be considered a formalism in any meaningful sense. To what extent does graphing the temporal and spatial distribution of a commodity count as a formalism, if such graphing pays no mind to the internal ambiguities of the form in question, the very ways in which that form is formative at the level of the sentence, the paragraph, the stanza, and so on? The analysis of free indirect style in the third essay perhaps comes closest to acknowledging the ramifications of form, or what Moretti calls its “morphology.” In that instance, though, he tracks the different uses of a form over space and time, rather than offering a theoretically precise construction of what that form is in textual terms and how it re-forms itself—not just over the large canvas of time on which he focuses, but also within the equally teeming borders of a single text, perhaps even a single sentence, line, or stanza, to say nothing of the transformations of that intimate level of form as it enters the consciousness of a reader.

    Moretti’s global positivism is, however, only one star in a much wider constellation. Since the irruption of the “new historicism,”14 the fine-grained mutations of a sentence in a novel or the subtle shift of rhythm in a poem have been much less likely to be invoked as a clue that might give us a sense of a literary work’s efficacy, or the ways in which it resists, rather than simply mirrors, its surrounding cultural determinants. Instead, every possible causative variable outside the actual materiality of the text has been polemically foregrounded. The reasons for this are internal to the original theoretical manifestos laid out the new historicist stall. In his hugely influential “Towards a Poetics of Culture,” Stephen Greenblatt insists upon the creed as a “practice” rather than a “doctrine,” implicitly enjoining us to leave behind endless theoretical navel-gazing. Indeed, he makes much of his previous unwillingness to live or die by theoretical precepts, preferring instead to “go about and do [literary work], without establishing first exactly what my theoretical position is” (3).

    There’s something a little belle-lettrist in all this, resisting the vulgarization of literature that would inevitably result from its rigorous analysis. But presuming Greenblatt believes that at least some positive theoretical reflection is necessary if literary study is not to repeat the errors of the “old” historicism, however they may be defined, it is nonetheless telling that such a sketching out as is to be found in the essay is principally negative, reacting against other, more elaborately (one might say responsibly) defined theoretical approaches. Of Fredric Jameson’s cultural Marxism, Greenblatt writes: “History functions … as a convenient anecdotal ornament upon a theoretical structure, and capitalism appears not as a complex social and economic development in the West but as a malign philosophical principal” (7). What Greenblatt has overlooked here is that Jameson, far from merely paying lip service to history in the service of a broader theoretical abstraction, is precisely in the business of carefully rethinking what “history” might actually mean after the critiques of history as historicism that one finds in Althusser and elsewhere, more of which anon.

    That the new historicism generally, and Greenblatt in particular, have rhetorically resisted the lures of a totalized understanding of historical context is without question, but what remains, as anecdotal as it so frequently is, lacks a sufficient sense of its a priori theoretical investments. Jameson has himself referred to this obscuring of a priori theoretical commitments as an insistence on immanence over the transcendence of abstract analysis and interpretation, even as transcendent principles – not least the very transcendentality of the injunction to reject the transcendental – persist beneath the cover of darkness. It might even be possible to refer to the very latest positivisms as just one more mutation in this process of the denial of the transcendental, one that uses the digital technologies, as Jameson puts it apropos new historicism, to “keep the mind involved in detail and immediacy,” the better to disbar the ungainly abstractions of theory proper (188).

    The disavowal of the inevitability of a transcendental position behind any interpretative act whatsoever has, at any rate, perhaps led to new historicism’s attraction to the internally heterogeneous school of the digital humanities, which has similarly made a virtue of its “detail” and eclecticism. Each builds a vision of context that is often radically different in its scale and composition, but both are nonetheless prone to what Dominick LaCapra has usefully described as “overcontextualization,” a process that “often occludes the problem of the very grounds on which to motivate a selection of pertinent contexts… The farther back one goes in time, the less obvious the contexts informing discourse tend to become, and the more difficult it may be … to reconstruct them” (qtd. in Jay 560). The “grounds” invoked by LaCapra are precisely transcendental, in so far as they act as the condition of possibility for the interpretation that results. Even as Moretti multiplies the possible scales, temporal and spatial, within which context may be constructed, their permeability to analysis is rarely questioned; instead, one gets a sense of the alluring transparency afforded by the sharp technological lenses at his disposal, lenses that then fill in for the occluded transcendental frame of analysis. As he writes, “[d]istant reading, I have called this work elsewhere; where distance is however not an obstacle, but a specific form of knowledge: fewer elements, hence a sharper sense of their overall interconnection. Shapes, relations, structures. Patterns” (“Graphs 2” 94). But it may be worth reconsidering the ways that obstacles can be productive and the manner in which a text’s self-enclosure, its formal indifference or even resistance to its context, might be the very source of its power. I consider a rather different account of the benefits of obstructive constraint in my reading of Stephen Ramsay below.

    When viewed from a distance, then, texts seem attractively delineable and open to analysis, as mere coordinates on a map, lacking in resistance to their conscription in webs of historical causation, even as those webs are described, at least for the new historicists, as conflicted, power-laden, and non-unitary, in a rhetorical dressing that draws sparingly from Foucault. Rarely are questions asked about the epistemological problem of aligning empirical history with the difficult formal terrain of a text’s inner productivity, its dissimulations and readerly reproductions, its retroactive refigurations of its grounds; if Moretti’s quantitative fireworks are one way to deny the actuality of a text, to dim its speculative resources, this fetishization of “context” is surely another. I would go so far as to suggest that, in its valorization of the “anecdote” or the especially particular historical detail, new historicism has simply served to reverse the tacit assumption of older historicisms: where once it was the broadly conceived cultural and political surroundings that explained the contours of a cultural object, now it is frequently a single event or moment that is worked from within in order to explain a whole plethora of emergent cultural forms, forms thus denuded, as in the old historicism, of their formativeness, their capacity in the last instance to override their determining coordinates. The latest and most extreme expression of this is the growth of conferences and books that take a single year as their focus, the assumption being that it is enough to make the general emerge out of the particular in order to avoid the smothering of the particular by the universal.15

    Back to Moretti, who takes rhetorical pleasure in asserting his own particular kind of quantitative antihumanism – “human history is so seldom history,” he quips in the third essay (“Graphs 3” 56). Nonetheless, one can detect a residual, “contextualizing” humanism that grounds his approach to history, one that seems stubbornly to have refused, as in Greenblatt, the lessons of the critiques of historicism that characterized the best of twentieth-century critical theory. While Moretti’s appeals to Fernand Braudel in the first essay suggest that a broadly structural, cyclical vision of history will prove the most amenable to his aims, as his argument progresses we find repeated appeals to a most teleological vision of correlation and even of causation within his account of the consumption of differing literary genres and their historical importance.

    Without specifying his analytical methodology (again, we should ask, what understanding of readerly subjectivity is assumed here?), Moretti writes: “When one genre replaces another, it’s reasonable to assume that the cause is internal to the two genres, and historically specific: amorous epistolary fiction being ill-equipped to capture the traumas of the revolutionary years, say – and gothic novels being particularly good at it” (“Graphs 1” 82). The problem here is not so much the casual reductiveness of this explanation; there must be an element of reduction in any attempt to make a causal connection across such broad swathes of space and time, and reduction is not in itself an obstacle to nuanced analysis – indeed, it is sometimes its necessary condition. Neither is the problem the immediate assignation of causality to what seems to be a mere correlation, although the move is far too quickly made. Rather, it’s the tacit and humanistic assumption that history progresses towards a goal, with cultural form allegedly perspiring on cue to changes in the political temperature that are charted from the perspective of their already having happened, and thus, we may say, from the purview of the victors.

    There’s an irony in Moretti’s admonition that literary academics should avoid the temptations of German and French metaphysics; arguably, it’s an implicit Hegelianism, if not an outright teleology, that fills in the gaps in causal explanation that riddle Moretti’s analysis (Graphs 2). Moretti defends himself against such accusations by highlighting the equal importance of divergence and of convergence in his analysis, which is to say, the equal analytical weight placed on moments of disparity and on moments of parity in the distribution of literary trends. As he writes in his discussion of detective fiction, “[i]s divergence a factor, in literary history? These first findings suggest a cautious Yes” (“Graphs 3” 50). But measuring the reversal of a teleology does not undermine the assumptions upon which that teleology is built. Divergence as understood in evolutionary theory, whereby populations gradually accrue differences over time, seems fated to lapse into a negative providentialism when wrenched into the context of literary history.

    Consider the interpretation of Braudel’s historiography that peppers Moretti’s first essay. There, Braudel is described as offering a vision of the longue durée that is “all structure and no flow,” with structures serving to “introduce repetition in history, and hence regularity, order, pattern” (“Graphs 1” 76). Other scales of analysis when filtered through Braudel offer Moretti the sense of fluidity that this emphasis on structure may otherwise preclude. But Braudel and the Annales school are not immune, in their use of apparently new scales of historical analysis, to the teleological errors of previous historicisms, or even to the siren songs of the Hellenic epic, with its underflows of fate and providence; as Miriam Cooke has phrased it, Braudel’s work is characterized by a tension between “the teleology of temporal fixity and the randomness of spatial fluidity, [and] teleology wins out in the end” (292). As she also notes, this has much to do with Braudel’s importation of a sense of a broader historical permanence and progression associated especially with the figure of the Mediterranean and derived from the structure of the Greek epic as its necessarily occluded origin. We may speculate that the telescoping capacities of the digital make this kind of quasi-dialectical history – from structure and fixity to fluidity and back again – especially attractive to the new positivisms, providing as it does readymade frames within which to slot endlessly proliferating data. But there is none of the true dynamism of the dialectic in this shuttling back and forth between fixed coordinates, which seems to fix in place the poles that it may otherwise have been assumed to overcome.

    Moretti goes on to argue that the simultaneous disappearance of a cluster of literary forms can be explained in terms of generational succession and the replacement of one generation’s cultural tastes with that of another. But again, while it may well be true that different generations consume different cultural products, the fragile correlations established by Moretti and his collaborators’ research do not explain why one genre rather than another would be appreciated by a specific generation in all its internal complexity. We can think of this, again, in terms of scales of analysis. Moretti remains at such an abstract scale of situated patterns of consumption and distribution that he is prevented in advance from being able to understand the more obscure kinds of cultural forms that pool between the cracks of those patterns. “Books survive if they’re read and disappear if they aren’t,” Moretti claims, but what he really means to say is that the expanding market, under certain historical conditions, supported the sale of some books over others at different times and under different conditions (“Graphs 1” 16).

    Prendergast is right to accuse Moretti of treating the market as an equivalent, within the realm of culture, of the nature that is the concern of evolutionary science, assuming in turn a similar predictability to evolutionary patterns in literary history (“Evolution”). And here we come across another parallel between the new digital positivisms and the new historicism, namely, the reliance upon the language of the market in place of a refined and precise analytical language proper to the complexities of literary texts; as Prendergast notes of Greenblatt’s work, “history itself is conceived … through models and metaphors to do with the market, the social as a space of transactions or deals between players in the marketplace” (“Circulating” 94). Suffice it to invoke Marx on the tendency to naturalize the “insights” of one discourse (in his case, political economy, in Moretti’s case quantitative modeling) as if they were unproblematically generalizable across craggy, unsurpassable discursive borders. Even if one were to stick to the positivist model endorsed by Moretti, one would need a more tiered and mediated account of the ways that global consumption influences markets as much as it is led by them, in order to make good a number of the claims he advances.

    Emily Apter is surely right when she laments the “dangling participle” in Moretti’s world-systems approach to the diffusion of global literatures, the favoring of “narrative over linguistic engagement” and the lack of “an approach that would valorize textual closeness while refusing to sacrifice distance,” but the problem is far wider and pertains to now-dominant constructions of history, text, and method in the humanities (256). However unfashionable, it is nevertheless useful to resurrect Althusser’s stringent critique of teleological historicisms and positivisms in order to access the broader ramifications of the shift in academic culture that Moretti embodies in impressive miniature.

    Althusser and the Limits of Moretti’s “Materialism”

    If Moretti’s vision of quantitative, large-scale analysis seems predicated on an unapologetically empiricist variant of scientific rationality, what alternative models might one appeal to without lapsing into prior humanisms or rejecting entirely the appeal to the resources of science? Moretti’s impatient positivism implicitly imposes a forced choice: either the testable insights of broad-brush quantificatory analysis, or a muddle-headed, idealist textual solipsism that reifies the individual book over its multiple contextual histories. But there are other ways of approaching the scientificity of literary form and history that refuse such a binary and that significantly deepen what we might mean by literary-critical rationality. Jonathan Gottschall refers to such previous attempts as “authentic antisciences” that have “innoculate[d] themselves against negative evidence” (12). But what kind of “evidence” is particular to the field of literary forms, and might it be the neo-positivists such as Gottschall who have imposed on culture epistemic models that smother its complex internal nature – smothering, in other words, that which makes it a distinct object for a certain kind of scientific appraisal and analysis?

    In his collaborative work Reading Capital, Louis Althusser outlines with some precision what he takes to be the central philosophical error of empiricism as it is applied to the science of history. In doing so, he constructs his own account of the ways that objects and subjects of scientific knowledge relate: “Knowledge never, as empiricism desperately demands it should, confronts a pure object which is then identical to the real object of which knowledge aimed to produce precisely … the knowledge [of]” (43). Knowledge is never the simple transposition of predicates or essences from a single, stable object in the world to a progressively unfolding account of its unchanging structure, which lies passively in wait to be discovered. Rather,

    knowledge working on its “object” … does not work on the real object but on the peculiar raw material, which constitutes, in the strict sense of the term, its “object” … That raw material is ever-already, in the strong sense Marx gives it in Capital, a raw material, i.e., matter already elaborated and transformed, precisely by the imposition of the complex (sensuous-technical-ideological) structure which constitutes it as an object of knowledge.(43)

    There is a profound argument here that sidesteps the false choice of empiricism or rationalism, an argument that the undue haste of Althusser’s exposition may tempt us to overlook. For Althusser, the object of knowledge is always already, from the moment one approaches it scientifically, an impure object, neither “real” in the sense of being empirically self-present and symmetrically situated in an empirical field external to the subject, nor conceptually pure in the sense of being absolutely abstracted from the “raw material” of the empirical field. “Raw material,” for Althusser, is another name for the messiness and impurity that confronts all knowledge and that scientific processes of purification can never fully expunge; indeed, to fully nullify that impurity would be to confront the scientific method with its own exhaustion. One needs to be careful here; Althusser is very far from endorsing the commonsensical, humanist view that conceptual rationality is compromised and humbled by the density of the phenomenal world. Rather, scientific conceptuality must itself bear and incorporate the internal, dialectical impurity of the objects that it analyzes.

    Thus, the labor of science is, by definition, never over; it is, as Gaston Bachelard averred, something that has no absolute purity of origin, something that “continues but never ‘begins’” (qtd. in Lecourt 52). To have ever “begun” would suggest an orientation to an ending, the implicit teleology of which discounts in advance the constitutive complexities with which scientific knowledge must deal, and that are re-produced and refined by their conscription within a scientific project. It is, incidentally, within the epistemological dynamism of Bachelard’s and Althusser’s takes on the elasticity and impurity of scientific form that the wellspring of later, so-called poststructuralist accounts of the impossibility of absolute origins, as much as of absolute ends, are to be found.16

    Here we may usefully supplement Claire Colebrook’s recent reflections on Paul de Man’s brand of materialism as “neither empirical – that is, available to experience – nor ideal (a consequence of the human organism’s way of mapping its world)” (Cohen 16). By the same token, Althusser’s epistemology asks us to dialecticize our understanding of scientific knowing in a manner that refuses both strong constructivism – scientists construct their object of knowledge even as they think they are receiving its truths empirically – and Moretti-like positivism, which entirely discounts the efficacy and agency of the object itself in favor of its statistical capture, its passive inscription in a technological or teleological apparatus. Rather, texts on an Althusserian account sit always in complex relation with multiple intersecting fields of ideological, empirical, and conceptual forces that are, in turn, refigured by the text’s own internal resources of speculative possibility.

    Such intersecting, impure fields are precisely irreducible to what Greenblatt’s new historicism would wish to call “context,” a term that, for all of new historicism’s rhetorical distancing from a notion of unitary historical causality, nonetheless implies a symmetrical division between a text and its surrounding determinants along with a retrospective causality moving from culture to word. This is not, again, to suggest that Greenblatt and his collaborators have self-consciously produced a reified, unified vision of historical causation; far from it. But the anecdotal eclecticism that is the true final product of much new historicist scholarship does little to avoid what Greenblatt himself, erroneously and fatally, accuses Marxism of, namely, invoking capitalism (qua context) as a “unitary demonic principle” (7). The Marx that emerges in Althusser as well as in Jameson and others is precisely a thinker of the heterogeneity and non-totalizability of any historical moment or conjuncture. But such thinkers are also keen to grant the object of contextualization its due, its right to be contradictory, uncanny, and difficult in dialectically reforming the “context” that is, from a certain angle, the (Aristotelian) material cause of its existence.

    In the final section of this essay, I read the work of someone who has more responsibly than most raised precisely these questions about the disjuncture between literary-critical interpretation and the quantitative process of data analysis, albeit in a way that ultimately falls short of its commendable goals.

    Reading Machines – On Stephen Ramsay

    The publication in 2011 of Stephen Ramsay’s Reading Machines: Toward An Algorithmic Criticism heralded a significant advance in critical and theoretical reflections on the digital humanities. Ramsay wishes to advance a theory of digital humanities practice that is attentive to the epistemological peculiarities of its object and to the productive gap between quantitative positivisms and the formal ambiguities of literature. His aim, he writes, is to “locate a hermeneutics at the boundary between mechanism and theory,” which is to say, in the interstice between the boosted methodologies of the digital and the prior, conceptually oriented critical humanities, with their emphasis on textual undecidability, on the motivations of gender and race, and on the multiple meanings produced by the juxtaposition of different literary devices (x).

    Ramsay’s approach is, to be sure, substantially informed by the earlier work of Lisa Samuels and Jerome McGann. The latter have influentially advocated for what they call the interpretative “deformance” of a textual work, which is to say, for the ways in which the rearrangement, diagramming, or foregrounding of certain nonsemantic aspects of the work reveals “how its pretensions to meaning are not so much a function of ideas as of style” (37). Such an argument is premised on the claim that all interpretation is, at least to some degree, a replacement of the original text with a new one. Critics, as Ramsay has it, “who endeavor to put forth a ‘reading’ put forth not the text, but a new text in which the data has been paraphrased, elaborated, selected, truncated, and transduced” (16). Ramsay wishes to highlight the ways in which quantitative methods perform their own “defacement” of literary texts, opening those texts to what remains a fundamentally subjective and subsequent practice of interpretation. As such, the “algorithmic criticism” he advocates is one that uses quantitative methods for ends that are assuredly not to be located in the narrow digital parameters that define the mere beginnings of such a process.

    Underpinning Ramsay’s theory is the notion that “[t]he digital revolution, for all its wonders, has not penetrated the core activity of literary studies, which … remains mostly concerned with the interpretative analysis of written cultural artifacts” (2). Instead, the radical disjunction between what we might go so far as to call the quantitative ontology of digital methodologies and the subtleties and nuances of literary analysis must be admitted, even if the former may give us access to aspects of the latter that were up to now unavailable. Digital textual analysis, then, “must endeavor to assist the critic in the unfolding of interpretative possibilities” (10). The evidence that might be accrued from the data mining of texts and so on “is not definitive, but suggestive of grander arguments and schemes” (10). The technology available to the digital humanist interested, for instance, in crisscrossing discourses of gender in the fiction of Virginia Woolf (an example employed by Ramsay himself, as we see below) may take advantage of the “rigidly holistic” manner in which computation transforms the text, allowing a sound empirical assessment of repeated phrasings and words, the better to root the necessarily speculative work of interpretation to come (16). “It is one thing,” Ramsey avers, “to notice patterns of vocabulary, variations in line length, or images of darkness and light; it is another thing to employ a machine that can unerringly discover every instance of such features across a massive corpus of literary texts” (16-17).

    At the root of this argument is the thesis that the artificial constraints of computation, stripping away the usual boundaries of the text within which multiple interpretative strategies usually bloom, is paradoxically enabling, allowing less obvious meanings to emerge across multiple sources. Such constraints, compared elsewhere in the book to the formal experiments of Raymond Queneau and the OULIPO group, are rendered equivalent to “what the Russian Formalists called ostranenie – the estrangement and defamiliarization of textuality” (3). For Ramsay, “the narrowing constraints of computational logic – the irreducible tendency of the computer toward enumeration, measurement and verification – is fully compatible with the goals of criticism” (16). This is because “critical reading practices already contain elements of the algorithmic” (16). Here, Ramsay evokes again the “deformance” thesis of McGann and Samuels, whereby the very act of interpretation, in its selectivity, deforms or even recreates the text in question. This is as true, for Ramsay, for older interpretative practices as it is for those enabled by computation.

    While a cursory reading of Althusser’s comments on the distinction between the real and theoretical object discussed above might suggest a striking parallel with Ramsay’s claim, whereby the real object qua text is replaced by the text produced by an act of interpretation, some caution is required here. For whereas French epistemology is concerned to emphasize the pushback of the real object upon attempts to conscript it within the terms of an interpretation, a pushback Bachelard memorably called a “co-efficient of adversity,” Ramsay, while acknowledging the fundamental discrepancy between the act of computation itself and the subsequent act of critical interpretation, nonetheless considers the gap easily and unproblematically surmountable (39). In surmounting that gap, further, one gets little sense of the ways that either the object itself or the critical possibilities attendant to it have changed; it is not clear, that is, how the movement from a computationally rendered disfigurement to a computationally enabled critical reading has altered the internal composition of the text, not simply in an empirical sense, where one is left with data sets that bear an obvious and marked difference from the original text, but in a theoretical sense, where the formal possibilities available to interpretation have radically shifted. Indeed, when Ramsay gives a glimpse of how his deformative criticism might function in practice, the results seems little different from standard liberal-humanistic content analysis. For example, in his use of “information retrieval” to transform Woolf’s The Waves into “lists of tokens” in order to establish the most and least distinctive words uttered by each of the novel’s characters, we find a “gender divide” among the characters in their language use, a result that supports the insights of numerous earlier critics. Characters associated in the narrative with contemplative occupations like writing are shown to use words associated with thinking: “[f]or Bernard, the aspiring novelist who some say is modeled on Woolf herself, the top word is ‘thinks’” (13).

    Here, the constraints of computation, rather than enabling a more experimental criticism, seem rather to have constrained Ramsay’s critical range, allowing him merely to confirm, through lists of information, basic insights already adumbrated by past close readings of Woolf’s novel. This is surely a symptom of what Herman Rapaport has usefully referred to as the trend to “replace interpretation with information.”17 But the reason for Ramsay’s fall back onto humanistic character analysis must also be related to his theoretically underdetermined notions of constraint and defamiliarization. While he refers to the Russian Formalists, there seems to be little in common between what Shklovsky referred to as the effect of “particularization” attendant to literary form, and the readily predictable deformations of the computer that so preoccupy Ramsay. Indeed, Shklovsky actively opposed what he called “generalization” in literary criticism, defined by its “creating, insofar as possible, wide-ranging, all-encompassing formulas,” in favor of what he called “particularization” as the essence of art (22). Art, on this reading, is “based on a step-by-step structure and on the particularizing of even that which is presented in a generalized and unified form” (22). It is precisely this effect of a singularity, of the moment at which a text shakes loose from its context and effects a spontaneous change in the interpretative temperature, that Ramsay’s and Moretti’s lists and graphs constitutively foreclose. Instead, they remain firmly within what Shklovsky disdains as “generalization,” the straightening out of a text’s formal folds, incommensurabilities, and contradictions into neatly managed data sets.

    Ramsay’s analysis of the necessary disjuncture, then, between objective computation and subjective interpretation is mitigated by the recrudescent humanism that enables him to distinguish so easily between the “subjective” and the “objective” in the first place. For what Althusser, Bachelard, and Shklovsky insist upon in their different ways is that any separation of subject from object is an agonistic, ongoing process submitted to the resistances of the object and to the ideological valences that color the subject’s perspective and that taint, in turn, the object of analysis. In short, we can say that the capacious, active formalism of Althusser et al. seeks to underline the dialectical dynamism that threatens always to render impure the very distinction between subjective and objective, with the establishment of such a distinction being the perpetual and always only partially successful labor of science itself. Contemporary literary studies, in its rush to embrace the reified objectivism of the digital, may have much to learn from a reconsideration of the sources of the critical theory that it seems so quick to leave behind. What should result is a speculative and critical formalism, one that respects the ambiguities and stubbornness of its objects of interpretation, objects that may prove to be less readily assimilable to the clean lines of technological positivism than has recently been assumed.

    The positive details of such a formalism must be outlined elsewhere, but for now it is worth mentioning that, in addition to attending to the multiple effects of specific literary devices when considered up close, such an approach must take account of what Peter Osborne has adroitly called “the utopian horizon of global interconnectedness,” a horizon that only capital, in its contemporary manifestation, seems able to create (34). Osborne distinguishes between modernity as the periodization of avant-garde possibilities and the contemporary as the distinctly post-conceptual moment of an abstract globalism. Such a globalism can “exhibit the structure of a subject (the unity of an activity) only objectively, in [its] product, separated from individual subjects and particular collectivities of labor” (35). It is surely this abstract objectivity, one that nonetheless attempts to produce a sense of the subjective as its static opposite, that one finds in differently coded forms in Moretti’s and Ramsay’s positivisms. Ramsay, for example, uses the opposition between contemporary digital techniques and older, subjective humanisms as a means of arguing for the easy compatibility of the former with the latter. But the consequence of the epistemology that underpins these new methods seems to be precisely the shallow, objectified or reified subjectivity that Osborne so acutely diagnoses, one that is deaf to the dynamic interpenetration of subjective and objective forms that marks all relatively autonomous acts of artistic production. Identifying this as a problem is the first step toward producing an alternative critical theory of the contemporary in its relation with literature, one that might truly be able to encapsulate the peculiarities of the admixtures of subject and object and of form and history that literary language has the potential to manifest with especial force.

    Tom Eyers is Assistant Professor of Philosophy at Duquesne University in Pittsburgh. He is the author of two monographs: Lacan and the Concept of the Real appeared with Palgrave in 2012, and Post-Rationalism: Psychoanalysis, Epistemology and Marxism in Postwar France was published with Bloomsbury in 2013. His current book project is entitled ‘Speculative Formalism: The Poetics of Form in Literature, Philosophy and Science.’

    Footnotes

    1. Private companies, including Google, are increasingly the source of funding for digital projects. For Google’s spin on the digital humanities and their importance, see Orwant. It is hard to imagine Google funding an inquiry into the politics and anti-aesthetics of the language poets, although stranger things have transpired.

    2. A characterization parodied by Stanley Fish when he wrote of this “new insurgency … What rough beast has slouched into the neighborhood threatening to upset everyone’s applecart?”

    3. The website Sample Reality has a useful list of topics and paper titles given at Digital Humanities related panels at the MLA convention in the last few years (Sample). See THATCamp’s glossary of the often intimidating jargon used in digital humanities circles (jargon no less recondite than that associated with prior movements in critical theory) (Humanities).

    4. My claim is less that a digital humanist is guaranteed a job in today’s perilous academic marketplace, and more that the set of skills increasingly asked for in job advertisements, in fellowship descriptions, and in the criteria for grant competitions are more and more impacted by the language of the new digital positivisms. For an alternative perspective that makes clear that a diploma or certificate in digital techniques is by no means a route to guaranteed employment, see Liu.

    5. Gottschall’s book outlines an extreme defense of the new literary positivism, advocating for literary studies to adopt wholesale a deductive empiricism conditioned by the experimental sciences.

    6. This alternative is outlined in much more detail in my forthcoming book, Speculative Formalism: The Poetics of Form in Literature, Philosophy, and Psychoanalysis.

    7. See Althusser.

    8. Stephen Marche neatly summarizes this take, writing that “Literature cannot meaningfully be treated as data. The problem is essential rather than superficial: literature is not data. Literature is the opposite of data” (Marche). Representative of this general re-entrenchment of literary humanism is Curtis White, albeit without an explicit focus on the digital humanities.

    9. There are numerous such careless if eminently marketable polemics, but for a representative example see Sokal or Lehman.

    10. For a good cross-section of responses, the more critical of which often come close to Prendergast’s analysis, see J. Goodwin and J. Holbo (eds.), Reading Graphs, Maps, and Trees: Responses to Franco Moretti (Anderson: Parlor Press, 2011).

    11. For a more consequential reframing of the problem of “world literature,” see Apter.

    12. For an excellent account of the kind of singularity that literary language embodies, see Attridge.

    13. There are some pungent remarks on the links between formalism, organicism, and the politesse of anti-theoretical literary-critical eclecticism in T. Eagleton, “Liberality and Order: The Criticism of John Bayley” in New Left Review 1:110, July-August 1978, 29-40.

    14. This is, by necessity, one of the moments in this essay where I am unable to account for the internal heterogeneity of what comes under an indifferently general theoretical label, if “theoretical” is even the right term. Jameson is right, I think, when he calls the new historicism less a theory or set of theories than a “shared writing practice” (184). For an insightful essay on the movement and one that starts by distinguishing between American and British instantiations, see Prendergast.

    15. An especially sophisticated example of this trend can be found in Rabaté.

    16. See Eyers.

    17. See Rapaport’s excellent comments on the eclipse of theory.

    Works Cited

    • Althusser, Louis. For Marx. Trans. Ben Brewster. London: Verso, 2010. Print.
    • Althusser, Louis, and Étienne Balibar. Reading Capital. Trans. Ben Brewster. London: New Left Books, 1970. Print.
    • Apter, Emily. “Global Translatio: The ‘Invention’ of Comparative Literature, Istanbul, 1933.” Critical Inquiry 29.2 (2003): 253-81. Print.
    • Attridge, Derek. The Singularity of Literature. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Bachelard, Gaston. Earth and Reveries of Will: An Essay on the Imagination of Mater. Trans. Kenneth Haltman. Dallas: Dallas Institute Publications, 2002. Print.
    • Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. “The Dark Side of the Digital Humanities – Part 1.” Thinking C21. 13 Jan. 2013. Web. 29 Dec. 2013.
    • Cohen, Tom, Claire Colebrook, and J. Hillis Miller. Theory and the Disappearing Future: On de Man, On Benjamin. New York: Routledge, 2012. Print.
    • Cooke, Miriam. “Mediterranean Thinking: From Netizen to Medizen.” Geographical Review 89.2 (1999): 290-300. Print.
    • Eagleton, Terry. “Liberality and Order: The Criticism of John Bayley.” New Left Review 1.110 (1978): 29-40. Print.
    • Eyers, Tom. Post-Rationalism: Psychoanalysis, Epistemology, and Marxism in Post-War France. New York: Bloomsbury Academic, 2013. Print.
    • Fish, Stanley. “The Old Order Changeth.” The New York Times. 26 Dec. 2011. Web. 18 May 2013. Goodwin, Jonathan, and John Holbo, eds. Reading Graphs, Maps, Trees: Responses to Franco Moretti. Anderson: Parlor Press, 2011. Print.
    • Gottschall, Jonathan. Literature, Science, and a New Humanities. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. Print.
    • Greenblatt, Stephen. “Towards a Poetics of Culture.” Southern Review 20.1 (1987): 3-15. Print.
    • Humanities and Technology Camp for Liberal Arts Colleges. Glossary of Digital Humanities. St. Edward’s University. N.p. Web. 29 Dec. 2013.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. London: Verso, 1991. Print.
    • Jay, Martin. “Historical Explanation and the Event: Reflections on the Limits of Contextualization.” New Literary History 42.4 (2011): 557-71. Print.
    • Lecourt, Dominique. Marxism and Epistemology: Bachelard, Canguilhem and Foucault. Trans. Ben Brewster. London: New Left Books, 1975. Print.
    • Lehman, David. Signs of the Times: Deconstruction and the Fall of Paul de Man. New York: Poseidon Press, 1991. Print.
    • Liu, Alan. “The Meaning of the Digital Humanities.” PMLA 128.2 (2013): 409-23. Print.
    • Marche, Stephen. “Literature is not Data: Against Digital Humanities.” Los Angeles Review of Books. 28 Oct. 2012. Web. 29 Dec. 2013.
    • Moretti, Franco. “The End of the Beginning: A reply to Christopher Prendergast.” New Left Review 41 (2006): 71-86. Print.
    • ———. Graphs, Maps, Trees: Abstract Models for Literary History. London: Verso, 2005. Print.
    • ———. “Graphs, Maps, Trees: Abstract Models for Literary History – 1.” New Left Review 24 (2003): 67-93. Print.
    • ———. “Graphs, Maps, Trees: Abstract Models for Literary History – 2.” New Left Review 26 (2004): 79-103. Print.
    • ———. “Graphs, Maps, Trees: Abstract Models for Literary History – 3.” New Left Review 28 (2004): 43-63. Print.
    • ———. “The Slaughterhouse of Literature.” Modern Language Quarterly 61.1 (2000): 207-228. Print.
    • ———. “More Conjectures.” New Left Review 20 (2003): 73-81. Print.
    • ———. Signs Taken for Wonders. London: Verso, 1988. Print.
    • Orwant, Jon. “Our commitment to the digital humanities.” Google. N.p., 14 July 2010. Web. 29 Dec. 2013.
    • Osborne, Peter. Anywhere or Not at All: Philosophy of Contemporary Art. London: Verso, 2013. Print.
    • Prendergast, Christopher. “Circulating Representations: New Historicism and the Poetics of Culture.” SubStance 28.1 (1999): 90-104. Print.
    • ———. “Evolution and Literary History: A Response to Franco Moretti.” New Left Review 34 (2005): 40-62. Print.
    • Rabaté, Jean-Michel. 1913: The Cradle of Modernism. Oxford: Wiley-Blackwell, 2007. Print.
    • Ramsay, Stephen. Reading Machines: Toward an Algorithmic Criticism. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 2011. Print.
    • Rapaport, Herman. “The Theory Wars, Part II: Theory in a Time of Institutional Cold War (1995-present).” The Cold War on Theory: Some Working Notes. 2012. Web. 29. Dec. 2013.
    • Sample, Mark. “Digital Humanities at MLA 2013.” Sample Reality. N.p., 17 Oct. 2012. Web. 17 May 2013.
    • Samuels, Lisa, and Jerome McGann. “Deformance and Interpretation.” New Literary History 30.1 (1999): 25-56. Web. 29 Dec. 2013.
    • Shklovsky, Viktor. Theory of Prose. Trans. Benjamin Sher. New York: Dalkey Archive Press, 1990. Print.
    • Sokal, Alan. Beyond the Hoax: Science, Philosophy and Culture. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2010. Print.
    • White, Curtis. The Science Delusion: Asking the Big Questions in a Culture of Easy Answers. New York: Melville House, 2013. Print.
    • Zeki, Semir. “Art and the Brain.” Daedalus 127.2 (1998): 71-103. Print.
  • Notes on Contributors

     
    John Beer is Assistant Professor of Creative Writing at Portland State University. The author of The Waste Land and Other Poems (Canarium, 2010), which received the Norma Farber First Book Award from the Poetry Society of America, he has published literary and dramatic criticism in the Brooklyn Rail, Chicago Review, Review of Contemporary Literature, and Village Voice. A portion of his systematically unfaithful translation of Friedrich Schlegel’s novel Lucinde appeared from Spork Press this spring.

     

     
    Sarah Brouillette is an Associate Professor of English at Carleton University, where she teaches contemporary literature and topics in print culture and media studies.

     

     
    Claire Colebrook is Edwin Erle Sparks Professor of English at Penn State University. She has written books on literary theory, literary history, poetry, feminist theory and the philosophy of Gilles Deleuze. Her two volume Essays on Extinction is forthcoming from Open Humanities Press.

     

     
    Chris Coffman is Associate Professor of English at the University of Alaska Fairbanks. She is the author of Insane Passions: Lesbianism and Psychosis in Literature and Film (Wesleyan UP, 2006) and articles on queer film and theory, Virginia Woolf’s Orlando, James Joyce’s Ulysses, and Franz Kafka’s The Trial.

     

     
    Hildebrand Pam Dick (aka Mina Pam Dick, Jake Pam Dick et al.) is the author, qua Mina, of Delinquent (Futurepoem, 2009). Her writing has appeared in BOMB, The Brooklyn Rail, Aufgabe, EOAGH, Fence, Wonder and Matrix, and is forthcoming in Open Letter and Jacket2; it is included in the anthologies The Sonnets (Telephone, 2012) and Troubling the Line: Trans and Genderqueer Poetry and Poetics (Nightboat, 2013). Her philosophical work has appeared in a collection published by the International Wittgenstein Symposium. Her translations, co-translations and transpositions can be found in Telephone, Dandelion, and Aufgabe. Her book Metaphysical Licks, the LP is forthcoming from BookThug in 2014; a collaboration with Odile A., ff or letters to a fellow fluency, will follow from BookThug in 2015. Her writing has been translated into French, German, and Dutch.

     

     
    Judith Goldman is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/Rico-chet (O 2006), and l.b.; or, catenaries (Krupskaya 2011). Her poetry has recently appeared in Fence, The Claudius App, The Volta, and PQueue. She was the Roberta C. Holloway Lecturer in the Practice of Poetry at UC, Berkeley for 2011–2012 and is now core faculty in the Poetics Program at SUNY, Buffalo.

     

     
    Susanne E. Hall is the Campus Writing Coordinator and a Lecturer in Writing at the California Institute of Technology. In addition to her work in Writing Studies, she writes about 20th and 21st century poetry, popular culture, and art. Her essay “Hart Crane in Mexico: The End of a New World Poetics” recently appeared in the journal Mosaic.

     

     
    Herschel Farbman is Assistant Professor of French in the Department of European Languages and Studies at UC, Irvine. He is the author of The Other Night: Dreaming, Writing, and Restlessness in Twentieth-Century Literature (Fordham 2008; paperback 2012).

     

     
    Nitzan Lebovic is assistant professor of history and the Apter Chair of Holocaust Studies and Ethical Values at Lehigh University, Pennsylvania. His first book—The Philosophy of Life and Death: Ludwig Klages and Nazi Bio-Philosophy—will come out this fall with Palgrave Studies in Cultural and Intellectual History. Nitzan published articles and chapters about German-Jewish culture, film, and political philosophy. He is the editor of a special issue of the New German Critique (Political Theology), of Rethinking History (Nihilism) and of two edited volumes about the history and theory of catastrophes and the political philosophy of nihilism.

     

     
    Dr. Kirsten Locke is a lecturer in philosophy of education at the School of Critical Studies in Education at the University of Auckland, New Zealand. Her interest lies in the later work of Jean-Francois Lyotard, and in particular the application of this work to notions of creative pedagogy that explore the function of aesthetic experience in the spaces of education.

     

     
    Amy Abugo Ongiri is Associate Professor in the English Department and Film and Media Studies Program at the University of Florida. Her book Spectacular Blackness: The Cultural Politics of the Black Power Movement and the Search for a Black Aesthetic (University of Virginia Press, 2009) explores the interface between the cultural politics of the Black Power and Black Arts movements and the production of postwar African American popular culture. She is on the Editorial Board of American Literature and Concentric, and her work has appeared in College Literature, Camera Obscura, Postmodern Culture, Nka: The Journal of Contemporary African Art, and the Journal of African American History.

     

     
    Amit S. Rai teaches new media and communication at Queen Mary, University of London. He has been involved in the development of Cutting East Youth Film Festival. Untimely Bollywood: Globalization and India’s New Media Assemblage was published by Duke UP in 2009. His most recent published article was “Four Theses on Race and Deleuze” in the Woman Studies Quarterly (2012).

     

  • To Be Black And Muslim: Struggling for Freedom

    Amy Abugo Ongiri (bio)

    University of Florida

    aongiri@ufl.edu

    A review of Sohail Daulatzai, Black Star, Crescent Moon: The Muslim International and Black Freedom beyond America. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2012.

     
    Sohail Daulatzai’s Black Star, Crescent Moon: The Muslim International and Black Freedom beyond America ambitiously addresses a highly impactful topic in African American culture that has been largely ignored by the US academy. Islam has greatly affected Black popular cultural production (as in the case of the hip hop that Daulatzai explores in his book), it has inspired the Third World internationalism of giants such as Malcolm X and Jamil Al-Amin, and it has contributed to the politicization of figures such as boxer Muhammad Ali. Daulatzai traces the widespread influence of Islam through African American cinema, literature, popular culture, and global politics. With an admirably wide-ranging scope, he examines African Americans’ imaginative, social, and political participation in what he terms a “Muslim International,” which he takes great pains to explain is “not monolithic; it even resists homogeneity and encourages radical difference…. [It] is not universalist, nor is it cosmopolitan in the European humanist tradition” (xxiv). Instead, Daulatzai argues that the Muslim International “represents a shape-shifting and fluid demand for subjectivity in the face of modernity’s horror” (xxiv). Black Star, Crescent Moon argues that African Americans have both significantly shaped and been shaped by the Muslim International.
     
    Daulatzai’s project is grounded in an exploration of the political culture of the postwar period, in which, he argues, “the Cold War was a coded race war against Black and Third World liberation movements” (191). States Daulatzai in his introduction, “Part of my interest has to do with exploring the ideological similarities between the current ‘War on Terror’ and the emergence of the Cold War in the late 1940s, both of which have radically altered domestic and international politics” (xvi). Indeed, one of the book’s major contributions is to explicitly chart out the historical as well as the ideological interconnectedness of the figures of the “Black criminal” and the “Muslim terrorist,” which Daulatzai calls “the twin pillars of U.S. state formation in the post-Civil Rights era” (97). As Daulatzai writes, “to be Black is one thing in America that marks you as un-American, but to be Black and Muslim is quite another, as it marks you as anti-American” (xiv).
     
    Impressively far-reaching as it is, Black Star, Crescent Moon touches many other subjects, locations, and perspectives. Beginning with a chapter entitled, “‘You Remember Dien Bien Phu!’: Malcolm X and the Third World Rising,” Daulatzai opens with the figure of Malcolm X, whose work had a broad cultural and political impact. Daulatzai will later argue that Malcolm X “emerges in this narrative as having arguably the most defining influence on the politics and art of the nexus of Black radicalism and the Muslim Third World” (190–91). Like the work of Malcolm X, Black Star, Crescent Moon straddles the divide between the cultural and political, seeking the generative space within which the two overlap. In “To the East, Blackwards: Black Power, Radical Cinema, and the Muslim Third World,” Daulatzai explores the joint roles of the Muslim International, Third Cinema, and the Black Arts movement in the creation of a radical cinematic language in the US. In “Return of the Mecca: Public Enemies, Reaganism, and the Birth of Hip Hop,” he provides one of the most complete academic accounts of the role of Islam in the formation of the ethos and aesthetics of hip hop culture. “‘Ghost in the House’: Muhammad Ali and the Rise of the ‘Green Menace’” gives a fascinating account of boxer Muhammad Ali’s transformation from a social and cultural pariah of mainstream US culture in the 1960s and 70s, into a celebrity embraced by the likes of both George W. Bush and Barack Obama in recent years. Daulatzai ends this examination by juxtaposing Barack Obama’s 2009 trip to Egypt with Malcolm X’s 1964 visit to the country, during which he sought support for his newly created Organization of Afro-American Unity. This comparative analysis highlights the contradictory position of the notion of Black Islam in postwar US culture.
     
    In the final and most provocative chapter of his book, “Protect Ya Neck: Global Incarceration, Islam, and the Black Radical Imagination,” Daulatzai concludes that the project of US imperialism abroad is intimately linked to the domestic project of Black mass incarceration, illuminating the often startling connections between the latter and the global incarceration and torture of Muslims. The case of Charles Graner, “one of the ‘most feared and loathed of American guards’ at Abu Ghraib,” is particularly telling (Daulatzai 178). Graner had previously been implicated in violence while serving as an officer at the Greene County Prison in Pennsylvania, where guards “were charged with sodomy with a nightstick, unlawful nude searches, and using prisoners’ blood to write ‘KKK’ on the floor of the prison” (Daulatzai 178). According to Black Star, Crescent Moon, Graner was “given supervisory roles at Abu Ghraib” precisely because of his past guard service in US prisons (Cusac, qtd. in Daulatzai 179). In the time that Graner worked at the Greene County Prison almost 70 percent of the prisoners were African American, while over 90 percent of the guards were white (Leiberman). Several other guards connected with abuse at Abu Ghraib had also served as civilian guards in the US.
     
    The connections between domestic violence against African Americans and international acts of violence against Muslims go beyond the individual guards associated with Abu Ghraib who had formerly served as prison guards in the US. Daulatzai argues that such linkages are not incidental; rather, they indicate the structuring logics of incarceration and torture in Iraq and Afghanistan. He notes:
     

     

    What is especially revealing is that many of the prison officials whom Ashcroft sent to Iraq were not only employed by private prison firms around the United States but were also heads of various state departments of corrections throughout the country, including Terry Stewart (Arizona), Gary Deland (Utah), John Armstrong (Connecticut), and Lane McCotter (Texas, Mexico, and Utah). In fact, all of those listed here have been involved in legal cases and accused of a range of human rights abuses by inmates in the United States, including denial of medical treatment, harsh conditions, sexual harassment, torture, and even death. McCotter, who was forced to resign as head of Utah’s State Board of Corrections as a result of the death of an inmate shackled naked to a chair, was…later chosen by then attorney general John Ashcroft to head the reopening of Iraqi jails under American rule and also to train Iraqi prison guards, just one month after the Justice Department had released a report following the death of a prisoner due to the lack of medical and mental health treatment at one of the Management and Training Corporation’s jails, a private firm in which McCotter was an executive.

    (177–178)

     

    Black Star, Crescent Moon thus makes explicit the joint destinies of African Americans, African American Muslims, and the Muslim International. Daulatzai writes, “the Muslim International is constituted within the context of incarceration and even despite it. For it also sees the world as a prison” (175). Further meditating on the cultural effects of this social reality, Daulatzai’s project importantly concludes, “for if prison is about disappearance and erasure, silence and violence, then epiphany, conversion, or politicization is a kind of ontological resurrection against social and civic death, redefining one’s existence and challenging the panoptic power of the state” (174).

     
    Since the book is in many ways a “first,” it is hard to avoid wishing that it had done more. One wishes, perhaps, that there had been further time spent historically contextualizing the many rich trajectories of African American Islam, especially those of groups beyond the Nation of Islam. The philosophy of Five Percent Nation has had a tremendous impact on the lyrics of hip hop artists from Jeru the Damaja to Eric B and Rakim to Erykah Badu, and has contributed to the popularization of phrases like “What’s up, G?” and “word is bond” yet the group merits only a brief mention in Daulatzai’s study. Additionally, the Moorish Science Temple of America, a group founded by Noble Drew Ali in 1913, barely receives any attention, although there is much evidence to support the idea that its philosophy and structure were formative for the creation of the Nation of Islam. Jamal Al-Amin (formerly known as H. Rap Brown) is discussed at length, but the historic rift that created the powerful organization headed by Al-Amin before his arrest is not discussed. Without exploring these and other important variants of Islam that exist within the African American context, Black Star, Crescent Moon not only risks missing some of the significant nuances and debates that shaped the Islamic tradition in African American communities; it also risks framing Malcolm X and the Nation of Islam as the monolithic voice of African American Islam. This is less a critique of Black Star, Crescent Moon than it is an indication of the research that has yet to be conducted on this important topic.
     

    Amy Abugo Ongiri is Associate Professor in the English Department and Film and Media Studies Program at the University of Florida. Her book Spectacular Blackness: The Cultural Politics of the Black Power Movement and the Search for a Black Aesthetic (University of Virginia Press, 2009) explores the interface between the cultural politics of the Black Power and Black Arts movements and the production of postwar African American popular culture. She is on the Editorial Board of American Literature and Concentric, and her work has appeared in College Literature, Camera Obscura, Postmodern Culture, Nka: The Journal of Contemporary African Art, and the Journal of African American History.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Lieberman, Paul and Dan Moran. “Unveiling the Face of the Prison Scandal.” Los Angeles Times 19 June 2004: A4. Print.
  • Exchange Policy

    Susanne E. Hall (bio)

    California Institute of Technology

    seh@hss.caltech.edu

    A review of Paula Rabinowitz and Cristina Giorcelli, Exchanging Clothes. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2012.

     
    “Who are you wearing today?” The question is an awards show cliché, asked of every female celebrity making her way down a red carpet. The repeated asking and answering of this question drives and shapes the multi-billion dollar fashion industry that designs, markets, and manufactures the clothes; the stylists who curate clothes and accessories; the television and film industries which seem to increasingly exist in order to create these profitable red carpet spectacles; and the many magazines and websites whose primary content is photos of celebrities in designer garments. These symbioses have existed since the birth of film as a popular medium, but the mutualism has been especially adaptive to our current digital ecology.
     
    But really, who are you wearing today? Asked of a cultural critic, the question will get a different reception. Trained to turn such cultural tropes and clichés inside out, we immediately begin to examine their seams and construction. Looking at the question critically, we might show how the question points us to the deeply exploitative labor conditions in which most clothing is produced today (and, truthfully, has been in almost all time periods). We know that the complex stories behind each t-shirt or formal gown are grossly undersignified by the tags that reveal the garments’ country of origin. We might look at the clothing on a celebrity’s body and try to tell the stories of whom she is really wearing—the farmer who grew the cotton, the tanner who skinned the calf, and everyone else who moved the garment from its rawest state into her closet. We’re good at seeing that this is a question worth attention, that it tells us something about the state of a particular commodity fetish in our current moment, that it might lead somewhere interesting.
     
    But who are you wearing today? It’s not a question offered up for critical interrogation this time, but rather a real question, meant to make you look down at your body and see what clothes you put on earlier today. For most of us, this is a much more difficult question to answer, since it now becomes a question that cuts through our own individual gender, class, and professional identities, down to our often ambivalent senses of who we think we are and who we wish others to think we are. A December 3, 2012 photo-essay by Stacey Patton in the Chronicle of Higher Education suggests the volatile nature of this question among academics. It profiles three scholars who are identified in the piece as “black dandies.” The term “black dandy” is clearly grounded in a scholarly context by the introduction to the photo-essay, which references Monica L. Miller’s 2009 book on the topic, Slaves to Fashion. The piece presents Miller’s argument that African-American “men in particular have ‘styled their way from slaves to dignified human beings.’” (The CHE also offers an ancillary audio interview with Miller in a blog post by Brock Read.) The act of dressing oneself is, we are reminded, a deeply political act in which each one of us participates every morning of our lives. Our clothing choices make our personal identities and politics visible—open to interpretation and misinterpretation by anyone who can see us. The extent to which we remain unaware of this often correlates with the kinds of cultural privilege to which we have access.
     
    In the “Black Dandies Fashion New Academic Identities” photo-essay, scholars Hasan Kwame Jeffries (History, Ohio State), Sharon P. Holland (African and African American Studies, Duke), and Ernest L. Gibson (English, Rhodes College) are all photographed in their homes, outdoors, and on campus, modeling their favorite looks. Quotes from each scholar accompany their pictures; these quotes make clear both their keen senses of the complex politics of their sartorial choices and their genuine pleasure in the selection and wearing of carefully chosen clothes. When I first encountered this piece online, I was struck by the bravery of those who accepted the invitation to be part of it. We are used to putting our ideas into wide circulation for critique, but it is another thing entirely for a scholar to offer his or her body up for national critical analysis. The responses to the article in the comments section are laced through with explicit and implicit racism in ways that probably come as little surprise to the participants in the piece. While that deserves attention, what is more remarkable in the comments, to me, is a pervasive acceptance and even excitement about its combination of the personal, the scholarly, and the sartorial. Comments applauding these models far outweigh those denouncing an interest in clothing as frivolous.
     
    There’s nothing conclusive to be drawn from a single article, let alone from the comments it elicits, but a wider look suggests that scholars are growing more enthusiastic not just for scholarly approaches to fashion, but also for attempts to tether that scholarship back to identity in a personal way. Among several recent academic publications focusing on fashion, the four volume Habits of Being seems to anticipate a new epoch in the study of dress. (The first two volumes of the series have been released so far, Accessorizing the Body (2011) and Exchanging Clothes (2012)). The series consists primarily of essays published since 1995 in the Italian cultural studies journal Abito e Identitá: Ricerche di storia letteraria e culturale (Clothes and Identity: Research in Literary and Cultural History). In the book series Paula Rabinowitz, a contributor to Abito e Identitá, partners with Cristina Giorcelli, its editor, to make this work more accessible to an English-speaking audience. Most of the essays originally appeared in Italian and are now translated for the first time, though a handful were initially published in English. Each volume also includes several newly commissioned pieces.
     
    Taking a pool of eighty journal essays and creating four distinct, cogent books out of them isn’t an easy task. The preface of each book proffers the phrase “habits of being” as a way of redefining identity: “Identity is perhaps little more than a matter of habit, of what is put on every day, to construct one’s being” (xv). The argument that identity and dress are constitutively linked is widely accepted after having been developed in such well-regarded and diverse critical works as Roland Barthes’s Système de la Mode (originally published in 1967, translated into English in 1990), Dick Hebdige’s Subculture: The Meaning of Style (1979), and Judith Butler’s Gender Trouble (1989). But in the preface to the Habits of Being books, the idea that identity is reducible to one’s habits of dress overreaches, as the hedge word “perhaps” immediately acknowledges. The much looser argument actually driving Exchanging Clothes makes this clear in the introduction: “exchanging clothes shapes identity—a habit of being otherwise, something imperfect and complete” (Rabinowitz 14). The overreach and hedge in the first presentation of the organizing concept may be a symptom of the challenge of binding together essays that are more diverse than those in a typical academic collection. Exchanging Clothes reads as already-published essays that have been yoked together under a capacious theme, rather than essays that were developed in response to a pre-existing theme. This potential strength of the book may frustrate some readers, especially because it is treated with ambivalence in the prefatory material. For example, Rabinowitz’s Introduction to Exchanging Clothes briefly explains each essay in the book, covering one or two per paragraph. But there is also a final concluding paragraph in which Rabinowitz runs through each essay again quickly, pointing out their points of contact; the paragraph ends up seeming intriguing and inconclusive at the same time. I couldn’t help but think of a fashion show in which looks supposedly in keeping with a certain theme are sent down the runway for our initial inspection, one or two at a time. The audience begins to build a sense of whether the collection coheres. Then there is the final parade of all the looks together, on the catwalk at once, with the designer onstage to claim them. Rabinowitz narrates both the first look and the encore, trying to convince us that it does indeed all belong together.
     
    The circulation of clothing is both the collection’s theme and its method. The editors seem to hope that by presenting these essays on the same catwalk, they might inspire readers to put some of them together in interesting new ways. The essays in Exchanging Clothes demonstrate extreme variety in methodology, style, and argument, as well as differing degrees of relevance to the theme of exchange and circulation. It is difficult to imagine the academic reader who would be interested in both a close reading of the literary symbolism of the ring in James Merrill’s poetry (Andrea Mariani’s “Rings in James Merrill’s Poetry”) and in an ethnography of a contemporary thrift store in Minneapolis (Katalin Medvedev’s “An Ethnography of the Savers Thrift Department Store in Minneapolis”), but I think this series wants to hail those readers into existence and provide a location where they can congregate. In fashion parlance, the imagined wearer of a certain collection or label is called its “girl”—the “Versace girl” and the “Chanel girl” call to mind very different images for those familiar with each brand’s semiotic history and style. I think that the Habits of Being series might exist in part to call into being a new “girl,” though the actual gender identity of the critics it wishes to hail may or may not be feminine, of course. (Two of the thirteen essays in Exchanging Clothes are written by men.)
     
    One key innovation of the series is that each book begins with two essays from non-academics, the first from a female psychoanalyst and the next from a female fashion designer. Exchanging Clothes opens with an essay by Italian psychoanalyst Laura Montani and moves on to a piece by fashion designer Mariuccia Mandelli. Montani’s essay, “Accessory Questions,” ranges around, investigating the psychoanalytic view of accessory; to many American readers, it will seem like a working draft, generative but unruly. She starts with a quick scroll of dictionary definitions of “accessory”—a classic strategy of the writer who isn’t sure where to start, but perhaps also of an analyst scanning symptoms—pointing out briefly that the very existence of the fashion accessory reveals our “structural incompleteness.” She then leaves any sustained interest in clothing behind, and offers three mini-essays on (1) how the concept of accessory fits into “part-object theory,” (2) female pain (nominally in the context of piercing), and (3) female desire and fetishism (but not fetish culture). Montani’s writing is theoretical, abstract, dense, intertextual, and suggestive. By contrast, Mandelli’s essay, “Krizia and Accessories,” is written in simple and direct magazine prose and from personal experience; Mandelli references zero sources in comparison to Montani’s twenty-nine. Mandelli writes like a businesswoman accustomed to the value of clarity in communication. Her essay moves through various accessories made by her fashion line, Krizia, and describes her own idiosyncratic first-person view of each type of accessory. She makes claims such as: watches and shoes reveal who someone really is; we should commit to one pair of spectacles until they break; ties are okay for women and are often dreary nooses for men.
     
    Having encountered these two essays with vastly different styles, purposes, and forms, the reader may be surprised to find that the next three essays are relatively traditional examples of literary criticism. Anne Hollander’s essay turns a perceptive eye toward the depictions of clothing in Homer, Virgil, Dante, and Ariosto, drawing out the major similarities and differences in how clothing is (and isn’t) depicted by these influential writers. Andrea Mariani, as mentioned earlier, looks primarily at how the figure of the ring functions across James Merrill’s poetry. Cristina Giorcelli offers a close reading of Kate Chopin’s short story “A Pair of Silk Stockings,” historicizing the symbolic and economic value of the titular stockings in late 19th century America. The essays are all valuable individually, but to someone reading the whole book, they may feel disappointingly traditional after such an adventurous opening. Also disappointing is the fact that although many disciplinary methodologies are represented in the rest of the book, there is very little work that is methodologically interdisciplinary. After the literary analysis essays, the collection marches through different approaches to dress and identity, offering an essay each from the perspective of history, film studies, cultural studies, fashion studies, sociology, anthropology, and ethnography. The topics covered in these essays range broadly, from the symbolism of French hats in mid-century American cinema to the circulation of symbolic jewelry in Algerian culture. As one completes the book, one wonders, does the “Habits of Being girl” exist? Can we imagine the reader who can take in such diverse essays, which do not seem to be at all in conversation with each other, and work to put their ideas, methods, and styles into exchange?
     
    Historians and anthropologists have traditionally paid special attention to dress. The cultural studies turn made possible new kinds of scholarly work on fashion, the body, and identity, but the kind of transdisciplinary critical fashion studies that Exchanging Clothes may wish to promote is still an unfulfilled project. Fashion Theory, a journal that began publication in 1997, represents the more traditional scholarly approach, studying the culture of fashion. Exchanging Clothes and the series of which it is a part want to study the fashioning of culture. As Giorcelli explains in the final “Coda” to Exchanging Clothes, “clothes and accessories are treated in these essays as a means of delving into, exchanging and circulating, an identity: psychic, ethnic, and social, including gender identity” (259). In this series, the preface reveals, most of the authors are distinguished scholars writing about “clothing here for the first time in their careers” (xiii). It remains to be seen whether new academic programs such as the Parsons Fashion Studies M.A., new journals such as Critical Studies in Fashion and Beauty, and new books such as this one will produce and sustain scholars who are willing and able, in our scholarly marketplace, to spend entire careers traversing traditional disciplines and looking at the “social and economic processes of dress as well as psychic and ontological aspects of identity” (xii). Though many, many factors impact what kinds of work future generations of scholars will do, I return now to the point I made earlier: our individual willingness to critically confront our own sartorial choices is a necessary precondition to valuing the kind of work Exchanging Clothes seems to want to elicit from its readers.
     

    Susanne E. Hall is the Campus Writing Coordinator and a Lecturer in Writing at the California Institute of Technology. In addition to her work in Writing Studies, she writes about 20th and 21st century poetry, popular culture, and art. Her essay “Hart Crane in Mexico: The End of a New World Poetics” recently appeared in the journal Mosaic.
     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Barthes, Roland. The Fashion System. Trans. Matthew Ward & Richard Howard. U of California P, 1990. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity. 1st ed. Routledge, 2006. Print.
    • Giorcelli, Cristina, and Paula Rabinowitz, eds. Accessorizing the Body: Habits of Being I. U of Minnesota P, 2011. Print.
    • ———. Exchanging Clothes: Habits of Being II. U of Minnesota P, 2012. Print.
    • Hebdige, Dick. Subculture: The Meaning of Style. New Ed. Routledge, 1979. Print.
    • Miller, Monica L. Slaves to Fashion: Black Dandyism and the Styling of Black Diasporic Identity. Duke UP, 2009. Print.
    • Patton, Stacey. “Black Dandies Fashion New Academic Identities.” Chronicle of Higher Education. 3 Dec. 2012. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • Read, Brock. “Who Were the First Black Dandies?” AfterWord (Chronicle of Higher Education blog) 2 Dec. 2012. Web. 25 Feb. 2013.
     
  • Anti-Vitalism: Kaufman’s Deleuze of Inertia

    Claire Colebrook (bio)

    Penn State University

    ccolebrook@me.com

    A review of Eleanor Kaufman, Deleuze, The Dark Precursor: Dialectic, Structure, Being. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 2012.

     
    There is quite a lot one might say, and that has already been said, about Gilles Deleuze. In the wake of the first wave of general guides and overviews, there are now a number of Deleuzes from which to choose. There is the political, revolutionary, and transformational Deleuze who co-authored with Guattari, supplementing the latter’s anti-institutional mode of psychoanalysis with a broader notion of life as desire, which in turn inflected Deleuze’s single-authored works. There is the Bergsonian Deleuze focused on time, the Spinozist Deleuze of immanence, the Humean Deleuze who poses the problem of the imagination in its social and political forms, the Leibnizian Deleuze who affirms the perception of the infinite, and even the Kantian Deleuze concerned with the distinct and divergent faculties of thinking. There is—against all this—an anti-Deleuzian Deleuze: a Deleuze who (according to his better known critics) is so rarefied in his vision of the virtual that he has nothing to say about practical political intervention. Slavoj Žižek has insisted that it is this Deleuze—the Deleuze of the single-authored works, and not the political and revolutionary Deleuze who worked with Guattari—who arrives at a sterile dualism, in which thinking is isolated, subjective, and cut off from the world of action and events. Deleuze, Žižek insists, wants to be an immanent monist with a world of being that just is becoming, but ultimately something like a subject as nothingness returns:
     

     

    This, then, is what Deleuze seems to get wrong in his reduction of the subject to (just another) substance. Far from belonging to the level of actualization, of distinct entities in the order of constituted reality, the dimension of the “subject” designates the reemergence of the virtual within the order of actuality. “Subject” names the unique space of the explosion of virtuality within constituted reality. According to The Logic of Sense, sense is the immaterial flow of pure becoming, and “subject” designates not the substantial entity whose “predicate” (attribute, property, capacity) is the sense-event but a kind of antisubstance, a negative/inverted substance—the immaterial, singular, purely abstract point that sustains the flow of sense. This is why the subject is not a person. To put it in Deleuzian terms, “person” belongs to the order of actualized reality, designating the wealth of positive features and properties that characterize an individual, whereas the subject is divided precisely in the Deleuzian sense of “dividual” as opposed to individual.

    (61)

     
    Now it is this Deleuze—the Deleuze that most Deleuzians claim is not Deleuze at all so much as the consequence of a violent misreading—that Kaufman wants to claim as a Deleuze worth reading. The stakes would at first appear to be very low indeed, mainly to do with ontology and lineage. Kaufman asserts that Deleuze is closer to scholasticism (and especially to Aquinas) than we might think, and that he is not quite the philosopher of free, unbridled, and dynamic becoming that we might believe (and want) him to be. But there might be more to this rereading than a squabble amongst Francophile theorists: the Deleuze criticized by Peter Hallward, Slavoj Žižek, and Alain Badiou is a counter-political Deleuze, one whose conception of the virtual—because it is not subjective—does not allow us to think of how the virtual might amount to a decision or a transformation of this world. Indeed, Alain Badiou’s criticism of Deleuze links the problem of ontology to a certain mode of ethics (of which he happens to approve):
     

    1. 1.
      This philosophy is organized around a metaphysics of the One.
    2. 2.
      It proposes an ethics of thought that requires dispossession and asceticism.
    3. 3.
      It is systematic and abstract. (17)

     
    Dispossession and abstraction, for Badiou, are worthy of affirmation, precisely because contemporary ethical projects of inclusion, conciliation, and recognition ultimately yield a homogeneity that precludes any form of decision (and therefore any revolutionary change). For Badiou, thought is thought of the subject (and it is never quite clear how subjects are not coterminous with humans). The problem, for Badiou, lies between points one and two: if thought is ultimately at one with the world, then there is no distance of the subject. Without a subject abstraction and asceticism will not generate a political difference. Key here is the status of the virtual. As articulated by Žižek, the virtual reemerges with an “explosion.” In this respect the events that will disrupt the actuality of constituted life must take the form of disruption, and can only do so if we grant the existence of something like a subject; it may be that insofar as we are persons we are bound up with identity politics and already-formed interests that can only yield the same dull round of party politics. But the subject is not the person so much as the gap, distance, nothingness, or thinking negativity that will always be other than any designated, objectifiable self. For Badiou and Žižek, then, the break in actuality occurs by way of the subject, not because of some blessed rationality of human political sense, but precisely because we are always other than any of our rationalizations and interests. If, as they insist, Deleuze does not grant the subject this potentiality of distance, what we are left with is not so much a politics—a task of intervention and decision—but a passive affirmation, in which we are nothing more than the witnesses of events, and never their decisive cause. As articulated by Hallward, who for Kaufman offers the most incisive reading of a Deleuze less focused on revolutionary becoming than on a passivity or inertia that short-circuits the world of praxis and action, Deleuze offers nothing more than a philosophy of alignment:
     

    To grasp an event is thus to align yourself in keeping with its determination, to embrace it as your destiny, as “yours” in a way that is utterly intimate (because it concerns you more profoundly than your actual interests or identity) and yet utterly impersonal (because it is both disinterested and non-identical). Consider again the event of a wound, or wounding. Deleuze will embrace unreservedly the amor fati of Stoic ethics: “my wound existed before me; I was born to embody it.” Understood as an event, the wound is not the result of inter-actual relations or causes. To accept my virtual wound is to disregard the process of its actual causation (and thus to forgo any temptation of regret).

    (43)

     

    The decision one makes about ontology—monism or dualism—yields an ethics: the break of the subject in a moment of ungrounded decision, or the passive affirmation of the One.

     
    Perhaps, still, the pertinence of this philosophical dispute appears less than overwhelming. The opening of Kaufman’s book—a scholarly journey (or, as she refers to it, a “small study”) that pursues the gap of the virtual that is broken off from the subject of praxis, by way of Aquinas, Blanchot, Sartre, Kerouac, Melville, and others—does not seem to promise much in the way of what we might like to call political “relevance”:
     

    At its most basic, this study argues for Deleuze as a powerful—perhaps the French twentieth century’s most powerful because most unrealized—thinker of stasis (which in Greek indicates both a standing still and an internal revolution or disturbance). But beyond that it claims this thought of stasis to be an outgrowth of ontological commitments, often downplayed in the critical literature and arguably by Deleuze himself, that are presented as a question of the genesis of structures, and what is beyond or outside the given structure, yet for that all the more crucial to its operation—essentially the zero or empty point of the structure, to draw on a structuralist vocabulary that Deleuze helps refine. It is the ongoing and implicitly generative role of the empty static point (the third synthesis of time) that this study seeks to consider in all its implications.

    (1)

     

    Great: the planet is hurtling towards ecological catastrophe; the former super power of the United States has become party-politicized to the point of paralysis; the global financial crisis has yielded nothing more than the cut, paste, and papier-mâché response of fix-as-you-collapse expediency; and now we have a philosopher of revolution and becoming hailed as the great thinker of stasis. With this much worldly, political, ideological, and economic stasis do we really need to provide an ontological and scholarly underpinning?

     
    Yes, and the answer lies, clearly enough—after Kaufman’s exegesis of Aquinas, Sartre, Blanchot, and others—in running: “One might be led to ask, especially in light of Baudrillard’s celebrated analysis of America, whether it is possible for an exercise-obsessed American to think while jogging—or working out at the gym” (127). We get to the paralysis of running and the gym by way of Baudrillard, Blanchot, and America. So, let us accept something like Locke’s liberal individualist idea that, “in the beginning, all the world was America.” The self is born not as an individual with history and predicates, but simply as a power to… set over and against a virgin space. If that were so, one might lament the ways in which that same America of open freedom became a land of personal identity, of asserting who I am. And one might further lament the same American culture of self-affirmation becoming one of self-movement: becoming who you are; being nothing other than yourself; refusing to be limited by any external, transcendent, or other force. Once individuals become persons with integrity, self-affirmation, and self-cultivation as their end, it makes sense—as Badiou, Žižek and Hallward will do—to emphasize the otherness of the subject: that I am not the self that has made the world and the self its own. There would then be another America: not the America of property, identity, self-promotion, or winning friends and influencing people, but an America of the road, of flight, of open space—of a becoming that is not limited by the being of the individual.
     
    This America has perhaps been a primarily literary phenomenon, one that tends to be rather European (and therefore complicated). One might think of the ways in which Henry James seemed at once to celebrate the open, history-free, and childlike gaze of the American girl (Daisy Miller), against the weight of the prestige, received ideas, and property of old Europe. But that same Henry James also presented the ugly emptiness of new world money that had rid itself of taste, tradition, and languid perception, with James’s refined Europeans finding some solace in the remnants, ruins, and fragments of aestheticism. This problem of America—at once the land of new, open space freed from the rigidity of the past, and an infantile haven of unthinking movement and puerile renewal—brings us back to running. For Kaufman, the “out of this world” Deleuze that emerges from Peter Hallward’s critique might offer us the most fruitful way to think about America and the paralysis or absence of thought epitomized by running and gym-going.
     
    Kaufman argues against life, vitalism, becoming, and movement for a Deleuze of inertia. This Deleuze will probably not be political, and he may not be human, but he may well be ethical. The argument proceeds in this fashion: at the level of exegesis Kaufman wants to mark a Deleuze who is distinct from Guattari, and even from the Deleuze of monism. The virtual cannot be aligned with desire, and certainly not with human potentiality, and therefore not with a subject. What if the virtual were given in what Kaufman describes, following the Deleuze of Difference and Repetition, as the third synthesis of time? Imagine time not as the tracked movements that occur across space (such as the arc of the sun rising and setting, the hands of a clock moving, or the time taken to run one mile), nor as the way in which we think about history or our past and future. Imagine time as sub specie aeternitatis. If one were not oneself, not located in the here and now, but present at all points of the world, all at once—out of this world, as if nowhere—then the events of the world would be neither in the past, nor about to arrive, but would at once be present in this infinite time and not present because not now. It is this time and this virtual separation and distance from the actual that Kaufman finds in the Deleuze she wants to save both from his fans (the Deleuzians who take the virtual to be the political potentiality of freedom, action, and becoming) and from the anti-Deleuzians who want to grant potentiality a site of subjective political force. Why? Running.
     
    Treadmill running, running to get fit, running to get high, running to burn off that pizza, running to win: these are movements of survival and of the body. I run to become, and I become and run. We could expand this “running on the spot” to include most of what counts as politics: keep moving, working, improving, and feeling good in order to survive. Running is biopolitics par excellence: we humans need to sustain ourselves, to avoid the inertia of being static consumers. We are not running to go anywhere else, but running to achieve what only running can—the maximization of the body’s potentiality and becoming. Banking is akin to running: plenty of exchange, relations, movements, trading—even desiring—but movements and exchange freed from anything other than itself. Surely what we need, then, is real movement. And this is Hallward/Badiou/Žižek’s point: Deleuze gives us no way of allowing the virtual to make a political difference. Indeed, Deleuzism appears almost like a philosophical treadmill: think because thinking itself is a type of movement (immaterial, ungrounded, not subjective, and certainly not mine.)
     
    Kaufman has other ideas. Let us counteract this frenzied motion of running and moving for movement’s sake with inertia: that dead spot or point of cramped space where we seem unable to go anywhere. To this end, she turns beyond the America of wide, open spaces, away from movement and towards character. Much has been written about Melville’s Bartleby and—to use the Italian Marxist rhetoric of Giorgio Agamben—the power of inoperativity. Bartleby’s inaction, his preference “not to,” might appear a form of inaction if one reads his actions from the point of the view of law, work, and writing; but there are two other modes of time according to which his gesture of refusal might be read. The first is that of a revolutionary break from the world of convention, purposive action, and already inscribed norms: Bartleby opens a space beyond the law that is not yet that of a determined other law. His seeming inaction, in terms of the actual law, is a revolutionary move in terms of an imagined future beyond the law. Kaufman finds in Bartleby, and in the possibility of character more generally, something other than a subjective break: there is an ethics, she insists, that is not that of movement, becoming, relationality, and encounter; but one of inertia, the interior, and a time that is not of this world: “It is my claim that this inertia, rather than marking a lesser or pathological state, may point to a new path for ontology” (152).
     
    I would suggest that despite the modest opening claims of Kaufman’s book—that she is completing a work of Deleuzian exegesis that ties Deleuze to scholasticism, and that her claims are primarily ontological—the importance of this book may indeed be quite major. Return to the two motifs that Kaufman draws from scholasticism and ontology: the distance between this world and potentiality (which she describes as a “dualist monism”), and the new figure of America (not as a land of wide open spaces and movement, but of interior immobility). Kaufman is arguing for a dualism that would break with the space and time of this world, so here she agrees with the criticisms of Deleuze made by Badiou and Hallward, but also sees this dualism as an opportunity. The virtual would not be grounded in life, and certainly not in human life, so we would avoid that always strange problem of French philosophy’s embrace of the subject and contempt for the human. This Deleuzian virtuality of inertia and cramped space would not be that of a separate substance as subject, but a virtuality that is not only not subject, but also not human, not organic, and not living; it is the “life” or power of difference that is radically other than the living, and abstract:
     

    I would insist that Deleuze’s is no ordinary dualist dualism. It is more nearly a dualist monism, because it is a structural dualism and a hierarchicizing procedure used at the service of an undermining of dualism, which debatably might then form a non-Hegelian higher unity, or univocity. . . . I wish to dwell more squarely on the often static building blocks of the Deleuzian conceptual apparatus, for example the inorganic Life as an abstract entity that grounds the living, the point of immobility that grounds becoming, or the counterintuitive static part of the genesis of the actual from the virtual—in short, a bevy of stuck, dead, eternal dual structures that are more nearly categories rather than concepts.

    (16)

     
    Surely, today, with the pressures we humans feel with regard to life (our life, animal life, plant life, planetary life) we might imagine this third synthesis of time as a thought experiment worthy of the twenty-first century. If we could abstract from living beings, and this earthly life, and imagine a virtual power to live that was not ours, we would be brought towards an ethics without ethos, without a place or time that is ours. Then, and only then, we might start to ask not how we might survive or reinvent ourselves, but about what it is to live, and whether our living on is something that we can prefer to do, or whether (with Bartleby) we might prefer not to. If there is not just movement, dynamism, space, and becoming, but a certain inertia that is outside our time, space, and connected world of relations, then we might begin to ask about other worlds.
     

    Claire Colebrook is Edwin Erle Sparks Professor of English at Penn State University. She has written books on literary theory, literary history, poetry, feminist theory and the philosophy of Gilles Deleuze. Her two volume Essays on Extinction is forthcoming from Open Humanities Press.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Badiou, Alain. Deleuze: The Clamor of Being. Trans. Louise Burchill. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2000. Print.
    • Hallward, Peter. Out of This World: Deleuze and the Philosophy of Creation. London: Verso, 2006. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. Organs Without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. London: Routledge, 2012. Print.
  • Sex and Revolution, Inc

    A review of Loren Glass, Counterculture Colophon: Grove Press, the Evergreen Review, and the Incorporation of the Avant-Garde. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2013.

     
    In Counterculture Colophon Loren Glass argues that in the 1950s and 60s Grove Press was singularly important in bringing into the mainstream writing that was once considered sexually, politically, and aesthetically avant-garde. Glass suggests that by targeting a growing college and university population with quality paperback books, and by creating an identifiable countercultural brand to which readers swore allegiance, Grove succeeded in both democratizing and incorporating the avant-garde. Grove was thus a premier instigator of a considerable transformation in US culture, whereby dissonant values such as pacifism, anti-colonialism, and sexual experimentation became available to common sense.
     
    It is to Barney Rosset, Grove’s daring founder, that Glass attributes much of Grove’s output, which included—in addition to its main list—the Evergreen Review, founded in 1957; the Black Cat mass-market paperback line, founded in 1961; and a film unit that became more of a focus in the late 1960s. Glass interviewed Rosset for the book, and states that while he sees the press as “a collective endeavor enabled by specific historical conditions,” he must acknowledge that Rosset’s “aesthetic tastes, political convictions, and entrepreneurial spirit were central to the identity of the company” (2). Borrowing a term from Max Weber, Glass treats Grove less as a corporation than as a “‘charismatic community’” made up of people who came together out of loyalty to a particularly dynamic leader (7). His focus is often the titles put out by the press—whose impact is measured through advertising copy and sales figures—rather than the social and cultural milieu they entered and affected.
     
    Glass acknowledges that there is little evidence that the average reader is aware of a book’s colophon. Yet Grove’s brand does seem to have been uniquely identifiable, as it tapped into and fostered countercultural niches to develop its loyal following. Cover art was one element in its branding effort. Abstract expressionism had become palatable to many people just as Grove was getting off the ground, and the press worked consistently with Roy Kuhlman, one of the first book designers to use abstract expressionist techniques. But if, as Serge Guilbaut maintains, abstract expressionist painting became a tool for consensus building just after WWII, selling American intellectuals on the idea that they lived in a nation that earned its political dominance through cultural sophistication, Grove’s success prompted and reflected a subsequent moment: the 1960s breach of that consensus by the rise of the New Left and countercultural movements, in which experimental artists rearticulated the aesthetic to the political.
     
    Three sources of avant-garde work stand out in Glass’s account as particularly important to Grove’s enterprise. The first was a late modernist literary avant-garde, which primarily originated in Paris but which encompassed US experimental writers and a new world literature as well. Grove built its cultural capital on writers who were first published in Paris, including Samuel Beckett, Alain Robbe-Grillet, Eugène Ionesco, and Jean Genet. It then used this capital to consecrate US writers like Frank O’Hara, Allen Ginsberg, Charles Olson, Denise Levertov, William Burroughs, and a coterie of non-Western figures who tended to be presented as worthy of interest to the extent that they adhered to and revitalized Western modernist techniques, whether deliberately (Kenzaburo Oe wrote a dissertation on Jean-Paul Sartre) or otherwise (Amos Tutuola was envisioned as an “unconscious modernist” [Glass 53]).
     
    Many Grove titles came with critical introductions in which credentialed experts explained why the work was important. The Evergreen Review, which looked like a standard quality paperback, additionally disseminated both avant-garde literature and works of criticism and context supporting it. Ionesco’s “There is No Avant-Garde Theatre,” Robbe-Grillet’s “A Fresh Start for Fiction,” and Jean-Paul Sartre’s interview with L’Express on the Soviet invasion of Hungary (in which the term “New Left” made one of its earliest appearances) all appeared in the journal’s first few issues.
     
    Grove developed a special interest in drama, putting out work by Genet, Beckett, Brendan Behan, Joe Orton, and Tom Stoppard among others, turning some of these writers into household names. Waiting for Godot had sold 250,000 copies by 1968. By then, students were so familiar with the “formal and philosophical difficulties of the avant-garde” that they would readily indicate “the ironies of [this] easiness” (Glass 98). Grove marketed printed plays as supplements to or substitutes for live performances; it also produced off-Broadway playbills and eventually acquired a theatre in New York. Advertisements encouraged people to experience works that were already making theatre history. A roster of academic critics stated that the especially poetic quality of the plays made reading them even more worthwhile than seeing them, and also appealed to the image of the modernist auteur in contrast to the collaborative producers of a staged play. These twinned analytical frameworks—the play as poetry to be read and reread with care, and the play as the work of a lone genius—helped suit printed plays to classroom study.
     
    Similar techniques were involved in the publication of film scripts. The sole film put out by Grove’s film production unit, Evergreen Theater, Inc., was Beckett’s Film (1964), but it distributed titles by Jean-Luc Godard and others. The unit also produced film texts in a series edited by Robert Hughes, which featured illustrated and annotated screenplays for works that one could not easily catch at the local movie theater. These publications stressed that a film should be read as much as viewed, and, in the case of works like François Truffaut’s The 400 Blows, were accompanied by scholarly introductions and numerous screenshot images. Once again, Grove Press translated the prestige of Parisian culture into something mass-produced and academically available.
     
    The second of Grove’s major avant-garde publishing interests was sexually explicit literature. Rosset fought court battles against obscenity laws so that he could publish risqué works. Indeed, Glass argues that Rosset “almost single-handedly” precipitated a relaxation of censorship in the 1950s (20). During these trials, the “test of time” standard of literary excellence was displaced by the “patina of professionalism” (Glass 103). Experts were called in and their credentials were exhibited to prove that they were qualified to say what should be considered art and what obscenity. In Glass’s treatment, the idea of the “modern classic” emerged in the courtroom as an aid to the legal defense and commercial promotion of Lady Chatterley’s Lover, Tropic of Cancer, and Naked Lunch. He argues that as a result, obscenity was “contained by its aesthetic consecration” (105). It became a marketing feature rather than a liability in the literary field. Court decisions were published in the Evergreen Review and incorporated into new editions.
     
    What also arose at this time was the appeal to one’s “freedom to read”—a useful idea when a work, such as one of Henry Miller’s novels, was likely to reach a wide non-professional audience. Courts began to balance the likelihood that an intended audience for a work would deem it obscene against the recognition of an individual’s right to choose her own reading materials. The result was a niche market in which literature intended for adults and sold as “underground” would not be deemed obscene because its likely audience would not be scandalized by it. Grove cashed in, publishing numerous works of what Glass calls “vulgar modernism” because they combined aesthetic experimentation with popular appeal and erotic tendencies (these include Genet’s oeuvre, John Rechy’s City of Night, and de Sade). Over the years Grove became a disseminator of anything explicit, including sex manuals, gay porn, stag films, and erotic art catalogues. The Evergreen Review often featured erotic cover art, and it sold the idea of membership in a semi-scandalous club through campaigns like 1966’s “Join the Underground” (Glass 131).
     
    The third and final form of avant-garde writing that Grove supported was politically revolutionary. So to his first two trajectories—the movement from avant-garde to mainstream, and from obscenity to “underground” market niche—Glass adds the movement from radical political possibility to defanged academic appropriation of revolution’s romantic aura. Grove established, through the book design and promotion of works by Franz Fanon, Malcolm X, Régis Debray, Che Guevara, and others, the generic category of the revolutionary handbook, advertising the practical application of particular techniques. Yet one survey of Grove’s readership suggested that it was mostly comprised of white male professionals making good salaries in stable jobs. People were invited to imagine themselves in league with global struggles against colonial domination and its repressive effects on psychology and identity, and of course many did. Grove was an affective instigator of political identification. Che Guevara’s romantic aura makes a great case. The cover of the February 1968 Evergreen Review featured a painting by Paul Davis based on Alberto Korda’s famous photograph of Che with characteristic black beret and implacable expression. The issue was heavily promoted on posters throughout New York, which widely disseminated this iconic image for the first time, capturing many imaginations to be sure.
     
    Glass reads the publication of the New Left Reader in 1969 as a sign of transition. This was a “reader” rather than a handbook, and its placement of academic philosophers alongside political operatives “anticipates the turn to theory and the retreat into the university that quickly ensued” (170). My own tendency would be to see this political foreclosure not as the culmination of a history but as a perennial possibility. As Glass acknowledges, it was always possible to conceive of the revolutionary handbook as a source of insight into new revolutionary thinking and distant political struggles rather than as an actual call to arms. Some of what Grove did at this time was simultaneously opportunistic and avant-garde. Black Power and other movements had prompted publishers to take an interest in attracting black readers. Articles in trade magazines said that “Black is Marketable” and noted that books with “revolutionary themes” were a growth area for the industry (Glass 151). It is telling that while Grove made appeals to black and radical audiences, it was only in 1969 that an African American, Julius Lester, was hired as a contributing editor.
     
    As it turns out, Lester soon denounced Rosset as insincere in his commitment to revolutionary politics. Lester was reacting to what had occurred when the company was taken over by women’s liberationists. Valerie Solanas was often seen standing outside the Grove offices with an ice pick, and in 1970 a group led by Robin Morgan occupied Rosset’s castle keep, claiming—not inaccurately—that he earned his money “off the basic theme of humiliating, degrading, and dehumanizing women through sado-masochistic literature, pornographic films, and oppressive and exploitative practices against its own female employees” (qtd. in Glass 195). When Rosset had them forcibly handcuffed and removed by police he did serious damage to his reputation. Lester wrote to Rosset that “for Grove, revolution is a matter of profit, not of lifestyle, behavior or attitude toward others” (qtd. in Glass 202).
     
    At the same time it was becoming clear that Grove was, however countercultural, nevertheless a corporation. It was publically incorporated in 1967 and its employees soon tried to form a union. Ultimately, however, they voted against membership, with some voters on record stating that they did not feel alienated from their work the way regular employees did, and that they loved working for Grove in a way that offset any desire for union membership. This attitude seems to me particularly illuminating given the incorporation charted by Glass. Grove had helped to foster a personal politics of individual expressiveness and freedom that would define creative labor in the decades to come and, as Luc Boltanski and Eve Chiapello suggest, support the capitalism against which it once imagined itself.
     
    There is much to be debated here, of course. Some will reject the treatment of the transition from avant-garde to mainstream as a linear process, and will prefer a more dialectical approach in which these currents exist and counter each other: the avant-garde does not die when European modernism and its offshoots become a kind of radical chic; instead, its energy travels as new avant-gardes form and gain recognition. Second, though it is undeniable that Grove helped to popularize some forms of social and political radicalism, some readers will want to stress the social and cultural currents that Grove tapped into, and will wonder if it can really be successfully shown (via sales figures for literary works) that a given press caused or heralded particular ways of thinking. Third, some readers will want to emphasize in more exact terms—perhaps by attempting some study of readership—the limitations and affordances of reading as a mode of revolutionary action and of books as a form of revolutionary affiliation. Glass’s narrative of the avant-garde’s gradual defanging suggests that the radical energies of genuinely disruptive work were domesticated by the movement of a packaged counterculture into academia. This begs the question: how disruptive was this work? Glass says in his final pages that Grove expanded the range of voices but didn’t really change the conversation. His book is, in a way, a cautionary tale about how not to defeat one’s enemies. What did Grove get wrong? Why wasn’t more possible? Glass’s focus on Rosset and the titles he acquired prompts one to wonder how this literature was taken up by buyers and readers. Was it sociologically interesting? Enticingly different? A badge of belonging to a particular group? A substitute for worldly action? Lastly, scholars may consider how Glass’s narrative fits with existing conceptions of the relationship between modernism and postmodernism. Glass briefly treats postmodernism as a reaction to the ruins of the modernist avant-garde. It comes in the wake of Beckett’s ironic success, and of the so-called exhaustion of the narrative of Europe’s aesthetic mastery. But how exhausted is this narrative really, given that we continue to celebrate the authentic challenge presented by avant-garde writers and lament their incorporation into the institutions they despised?

     

    Sarah Brouillette is an Associate Professor of English at Carleton University, where she teaches contemporary literature and topics in print culture and media studies.
     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Boltanski, Luc and Eve Chiapello. The New Spirit of Capitalism. Trans. Gregory Elliott. London: Verso, 2007. Print.
    • Guilbaut, Serge. How New York Stole the Idea of Modern Art: Abstract Expressionism, Freedom, and the Cold War. Trans. Arthur Goldhammer. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1983. Print.
  • from I Wear Long Hair

    In lieu of an abstract, here is a brief excerpt of the content:

     

     

    This one’s black. As outside chance. Also bigger and unruly.

    I don’t want to be locked up! I can’t quit thinking  tone

    Notebook hair mood

    Doubt or teeth. Truth under fingernail. Tighter interval

    Dirt under

    Don’t eat that! But I am starving.

    I forget the taste of Bounty. I could walk on 5th
    Avenue. I don’t listen to their Snickers. I look up at the Milky
    Way.

            The same but darker.    No, it’s lighter, cloudy

    Then saw    a comet

    The thing about not

    cleaning himself

    Girls are supposed to clean. I mean be clean.

              But I am called Hildebrand.

    Unless Holden Brent.

    There’s constant changing.

    With already five dead books: Oscillator, Ruled Notebook,
    Unruled Notebook, Flaming Sword, Hildebrand’s Travel
    Diary

              die tone

    so worn out

    I can’t keep

    red thicket

    Also my v-neck sweater. It’s grey wool, I lent it to my little
    brother. Except he took it without asking. And my pants that zip or
    my maroon nylon jacket that zips like before.

    But brother and sister/brother should always share, especially
    if they exist in the same dimensions.

    I unzipped my chest

    I am not sure about the spacing and the timing.

    Immanuel is useless here. There is no God here. Wait. Excuse me,
    what does God mean?

    My little brother is named Gregory unless Stevie. Unless he is
    my friend, like Fredric was Fredrick’s. I.e. Shelley’s was Hugh
    Dillon’s—but possibly not Holden Lem’s. Ditto Georg Howel was.

    Isaak becomes Igor or Gregor or Stefek or Stevie, Fredric
    becomes Stevie or Shelley, Frederic becomes Stevie or Shirley or
    Sherrill, George becomes Gyorgy or Georgie or Gregory or Stevie,
    Gregory equals Stevie, Gregory should be Grigor. No, Grigory.

    I don’t know who my friends are. Are there friends? Or only
    rooms? They have books with names who can befriend you. Only the
    ones in books or who write them are my true friends and
    comrades.

    A friendship could go down the drain of the sink. Then the drain
    is slow and clogged as if from lost hairs.

    Your big head could sink low onto your weak chest, weigh it
    down.

    Some people are funny and comfortable so the people laugh at them
    and adore them.

    Some people have a system or found one so they are very
    popular.

    I thought, Quit laughing at me. Forget your
    Aufhebung! I don’t want to be liked anyway.

    It isn’t charming when no personal hygiene of the Jesus tits
    with the halo nipples. He was trans when they sewed him.

    The problem is with reason i.e. discursivity

    I don’t want to think anymore!

    I need to eat. I am starving from a longing

    Jeanne D’Arc was given bread and a tower and rhythms with
    repeats by Robert.

    No guards to bring me toast

    I am not protected here

    She was not protected there

    They spied on her through the small hole in the defense

    My room is getting very serious like a situational semantics

    I never read that book. It was brick red and thick with
    technique flakes and pump fakes.

    Forget the logical machinery, it’s too heavy now that I am
    weaker. It hurt my wrist’s ambivalence

    Weak sex

    Hugh lost his Susette. Once I had a Suzanne. Later I had a
    Liliane. Because they meant the same flower.

    She would’ve made me toast.

    I stand up to go eat. I miss my grey v-neck sweater.

    There is no first principle but there is a first poem. Is this
    it?

    The desire is to flow like a river or how the ink spills out of
    your pen. But self-consciousness.

        Two trees on the cover of the French experience:

    self-knowledge and life/eternity.

    The question of what is below the I.

    Or is the I the basis, first premise or first pain or first
    poem?

    Some notebooks have a line for the subject at the start like
    Johnni/Felix. This notebook has lines all over but is collage-ruled
    like French fragments or the rebellious, the remarks go wherever
    under the cover/hairdo…

  • “my Romantic letter i.e. e-mail. I.e. epistolary novel”: the “translit” of Hildebrand Pam Dick

    John Beer (bio)

    Portland State University

    chrysostom2@gmail.com
     

    Judith Goldman (bio)

    University at Buffalo

    judithgo@buffalo.edu

     
    In her audacious and accomplished 2009 debut Delinquent, transgressor extraordinaire Mina Pam Dick lovingly travestied the lingoes and conceptual frameworks of analytic philosophy, particularly the works of Ludwig Wittgenstein, even as she demonstrated an adept’s awareness of the intricacies of identity and reference, the semantic slippages that such theory tries ceaselessly to contain. Here Hildebrand Pam Dick, who has pursued graduate work in both philosophy and painting at the University of Minnesota, turns her attention to an even more notoriously knotty denizen of the borderlands between philosophy and poetry: Friedrich Hölderlin. This discussion of Dick’s “I Wear Long Hair,” an excerpt from the fourth part of ALP HAIR, an extended engagement with Holderlin’s prose poem novella Hyperion (1797–9), will draw out some of the strands in Hölderlin’s elusive thought and artistic practice that bear upon Dick’s poem, towards a view of Hölderlin’s work as a matrix out of which Dick’s writing emerges.
     
    A further signal quality of Dick’s writing to date is its use of academic philosophy and neighboring disciplines not as the masterful, static enframing characteristic of much contemporary conceptual writing, but rather as a dynamic and reciprocal thematization of its own thematizations: her work continually reflects upon making a topic of philosophical discourse, while a central concern of that discourse, especially the instantiations that concern Dick, is the very question of the nature of representation and intentionality. The recalcitrance of the source, philosophy’s legendary reluctance to cede authority over its accounts of account-giving to poetry, gives rise to a conceptual scape of attunements and dissonances, enacting an ongoing play of identity and difference with a family resemblance to the self-theorizing translations of Jack Spicer and Erin Mouré or the heteronymity of Pessoa. Benjamin discerned the creation of the poetized (das Gedichtete) as the essential and characteristic effect of poetic activity, particularly visible in the work of Hölderlin; we might describe the fundamental concern of Dick’s writing as the investigation of poetization itself.
     
    Dick’s characteristic, serious play with translation, philosophy and poetry, identity and difference, and heteronymity involves a constellation that almost circumscribes the name Hölderlin, enough so that her encounter with the German poet seems foreordained. Her self-dismantling, erotically-charged writing speaks in an undeniably 21st century argot. But that quality is complicated by an untimeliness arising out of the complex transactions across temporal, not to say political, cultural, linguistic, and gender borders which animate “I Wear Long Hair.” For both Hölderlin and Dick, translation as a linguistic practice opens a space for the exploration of a larger, overlapping cluster of concerns.
     
    Arguably, Hölderlin’s immersion in the question of translation was the crucial step that enabled the emergence of his sublimely paratactic late style. His versions of Sophocles and Pindar sought to convey the untranslatability of their Greek originals as resolutely as they brought forth what could be carried over from language to language. But, as Aris Fioretis has observed, Hölderlin’s translations may be most remarkable for the internal differentiation that they create within the German language itself: “His actual renditions of Sophocles offer acts of linguistic transferral based on a consideration not of the language of the original as much as that of the translation” (278). The concern, verging upon obsession, with similar matters in “I Wear Long Hair” is evidenced in a remarkable series of versions Dick offers of Hölderlin’s gnarled “Hälfte des Lebens,” (“Half of Life”), one of the last poems he completed before his 1805 nervous collapse. Dick first ventures a reasonably traditional translation, albeit one that, like many of Hölderlin’s own, hews close to the original word order. One crux of the translation concerns the German compound heilignüchterne, which Dick translates as “holy-sober”; she follows this translation with a long, tortuous meditation on the impossibility of getting that German twin word into English, as if the whole problem of splitting and doubling, whether in the form of duplicate versions, twinned languages, or the poles of subject and object, could be distilled into a single double lexical crisis. Then we are given seven different retranslations of “Hälfte des Lebens,” ranging from homophonic English-to-English reworkings to a punctuation-only instance. The effect of such efforts is a figuration of the ever-retreating enigma of the original; its central image of reflection accrues an unsettling gravity as the succession of repetitions suggests its potential for infinite, eternal recurrence.
     
    Another particularly striking sequence in “I Wear Long Hair” opens with “Wrong Key/Grundton/Doppelgänger (A Night Night Song),” which uses semantic and homophonic translation, association, and free invention to create a rendition of a pair of Hölderlin poems, “The Blind Singer” as well as its later revision,1 published as one of the poet’s nine “Nightsongs” and entitled “Chiron.”2 Dick’s version fuses the two earlier poems. Her opening stanza simultaneously translates the first quatrains of both works:
     

     

    Where are you, young licks! Doused, I’m more mussed,

    Destroyed, decked-out suicide, where are you, licks?

    The hurt waits, decks wrath,

    Stammering night straightjackets my shimmer.

     

    For comparison’s sake, here are the opening lines in German of “The Blind Singer,” along with a version by Paul Hoover and Maxine Chernoff:

     

    Wo bist du, Jugendliches! das immer mich

    Zur Stunde wekt des Morgens, wo bist du, Licht!

    Das Herz ist wach, doch bannt und halt in

    Heiligem Zauber die Nacht mich immer.

    Where are you, young one, who would always

    Wake me in the morning, where are you, light?

    My heart is awake, but the night always

    Holds and binds me in its holy magic.

    (150–155)

     

    And “Chiron,” again presented with the Hoover and Chernoff version:

     

    Wo bist du, Nachdenkliches! das immer muß

    Zur Seite gehn, zu Zeiten, wo bist du, Licht?

    Wohl ist das Herz wach, doch mir zürnt, mich

    Hemmt die erstaunende Nacht nun immer.

    Where are you, thoughtful one, who now

    Must move beside me, where are you, light?

    The heart is awake but angry, always now

    The astounding night confines me.

    (157–161)

     

    Dick’s idiosyncratic Englishing flips in the first line from a straight translation of “Wo bist du” to the aural approximation of “das immer muß,” from “Chiron”: “Doused, I’m more mussed.” And the line is bridged by the portmanteau semantic-homophonic “young licks” for “Jugendlicht,” now taking as its source “The Blind Singer.” As the poem proceeds, Dick happens upon the brilliant transpositions of “suicide” for the morgue lurking within “The Blind Singer”’s Morgen, as if German were anticipating English’s more familiar morning/mourning pun; the word simultaneously sonically picks up the Seite and Zeiten of “Chiron.” The halting rhythms of “doch bannt and halt in” may have suggested the substitution of “stammering” for halt—perhaps reinforced by the hint of hemming in Hemmt. Finally, in a rather uncanny bit of linguistic displacement, Zauber (magic), which gets no apparent literal translation in the final line, seems to reappear in the shimmer that emerges out of mich immer.

     
    Wending its way through similar transformative defamiliarizations of the twin German originals, Dick’s “Night Night Song” opens up hidden correspondences between German and English; at the same time, it morphs Hölderlin’s mythopoesis into a hymn to teen angst and apotheosis: “To soft wild ones on the jungle gym,” “Teen rockers stomping in young light past a/Doorman w/gold braids.” Over against a shared topos of liminality, Dick’s writing marks its distance and difference from its source, exchanging centaurs and demigods for adolescence and transgendering. Hölderlin’s poems enact now-familiar Romantic journeys from youthful innocence to alienation to an uncertain but hoped-for reconciliation. Yet however much Dick’s reconfigurations tangle such threads, her process of translation nonetheless retains the thrust of Hölderlin’s poetry, through its embodiment of estranging intimacies and intimate estrangements.3
     
    The issue of intimacy is indeed at the core of what Dick calls “transverse” or “translit”: translational, transgenre writing that embodies and performs “incestuous poetics (making out and off with sibling books).” If translation has traditionally been troped in terms of a natural filiation with a parent text from which it maintains an appropriate distance, Dick produces translit through “inappropriate contact” with sib texts, creating a hybrid writing that is simultaneously ostentatiously autonomous and derivative (Dick, “Re:”).4 In her work-in-progress METAPHYSICAL LICKS THE LP, which takes up the life and poetry of Georg Trakl and his sister Greta (a musician, and fellow addict and suicide), Dick overtly thematizes incest; in “I Wear Long Hair,” though we might note its attentiveness to Hölderlin’s marriage-breaching passion for his employer’s wife that fired Hyperion, incestuous poetics is more a method that audaciously brings every means of textual exchange to bear on the act of transliterary production. Yet, obviously, “I Wear Long Hair” does not simply violate the discretion of discrete works, versions, genres, languages, disciplines, logics, but commits these outrages through a concomitant displacement and hypertrophying of the author-function, on one hand frenetically multiplying authorial sibs and on the other shadowing Hölderlin with the alternate authorial persona “Hildebrand,” who is in turn trailed by all of that name/identity’s cognate mutations.
     
    The very possibility of logical as well as subjective identity was certainly at issue for Hölderlin himself. In recent decades, the profound acuity with which in his youth he confronted the problematics of Kant’s Copernican revolution has become increasingly appreciated,5 and “I Wear Long Hair” refers repeatedly to the issues that led him ultimately to abandon philosophy as a conceptually articulated discourse in favor of poetic composition. Characteristically, Hölderlin’s philosophical production took the form of fragmentary, fugitive reflections rather than sustained argumentation; the most assiduously examined of his writings is a brief sketch (which only came to light in 1960) jotted on the flyleaf of an unidentified book, which has come to be known as “Judgment and Being” (“Urtheil und Seyn”). Here, Hölderlin appears to demolish the basis of Fichte’s subjective radicalization of Kant in a few observations, which also cast a skeptical eye upon the potential for any discursive account of the human conceptual apparatus to provide a satisfying specification of its own foundational possibility. Roughly, the problem for Fichte is that he seeks to ground his version of Kantian idealism on the certainty of the self-positing proposition, “I is I.” But, Hölderlin objects, the very propositional form here introduces a split in the subject: the grammatical subject “I” is not exactly identical to the “I” predicated of it. Fichte’s grounding principle can therefore never manifest the absolute identity that his theory claims for it. Dick alludes directly to such reflections when writing that “The problem is with reason, i.e. discursivity,” or “The question of what is below the I.” Further, Dick manifests I’s ungrounding through divagations of gender: she intensively and intricately transgenders Hölderlin’s text through feminization yet also continually destabilizes gender tout court as the controlling persona re-dissolves among fluid, promiscuous characters. And even as Hildebrand et al at times replace Hölderlin, this congery is also in conversation with Hölderlin, positing him now as the counterpart of Stanislaw Lem, now as an 18th-century Holden Caulfield. Likewise, Dick exponentializes the semi-scandalous practice of literary heteronymy, which already corrodes the integrity of the social fiction of the author by repeatedly collapsing this putatively external guarantor with the main fictive persona in the text. (Note (again), for instance, that the author of Dick’s Delinquent is “Mina Pam Dick.”)
     
    Equal parts parodic treatise on ordinary language and LiveJournal sprawl, “I Wear Long Hair” is also a tour de force of heteroglossia, another way in which it glances off of Hölderlin’s thought and practice. In his theory of the alternation of tone (“Wechsel der Töne”6 ), Hölderlin, in classical German fashion, discerns three fundamental tonalities in poetic composition—the ideal, the naïve, and the heroic—but what’s distinctive about his account is that the patterns of alternation or the modulation among tones, rather than the tones themselves, define genres for him. This discovery, that traditional genres comprise patterns of alternation, inspires the creation of new poetic forms foregrounding that very activity of alternation, forms that would thereby incorporate the entire system of poetic genre and simultaneously constitute a reflection upon the nature of genre itself. Hölderlin indeed constructed an astonishing set of so-called “Poetological Tables,” charts that lay out in combinatorial fashion potential sequences of tones: “id. na. her. id. / naiv her. id.,” “naiv her. id. na./ her. id. na.,” and so on. Dick, who cannot have missed the resemblance between the permutations of Hölderlin’s tables and the truth tables of Wittgenstein’s Tractatus, refers explicitly early on to the issue of tone, not just in the opening confession that “I can’t quit thinking tone,” (a statement worthy of “Urtheil und Seyn” in the way that it both unifies and splits its “thinking”), but also in the somewhat goth translingual pun of “die tone.” Later, this motif resurfaces when Dick alludes in the title of the poem quoted above and in surrounding commentary to the oppositional play of Grundton and Kunstcharacter, the former referring in Hölderlin’s thought to a generative tonality which can only be manifested via implication in the form of the latter, its opposite number. More fundamentally still, “I Wear Long Hair” draws upon and extends Hölderlinian ideas about the alternation of tone as it veers from the chatty to the formidably intellectual to the urgently confessional.
     
    For Hölderlin, the method of alternation of tones was one way in which aesthetic production could evoke that unitary Being which necessarily eluded conceptual articulation. Indeed, Hölderlin’s means to this telos was a violent yoking together of disparate materials. “Hölderlin’s mature language approaches madness,” Adorno writes; “it is a series of disruptive actions against both the spoken language and the elevated style of German classicisism. . . . [His] method cannot escape antinomies, and in fact, it itself, as an assassination attempt on the harmonious work, springs from the work’s antinomian nature” (138–139). Resolutely unsystematic, the similarly hyper-charged, theatrical fissures in Dick’s writing figure and extend her poetry’s radical commitment to the multiplicity of being, and to the poetic generation of ever more ways of being multiple, being trans-.
     

    John Beer is Assistant Professor of Creative Writing at Portland State University. The author of The Waste Land and Other Poems (Canarium, 2010), which received the Norma Farber First Book Award from the Poetry Society of America, he has published literary and dramatic criticism in the Brooklyn Rail, Chicago Review, Review of Contemporary Literature, and Village Voice. A portion of his systematically unfaithful translation of Friedrich Schlegel’s novel Lucinde appeared from Spork Press this spring.

     


     
    Judith Goldman
    is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/Rico-chet (O 2006), and l.b.; or, catenaries (Krupskaya 2011). Her poetry has recently appeared in Fence, The Claudius App, The Volta, and PQueue. She was the Roberta C. Holloway Lecturer in the Practice of Poetry at UC, Berkeley for 2011–2012 and is now core faculty in the Poetics Program at SUNY, Buffalo.
     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1.
    Regarding the epigraph to “The Blind Singer,” from Agamemnon’s Ajax, Nick Hoff observes in his “Notes” to Hölderlin’s Odes and Elegies: “Hölderlin himself had translated this play, sticking close to the Greek word order for this line. His translation, translated into English, might go something like, ‘Lifted the terrible grief from our eyes did Ajax’” (233).

     

    2.
    That the latter version takes up the name and persona of an infamous centaur suggests the depth of fascination with duality that Hölderlin and Dick share.

     

    3.
    It might be instructive to compare Dick’s translation methods to the similar deformations of Brandon Brown in his versions of Catullus. Cf. “From ‘Sparrow,’ from The Poems of Gaius Valerius Catullus.” Postmodern Culture 20.2 (2010).

     

    4.
    Private communication with author, 3/7/12 and 4/23/12. See also Dick’s “Trans Verse (or Traver’s Tranifesto)” on “translit.”

     

    5.
    Crucial in this regard has been the work of Dieter Henrich (Der Grund im Bewußtsein, Stuttgart: Klett-Cotta, 1992) and Manfred Frank (Unendliche Annäherung, Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1997). A partial translation of the latter, including the material on Hölderlin, is available as The Philosophical Foundations of Early German Romanticism, trans. Elizabeth Millian-Zaibert, Albany: SUNY UP, 2004; earlier essays by Henrich on Hölderlin are collected in The Course of Remembrance, Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997.

     

    6.
    Translated as “Does the idealic catastrophe…”

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Adorno, Theodor. “Parataxis.” Trans. Shierry Weber Nicholsen. Notes to Literature Volume 2. New York: Columbia UP, 1992. 109–152. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “Two Poems by Friedrich Hölderlin.” Selected Writings Volume 1, 1913–1926. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1996. Print.
    • Dick, Pam. Delinquent. New York: Futurepoem, 2009.
    • ———. “Re: Invitation to submit to Postmodern Culture.” Message to Judith Goldman. 7 March – 23 April. 2012. E-mail.
    • ———. “Trans Verse (or, Traver’s Tranifesto).” EOAGH 7. 15 Oct. 2011. Online.
    • Fioretis, Aris. “Color Read: Hölderlin and Translation.” The Solid Letter. Ed. Aris Fioretis. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. 268–290. Print.
    • Hoff, Nick. “Notes to the Poems.” Appendix C. Odes and Elegies. Hölderlin. Wesleyan: Wesleyan UP, 2008. 193–251. Print.
    • Hölderlin, Friedrich. Selected Poems of Friedrich Hölderlin. Richmond: Omnidawn, 2008. Print.
    • ———. “Does the idealic catastrophe…” Essays and Letters. Friedrich Hölderlin. Trans. Jeremy Adler and Charlie Louth. New York: Penguin, 2009. 307–8. Print.
    • ———. “Judgment and Being.” Essays and Letters on Theory. Trans. and ed. Thomas Pfau. Albany: State U of New York P, 1988. 37–8. Print.
    • ———. “Urtheil und Seyn.” Stuttgarter Hölderlin-Ausgabe Bd. IV. Ed. Friedrich Beissner. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1961. 216–17. Print.
    • ———. “Wechsel der Töne.” Stuttgarter Hölderlin-Ausgabe Bd. IV. Ed. Friedrich Beissner. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1961. 238–40. Print.
  • Queering Žižek

    Chris Coffman (bio)

    University of Alaska Fairbanks

    cecoffman@alaska.edu

     
    Abstract
     
    This essay tracks Slavoj Žižek’s reading of Jacques Lacan in order to expose and critique Žižek’s continued investment in a heterosexist account of sexual difference. Attending to Žižek’s politicized recasting of Lacan’s argument that one can traverse—and thereby alter—the fundamental fantasy that structures subjectivity, this essay argues that despite Žižek’s protestations to the contrary, sexual difference is not inalterable. Rather, sexual difference is the fundamental fantasy that Lacanian psychoanalytic theory needs to traverse in order to fully register the many possible configurations of desiring subjectivities.

     
    Queer theorists have long had a vexed relationship to Slavoj Žižek, and for good reason. Notorious for the sexist and homophobic statements that pepper his writings, he has understandably attracted considerable criticism from prominent queer theorists for the last 20 years, from Judith Butler in Bodies That Matter (1993) to Judith Halberstam in The Queer Art of Failure (2011).1 Despite these critiques, a revised version of Žižek’s theoretical framework could be useful for queer theory because his politically-oriented reinflection of Lacanian psychoanalysis offers strategies for altering existing social structures. One of the most compelling features of Jacques Lacan’s rereading of Sigmund Freud is the way in which his theory of the interlocking of the imaginary, symbolic, and Real orders accounts for the way in which desiring subjectivity arises through engagement with existing social formations. Žižek brings the French psychoanalyst’s account of subjectivity and the social to bear on cultural and political concerns by asking how existing ideological formations are constituted and how they might be changed. One strategy Žižek proposes is a politicized twist on Lacan’s argument that the goal of analysis is for the analysand to “traverse” and thereby go beyond the fantasies that structure his or her subjectivity. Whereas the point of traversing the fantasy in the clinical setting is to open up alternative ways of structuring experience, for Žižek its objective is to reconfigure the symbolic by intervening in the idea of the Real. Rather than a technique for individual transformation, then, for Žižek traversing the fantasy is a strategy for social change.
     
    Despite the appeal of this approach, Žižek’s insistence that sexual difference is real and thus intractable has been a stumbling block for queer theorists interested in developing an account of subjectivity that can apprehend the workings of desire across the full range of genders and sexualities. However, Žižek’s argument for the intransigence of sexual difference—which I will also call “(hetero)sexual difference”—contains the seeds of its own undoing. I use the phrase “(hetero)sexual difference” to describe the way in which certain uses of Lacanian psychoanalysis—including Žižek’s—rest on a circular ideology in which sex, gender, and sexuality are mutually constituted in heterogendered terms through the inscription of a putatively foundational antagonism between masculine and feminine. It is important, however, to understand that Žižek’s iteration of this ideology takes place in the context of a body of writing that has a different aim than that of other Lacanians, for he does not seek to explicate the “true” meaning of Lacan’s texts. Instead, he grafts the psychoanalyst’s work into new philosophical and political contexts, seeking possibilities for altering existing social formations. This essay, too, is not a return to a “true” or “pure” Lacan, but rather a critical reworking of Žižek’s ideas in the service of queer theory. I turn his political version of Lacan’s theory of traversing the fantasy against itself to argue that, despite Žižek’s protestations to the contrary, (hetero)sexual difference is the fantasy that Lacanian psychoanalytic theory needs to traverse in order to fully register the many possible configurations of desiring subjectivities.
     

     

    I. (Hetero)sexual Difference and the Real

     
    I emphasize the need to traverse the fantasy of (hetero)sexual difference because such a move dislodges the point de capiton that quilts together the imaginary, symbolic, and Real orders. In Lacanian theory, these three orders are inextricable. Though the imaginary order can be roughly described as the realm of the specular image and the symbolic as that of the signifier, they are bound up in one another. Lacan explains that within the “symbolic matrix in which the I is precipitated in primordial form,” imaginary identification “situates” yet also alienates the ego through the subject’s misrecognition of his or her image in the mirror (Écrits 2). The symbolic—the realm of the signifier, the big Other, and the law—is, in turn, linked to the Real, a concept that has been the site of frequent conceptual misprisions in debates over the status of sexual difference. The Real takes on two distinct but related meanings in Lacan, one “presymbolic,” and the other “postsymbolic” (Shepherdson, “Intimate Alterity” 27, and see the discussion of Ernesto Laclau’s use of Bruce Fink’s formulation below). As Charles Shepherdson observes, the process of “symbolic retroaction”—which Freud describes as Nachträglichkeit—produces the former as a mythological effect of the latter (37, 47). I use the term “Real” in its postsymbolic sense. This Real is not radically unreachable by the symbolic (as would be the presymbolic version), but rather, as Joan Copjec points out, is the site at which the failures of symbolic mandates are inscribed (Read My Desire 201–236).
     
    Žižek’s inflection of Lacan’s theory turns not only on the three orders’ inextricability, but also on the possibility of transforming their coordinates by altering the point de capiton. As Mari Ruti explains, in Lacanian theory the fundamental fantasy—that is, the unconscious fantasy that structures the subject’s experience—drives psychical life and “perpetuate[s] unconscious patterns of behavior” that constrict the subject; the objective of analysis is to traverse this fantasy and thereby loosen its grip on the psyche (“The Fall of Fantasies” 498). Grafting this theory into the realm of politics, Žižek argues that by targeting the quilting point, traversing the fantasy seeks not to undo the subject’s surface-level “symbolic identification,” but rather to gain “distance towards”—and ultimately undo—the underlying, “fundamental fantasy that serves as the ultimate support of the subject’s being” (Ticklish Subject 266). This involves an intervention in the postsymbolic Real that prompts a radical disinvestiture in the terms that govern the symbolic order and that clears ground for them to be supplanted by a new paradigm. I explain the technical workings of this process further as my argument proceeds. But at this point, it is most important to note that traversing the fantasy offers a more trenchant challenge to the symbolic’s coordinates than Butler’s argument (first put forth in Gender Trouble [1990] and refined in Bodies That Matter [1993]) that it is possible to change the symbolic order simply by resignifying its phallogocentric terms.2 As Žižek and others have pointed out, a central problem with Butler’s strategy of symbolic resignification—as well as with her readings of Lacan—is that it engages only the symbolic and imaginary orders without targeting the Real. By contrast, traversing the fantasy has the potential to unsettle the symbolic, imaginary, and the postsymbolic Real by dislodging the point de capiton.
     
    Butler, like Žižek, is concerned with the interplay between psychical and social resistance, and with the way in which—as they and Ernesto Laclau put it in the introduction to their dialogues in Contingency, Hegemony, Universality—“new social movements often rely on identity-claims, but ‘identity’ itself is never fully constituted; in fact, since identification is not reducible to identity, it is important to consider the incommensurability or gap between them” (1). My own argument for the queering of Žižek’s writings carries forward this joint project of undercutting categories of identity, a project that the Contingency volume shares with queer theory more generally, which initially emerged as a challenge to identity-based formations of gay and lesbian studies. While sometimes uneven in their grasp of the particulars of Lacan’s thought, queer theorists align themselves with Lacan in this persistent refusal of the notion of a stable identity. If Butler, Laclau, and Žižek agree that social movements cannot remain “democratic” without engaging “the negativity at the heart of identity,” however, they disagree in significant ways about the form and consequences of that negativity (2).
     
    Butler often presents negativity as the result of the imaginary undercutting of symbolic law. She focuses on those two orders in her critique of Lacanian arguments that the psyche is capable of resistance, and rightfully notes that the mere failure of symbolic mandates does not necessarily ensure their transformation. However, her argument depends on the assumption that “Lacan restricts the notion of social power to the symbolic domain and delegates resistance to the imaginary” (Psychic Life 98). Arguing that the domain of the imaginary “thwarts the efficacy of the symbolic law, but cannot turn back upon the law, demanding or effecting its reformulation,” she concludes that “psychic resistance thwarts the law in its effects, but cannot redirect the law or its effects” (Psychic Life 98). She thereby downplays the potential for transformation via the Real, which is quilted to the other two orders and which in several bodies of queer theory is understood to be the deepest source of resistance.3
     
    When Butler addresses the negativity at play in Laclau’s and Žižek’s accounts of the Lacanian Real, she emphasizes that order’s role as “the limit-point of all subject-formation”—that is, as “the point where self-representation founders and fails” (Contingency 29–30).4 Reading the Real in Žižek as “that which resists symbolization” (Bodies 21) and as the “limit-point of sociality” (Contingency 152), she asks,
     

    why are we then compelled to give a technical name to this limit, “the Real,” and to make the further claim that the subject is constituted by this foreclosure? The use of the technical nomenclature opens up more problems than it solves. On the one hand, we are to accept that “the Real” means nothing other than the constitutive limit of the subject; yet on the other hand, why is it that any effort to refer to the constitutive limit of the subject in ways that do not use that nomenclature are considered a failure to understand its proper operation? Are we using the categories to understand the phenomena, or marshaling the phenomena to shore up categories “in the name of the Father,” if you will?

     

    While Butler is right to question the tautology through which Žižek and many other Lacanians often prop up the law of the Father and its corollary, sexual difference, through appeals to the “foreclosure” of “the Real,” the questions of terminology at stake in their disagreement are more significant than she suggests. In the above passage, she misinterprets Lacan’s concept of foreclosure, a term that—as I argue in Insane Passions (18–22)—she sometimes misuses in her work on the Real. In Seminar III: The Psychoses, Lacan uses the term “foreclosure” to refer to a psychotic’s rejection of the primal signifier that anchors the symbolic order and grounds “normal” subjectivity. In Bodies That Matter, Butler correctly notes that foreclosure happens to signifiers: she writes that “what is foreclosed is a signifier, namely, that which has been symbolized” (204). However, she goes on to generalize that mechanism as foundational to all forms of subjectivity rather than as specific to psychosis: she writes that foreclosure “takes place within the symbolic order as a policing of the borders of intelligibility” (204). But she misses the way Lacan’s Seminar III presents foreclosure as the governing mechanism of psychosis alone—not necessarily of all forms of subjectivity. Upon this error Butler builds a case that the symbolic order itself is capable of effecting foreclosures that consign queer bodies to the Real.5 This difficulty leads Butler erroneously to conceptualize the Real as itself foreclosed. Similar misprisions inform her claim, in an interview in Radical Philosophy, that Žižek’s work relegates those who do not conform to hegemonic definitions of gender to the “permanent outside” of the social and figures “a whole domain of social life that does not fully conform to prevalent gender norms as psychotic and unlivable” (“Gender as Performance” 37).6 But to claim—as Lacanians such as Žižek often do—that the Real is the site at which the symbolic fails is not the same as to say that the Real is constituted through foreclosure in the technical sense. And to argue that foreclosed signifiers return in the Real or that the symbolic fails there is not the same as to say that the Real is reducible to these phenomena.

     
    These difficulties lead Butler to overlook the potential role of the Real in transformative resistance, even though she is right to argue that it is problematic to insist—as Žižek often does—that the Name of the Father must always be the primal signifier. Moreover, she is well justified in criticizing the circularity at work in the claim that sexual difference is unalterably inscribed in the Real because of the presumed inalterability of paternal law. These assertions do have pernicious consequences for the theorization of same-sex desire and transgender subjectivities alike. But as I will go on to show, the central problem that Žižek’s work poses for queer theory is not that he situates negativity in the Real or that the Real is radically unchangeable. Rather, the central problem is that he resists the possibility that the Name of the Father might be supplanted by another master signifier and that sexual difference, too, might be ideologically contingent.
     
    Whereas Butler sees little prospect for a politics of the Real, Žižek offers an account of the Real as the site of both resistance to and possible rearticulation of the terms of the symbolic. For him, traversing the fantasy is crucial to such a transformation. Yet, despite the potential that his work holds for queer theory, Žižek (and similarly-minded Lacanians such as Copjec) insists that sexual difference is transhistorical and unchangeable because it is located in the Real.7 This brings us to a key difference in the significance that the term “contingency” takes on in Contingency, Hegemony, Universality. Whether explicitly (in Laclau’s case) or implicitly (in Žižek’s), Laclau and Žižek distinguish between contingencies and universalities, whereas Butler considers that everything—including sexual difference—is historically contingent and subject to change. Thus over and against Butler, who assumes that sexual difference is an effect of social and cultural structures, Žižek argues that a fundamental antinomy in the Real provides a negative structure for a diverse field of contingent empirical possibilities. Criticizing Butler for interpreting sexual difference as a contingent opposition between two positive terms that she views as subject to displacement through resignification within the symbolic, he asserts that both sexual difference and the Real are instead transhistorical and unchangeable. He further claims that it is unfair to charge Lacan and Lacanians with heterosexism because the “masculine” and “feminine” subject positions can be occupied by persons of any sex. Indeed, Lacan claims in “The Signification of the Phallus” that the “relation of the subject to the phallus is . . . established without regard to the anatomical difference between the sexes” (Écrits 282).8 The assertion that these aspects of Lacanian theory obviate critiques of the ideology of (hetero)sexual difference is at the very least insufficient, however, for the false naturalization of sexual difference poses significant problems for theorizations of gender and desire.
     
    Such interpretations of Lacanian theory can only conceive of desire as heterogendered—as a matter of an antinomy between “the masculine” and “the feminine”—and so fail to capture the multiplicity of possibilities for genderings and erotic investments. Certainly some progressive Lacanians have pushed beyond this reading by observing that in Lacan’s account of desire in The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psycho-Analysis, the objet a—the object-cause of desire—“conceptually precedes gender” and is only subsequently subject to inscription by a symbolic order whose terms and effects are far from consistent (Dean, Beyond Sexuality 194–7). However, work still needs to be done to separate what Tim Dean calls the “scaffolding” of Lacanian theory—the claim to the primacy of the phallic signifier that has rightly caused much feminist and queer suspicion—from the structural elements of Lacan’s account of desire that open up possibilities for queer theorizing (Beyond Sexuality 47).9 For instance, Laclau argues that the “‘Phallus,’ as the signifier of desire, has largely been replaced in Lacan’s later teaching by the ‘objet petit a’” (Contingency 72). However, during this period, what Lacan claims to be “something symbolic of the function of the lack, of the appearance of the phallic ghost” haunts his texts (Four Fundamental Concepts 87–8). The survival of the phallus can be seen, for example, when he uses the distortions of a tattoo on an erect penis to explain the effects of the shifting gaze. Lacan mentions this tattoo as an example of “[t]he objet a in the field of the visible” in anamorphic painting (Four Fundamental Concepts 105). While Lacan’s invocation of the spectrality of the phallus points to its status as a second-order symbolic inscription, that signifier’s persistence in The Four Fundamental Concepts demonstrates the residual phallogocentrism of his discourse.
     
    Žižek and others’ insistence that sexual difference is the fundamental antagonism that prompts varied symbolic inscriptions is even more pernicious than Lacan’s lingering phallogocentrism. Such arguments fallaciously assume that (hetero)sexual difference is a motivating fantasy for all people across place and time. They uphold a discourse that supports the hegemony of such a fantasy by presenting an antagonism between the “masculine” and the “feminine” as the only possibility. Indeed, as Butler has observed, the very positing of sexual difference as a transcendent structure is theological, as the claim to the universal status of sexual difference rests on the assertion of belief rather than on evidence and argumentation (Undoing Gender 46; The Psychic Life of Power 120–131). Such claims create problems for theorizing same-sex desire as anything other than a permutation of (hetero)sexual difference. Moreover, this reasoning also leads to an account of the body that elides the existence of intersexed persons and renders transsexuality pathological.10 While intersexed and transsexed subjectivities are distinct from lesbian and gay male subjectivities—and while all identities, these included, are undercut by the gap between identity and identification—the inability of current accounts of Lacanian psychoanalysis to theorize them adequately is a consequence of the hegemony of the fantasy of (hetero)sexual difference.
     
    The tenuous nature of the ideology of (hetero)sexual difference suggests that it operates within certain Lacanian circles as a fundamental fantasy. I view the most important task of psychoanalytically informed queer theory as that of traversing this fantasy, given its potentially oppressive consequences for queer persons. While Frances Restuccia has suggested that queer theorists such as Leo Bersani, Butler, Dean, Lee Edelman, and David Halperin have challenged the “fundamental fantasy” that she—following Edelman—describes as that of “reproductive heterosexual normality,” existing work in queer theory has yet to dislodge the ideological kernel that keeps this fantasy in place (“Queer Love” 94).11 That kernel is the doctrine of sexual difference. Despite Žižek’s claims to the contrary, his politicization of Lacan’s theory of traversing the fantasy offers a means of rearticulating the terms of the Real and of grafting Lacanian theory into contexts other than those governed by (hetero)sexual difference. It thereby creates the possibility of reworking Lacanian theory to revise and expand psychoanalytic accounts of gender and sexuality.
     
    Edelman’s 2006No Future, the most Žižekian work of queer theory to date, takes a promising but incomplete step in that direction. Edelman argues that queers are called to traverse the fantasy of reproductive futurism by embracing the role of the sinthomosexual, who rejects the politics of the symbolic and its orientation toward a better future in favor of embracing the jouissance of the drive in the Real. Edelman thus goes well beyond the strain of Lacanian queer theory that focuses on the implications for queer representation of Lacan and Žižek’s insistence that the Real remains unsymbolizable. In her influential but misguided critique of Žižek in Bodies That Matter, for example, Butler argues that Žižek presents the Real as the realm to which queerness is consigned as unsymbolizable and psychotically incomprehensible. Similarly, for Lynda Hart, the Real is the site at which the lesbian is rendered unrepresentable by the “dominant discourse” of a heterosexist society (Fatal Women). Hart asserts that “in the psychoanalytic symbolic,” and in society more generally, “lesbians are only possible in/as the ‘Real,’ since they are foreclosed from the Symbolic order” (Between the Body and the Flesh 91).12 Whereas Butler and Hart both err by locating queers in the symbolic idea of the Real, despite or because of its lack of positive content, for Valerie Rohy, lesbianism works analogously to the Real by functioning as “the limit of symbolization, the ‘rock’ on which figurality founders” (23). And for George Haggerty, Žižek’s work demonstrates that “[i]f ‘what was foreclosed from the Symbolic returns in the Real of the symptom,’ then . . . woman returns as the symptom of man . . . [and] the predatory homosexual, foreclosed from the symbolic . . . return[s] as the symptom of a culture so caught up in its own sexuality that it cannot see its sexual obsessions for what they are” (189). In these formulations, the Real is construed at worst as inimical to queer theorizing (Butler) or at best as a means of elucidating the structural mechanisms and effects of homophobic discourse (Hart, Rohy, Haggerty). Edelman’s emphasis on traversing the fantasy, by contrast, appeals to the Real not only to elucidate homophobia’s mechanisms but also to undermine their force. No Future repudiates both Butler’s erroneous interpretation of Žižek and what Edelman views as her overly optimistic emphasis on resignifying the symbolic order.
     
    However, as I argue elsewhere, Edelman’s book overlooks the way in which not only reproductive futurism but also (hetero)sexual difference itself might be a fantasy that queer theory needs to traverse (“The Sinthomosexual’s Failed Challenge”). The book’s reception—which has focused discussion on its exemplification of what Robert Caserio calls queer theory’s “anti-social thesis”—has obscured other problems with Edelman’s argument.13 One of these is that the relentlessly nihilistic No Future overlooks Žižek’s highly political orientation and the ambivalent mix of pessimism and optimism in play in his reworking of Lacan’s theory of traversing the fantasy.14 Both Ruti and Michael Snediker have criticized No Future for its excessively negative interpretation of Lacan.15 Though Ed Pluth makes a similar assertion about Žižek, I find more cause for optimism in Žižek’s theories than in the use to which Edelman puts them in No Future.16 However, the optimism in Žižek’s work is not to be found in a naïve vision of a better future—an attitude that Edelman rightfully skewers—but rather in what Snediker identifies as “immanence.” Whereas for Snediker, optimism can be found in the immanence of brief moments of “positive” affect, in Žižek’s theory, this immanence lies in the unpredictable, ground-clearing process of fantasy’s traversal (Snediker 3). Žižek’s commitment to politics animates his argument that, in traversing the fantasy, an act in the Real can prompt changes in the symbolic by altering the point de capiton. Edelman ignores this aspect of Žižek’s theory. In the close reading of Žižek’s texts that follows, I offer an alternative to Edelman’s interpretation in order to create an opening for a different mode of Žižekian queer politics—one focused on the possibility of altering the symbolic through intervention in the Real.
     

    II. The Radical Contingency of (Hetero)sexual Difference

     
    In The Sublime Object of Ideology, Žižek considers how the symbolic’s failures in the Real create the potential for social change. He explains that a “tautological, performative operation” halts and fixes “free floating…ideological elements” into a “network of meaning” structured around the lack that is the point de capiton (99, 87). In The Ticklish Subject, he concurs with Butler that imaginary resistance to such a congealed network of meaning is a “false transgression that reasserts the symbolic status quo and even serves as a positive condition of its functioning” (262). He distinguishes imaginary resistance, which manifests clinically in the transference, from the socio-political resistance available at the intersection of the symbolic and the Real. Žižek claims that the latter can take place through an “actual symbolic rearticulation via the intervention of the Real of an act,” through which a “new point de capiton emerges” to displace the socio-symbolic field and to change its structuring principle (Ticklish Subject 262). Žižek’s claim is useful in opening up the possibility of the wholesale transformation of the symbolic.
     
    In Sublime Object, Žižek explicitly identifies the point de capiton with the Name of the Father. However, his insistence in The Ticklish Subject on the possible supplantation of the point de capiton by a new master signifier holds out the possibility of the radical abandonment of foundationally paternal law. If we understand Lacan’s assertion that law is paternal as a gesture that contingently installs the Name of the Father and its corollaries, we open up new, potentially non-phallogocentric ways of thinking of the law that grounds the symbolic.17 Kaja Silverman argues that, in Lacan’s seminar on The Four Fundamental Concepts, the Name of the Father appears as “one of the signifiers that impart a retroactive significance to the lack introduced by language, rather than as a timeless Law that will always preside over the operations of desire” (112). If we understand Lacan’s assertions about paternal law in this fashion, Žižek’s argument that the symbolic can wholly be rearticulated through the “Real of an act” suggests that the Name of the Father could be supplanted by another signifier. The symbolic would thereby be restructured according to a law that would not necessarily be paternal.
     
    While Žižek’s allowance for possible rearticulations of the point de capiton makes the prospect of supplanting the Name of the Father thinkable, other aspects of his work resist that very possibility. His logic, both in Ticklish Subject and in Contingency, Hegemony, Universality, is characterized by a contradictory movement that both reinscribes sexual difference as a foundational doctrine and contests the priority of the Law of the Father. As Butler persuasively argues in Bodies That Matter, Lacan’s argument in “The Signification of the Phallus” both opens up and precludes the transferability of the phallus. Similarly, Žižek’s reasoning in Contingency, Hegemony, Universality both opens up and precludes the possibility of revoking the privilege given to the phallic signifier. Yet any attempt to enlist his work for queer theory must first work through the resistances within his texts to the project of contesting the priority of sexual difference.
     
    Even though he argues that it is possible to rearticulate the point de capiton and completely overhaul the symbolic, Žižek strangely continues to insist on the primacy of the paradigm of sexual difference, falsely elevating its status to what Butler calls an unchangeable, phallogocentric “’law’ prior to all ideological formations” (Bodies That Matter 196).18 In The Ticklish Subject, for example, he insists on the intractability of (an always already failed) sexual difference over and against the possibility of more progressive readings that his own theory of symbolic rearticulation enables. Assuming the heterosexual dyad to be paradigmatic, he asserts that what Lacan calls the “impossibility of the sexual relationship” lies “in the fact that the identity of each of the two sexes is hampered from within by the antagonistic relationship to the other sex which prevents its full actualization” (Ticklish Subject 272). This formulation of sexual difference as “the Real of an antagonism, not the Symbolic of a differential opposition” continues to privilege binary sexual difference, if only through its negation (Ticklish Subject 272). The heterosexism of this formulation is evident in Žižek’s framing of “the sexual relationship” as an antagonism between “the two sexes.”
     
    However, in Contingency, Hegemony, Universality, Žižek positions the Real as site of the failure of sexual difference, and claims that,
     

    for Lacan, sexual difference is not a firm set of “static” symbolic oppositions and inclusions/exclusions (heterosexual normativity which relegates homosexuality and other “perversions” to some secondary role), but the name of a deadlock, of a trauma, of an open question, of something that resists every attempt at its symbolization. Every translation of sexual difference into a set of symbolic opposition(s) is doomed to fail, and it is this very “impossibility” that opens up the terrain of the hegemonic struggle for what “sexual difference” will mean.

    (110–11)

     

    Because every attempt to symbolize the fundamental antagonism as a simplistic opposition between “masculine” and “feminine” inevitably fails, Žižek allows that positive manifestations of sexual difference could be the site of hegemonic struggles—struggles that feasibly could include opposition to heterosexual dominance. In the above formulation, he both sidesteps binary formulations of sexual difference—which he characterizes as merely “a deadlock, a trauma . . . an open question”—and allows for contestation over its positive meaning. He still misses, however, that his insistence upon calling this antagonism “sexual difference”—rather than merely “difference,” for example—is misleading.

     
    Similarly, in Tarrying with the Negative, he draws on Lacan’s sexuation diagrams to conceive of sexual difference as a Kantian antinomy. Rather than allowing “us to imagine in a consistent way the universe as a Whole,” as does the binary logic of all-encompassing oppositions, viewing sexual difference as an antinomy presents us with the simultaneous and contradictory presence of two “mutually exclusive versions of the universe as a Whole” (Tarrying 83). For Žižek, the value of considering sexual difference in this fashion is that it allows us to view it not as “the polar opposition of two cosmic forces (yin/yang, etc.)” but as “a certain crack which prevents us from even consistently imagining the universe as a Whole” (Tarrying 83). In The Indivisible Remainder, he further argues that
     

    What the Lacanian “formulas of sexuation” endeavor to formulate, however, . . . is not yet another positive formulation of the sexual difference but the underlying impasse that generates the multitude of positive formulations as so many (failed) attempts to symbolize the traumatic real of the sexual difference. What all epochs have in common is not some universal positive feature, some transhistorical constant; what they all share, rather, is the same deadlock, the same antinomy.

    (217)

     

    The notion that empirical data are mere covers for a more fundamental fissure in the universe presents an alternative to the more common claim that the universe is organized through binary oppositions that produce a false sense of totality. This approach accounts for much of the appeal of Žižek’s political thought. However, questions remain about the way in which Žižek conceives of the fundamental antagonism he believes to provide a negative, structural backdrop for empirical reality.

     
    Though in the above passage from Indivisible Remainder Žižek acknowledges the multiplicity of past and present genders, his references to “the sexual difference” are symptomatic of the blockage in his own thinking about it (217, emphasis added). The singular “the” implies that the fundamental antagonism is mobilized by a singular split rather than by multiple fractures. His insistence on this point is particularly peculiar given his openness in other strands of his work to considering forms of antagonism—nationalism and ethnic hatred, for example—that can be driven by more than two divergent points of view.19 In Contingency, for instance, he presents both sexual difference and national difference as divisions that are falsely naturalized as causes for what he views as a more “fundamental antagonism” that cannot itself be symbolized (112–114).
     
    At other points, Žižek takes the antinomy of sexual difference as a model for other forms of fundamental antagonism that he conceives as sites of ideological struggle and transformation. In Contingency, for example, he uses ideological differences as examples of the fundamental antagonism’s effects, explaining that “the notion of antagonism involves a kind of metadifference: the two antagonistic poles differ in the very way in which they define or perceive the difference that separates them (for a Leftist, the gap that separates him from a Rightist is not the same as this same gap perceived from the Rightist’s point of view)” (215). Jodi Dean observes that for Žižek, one of these antinomies underpins class struggle (57–60). Yet Žižek curiously resists considering sexual difference as subject to the same kinds of transformations he would allow for similarly positioned political struggles. Though he rightly observes that theorists such as Butler mistake the negative space of antagonism for a positive terrain of social contestation by viewing sexual difference as a potential site of ideological struggle and transformation of the terms of the symbolic, he refuses to consider that a change in point de capiton could radically overhaul the symbolic. Though Žižek’s emphasis on the negativity of antagonism is a useful correction to Butler’s reading of Lacan, he errs in staging sexual difference as an antinomy that is entirely exempt from transformation. This is in direct contradiction to his claims about the potential for radical overhauls of other sorts of political antagonisms. While he views the fundamental antagonisms underpinning other sorts of political struggles as available for wholesale transformation, he does not question the presupposition of paternal law through which he inscribes the antagonism of sexual difference as fundamentally inalterable. Nor does he openly acknowledge the possibility that this antagonism might be subject to challenge. To pose the fundamental antagonism as a matter of the inevitable failure of the “masculine” and the “feminine” to understand each other is still to present the problem of sexual difference in heterosexual terms, even though they are not ideals but sites of failure. Most importantly, this formulation continues to ignore the complicity of Žižek’s own arguments in upholding the Name of the Father and the reign of paternal law by insisting on the primacy of sexual difference.
     
    Yet what displacement could Žižek possibly be referring to besides that of the phallus—which Lacan famously designates “the privileged signifier of that mark in which the role of the logos is joined with the advent of desire”—when he emphasizes the possibility of rearticulating the structuring principle of the symbolic through a change in the point de capiton (“Signification” 287, emphasis added)? Even though they are inconsistent, the overall arguments of Ticklish Subject and Žižek’s contributions to Contingency, Hegemony, Universality background castration in such a way that the substitution of another point de capiton for the Name of the Father becomes thinkable. In Ticklish Subject, Žižek drops the language he used in Sublime Object to describe the Real as an unsymbolizable “rock” or “kernel,” and instead foregrounds the position of the Real as the site at which symbolic mandates fail. This suggests that we need not read his emphasis on the structuring role of negativity as an affirmation of a timeless doctrine of castration. Instead, following Silverman’s reading of Lacan, we might read Žižek’s presupposition of the role of castration in structuring sexual difference as the result of his installment of the Name of the Father as master signifier in the first place (Sublime Object 112).
     
    In The Metastases of Enjoyment, Žižek comes close to acknowledging the tenuousness of sexual difference, but ultimately falls short of doing so. He writes,
     

    Apropos of the two asymmetrical antinomies of symbolization (the “masculine” side that involves the universality of phallic function grounded in an exception; the “feminine” side that involves a “non-all” field which, for that very reason, contains no exception to the phallic function) a question imposes itself with a kind of self-evidence: what constitutes the link that connects these two purely logical antinomies with the opposition of female and male, which, however symbolically mediated and culturally conditioned, remains an obvious biological fact? The answer to this question is: there is no link. What we experience as “sexuality” is precisely the effect of the contingent act of “grafting” the fundamental deadlock of symbolization on to the biological opposition of male and female.

    (155)

     

    Žižek acknowledges that this grafting makes the link between sexual difference and biological sex contingent, but he does not press this observation far enough to recognize that this process of grafting makes sexual difference itself contingent. This impasse in Žižek’s reasoning comes from his continued reiteration of the false notion of binary sex, an ideology that facilitates the parallelism involved in “grafting” the antinomy of sexual difference (itself questionably formulated in terms of masculinity and femininity) onto an idea of sex that he misrecognizes as natural rather than cultural. His unqualified assertion that “the opposition of female and male” is “an obvious biological fact” ignores a long history of feminist work concerned with intersexed persons and living species. This work demonstrates that the idea of a binary sex distinction between male and female is a social construct, one maintained not only discursively (through the dominance of the false idea that there are only two sexes) but also surgically (through the performance of surgery on intersexed children to align their genitals’ appearance with dominant expectations for “males” and “females”).20 That Žižek has not assimilated this information is especially surprising given his sustained engagement with Butler’s work, which raises this very problem and observes that American feminism draws a false distinction between “sex” as natural and “gender” as cultural even though it can be demonstrated that the concept of “sex,” too, is cultural.21 The false naturalization of “sex” in Žižek’s language continues in his assertion that the “parasitic ‘grafting’ of the symbolic deadlock on to animal coupling undermines the instinctual rhythm of animal coupling and confers on it an indelible brand of failure: ‘there is no sexual relationship’; every relationship between the sexes can take place only against the background of a fundamental impossibility” (Metastases 155).

     
    As Lacanians are quick to point out, because sexual difference is merely structural, a person of any sex can occupy the “masculine” and “feminine” positions. And Lacan himself writes in “The Signification of the Phallus” that the “relation of the subject to the phallus is . . . established without regard to the anatomical difference between the sexes” (282, emphasis added). Moreover, he writes in The Four Fundamental Concepts that “[i]n the psyche, there is nothing by which the subject may situate himself as a male or female being” (204). I observe elsewhere that this passage conceives of the psyche as asexed but that Lacan continues to refer only to the genders “man” and “woman” in The Four Fundamental Concepts (“Sinthomosexual’s Failed Challenge” 7–8). Žižek and similarly-minded contemporary Lacanians seize upon this language and formulate sexual difference as an antinomy that drives the “relationship between the sexes” (Metastases 154–55). Through this maneuver, Žižek’s conception of sex as the “biological opposition of male and female” becomes particularly insidious once it is aufgehoben into a difference that is neither material nor phenomenal but rather a differential opposition between the masculine and the feminine (Metastases 155). Žižek is right that this is not quite a gender difference, for it takes negative rather than positive form.22 Given its role as that which sets phenomenal reality into motion, we might think of Žižekian sexual difference as that which prompts positive manifestations of gender and sexuality. Nonetheless, within his thought, sexual difference—however Real—is the dialecticized consequence of his false assumptions about binary sex.
     
    Laclau’s intervention in Žižek’s debate with Butler over the status of the Real offers another way of approaching this problem. Like Žižek, Laclau argues that Butler misses the way in which “the Real becomes a name for the very failure of the Symbolic in achieving its own fullness. The Real would be, in that sense, a retroactive effect of the failure of the Symbolic” (68). Laclau further clarifies, however, that the name of the Real thus becomes “both the name of an empty place and the attempt to fill it through that very naming of what, in de Man’s words, is nameless, innommable. This means that the presence of that name within the system has the status of a suturing topos” (68). Drawing on Bruce Fink’s formulation of the distinction between the presymbolic real (R1) and the postsymbolic Real—the latter “characterized by impasses and impossibilities due to the relations among elements of the symbolic order itself (R2), that is, which is generated by the symbolic”—Laclau argues that the postsymbolic Real effects a “hegemonic operation” of suture that “involves both the presence of a Real which subverts signification and the representation of Real through tropological substitution” (68). In my view, what Žižek describes as “the contingent act of ‘grafting’ the fundamental deadlock of symbolization on to the biological opposition of male and female” can be seen as the kind of “suture” that Laclau describes (Metastases 155). Laclau’s explanation is crucial to understanding the ideological character of Žižek’s claim. The “grafting” Žižek describes is, in Laclau’s terms, a “hegemonic operation” that uses substitution to represent R2 as R1—that is, to suggest that R2 (the aporias produced by the symbolic order’s failures) is somehow connected to R1 (“the biological opposition of male and female”).
     
    Curiously, though, when Laclau concurs with Žižek that sexual difference is that which “is linked not to particular sexual roles but to a real/impossible kernel which can enter the field of representation only through tropological displacements/incarnations,” he does not point to the suturing effects of this operation or to its role in consolidating hegemony (72). Instead, he claims that “[i]n terms of the theory of hegemony, this presents a strict homology with the notion of ‘antagonism’ as a real kernel preventing the closure of the symbolic order . . . antagonisms are not objective relations but the point where the limit of all objectivity is shown. Something at least comparable is involved in Lacan’s assertion that there is no such thing as a sexual relationship” (71). I have no quarrel with Žižek and Laclau’s insistence that a fundamental antagonism mobilizes the symbolic order’s failed attempts at coherence. However, they both fail to consider the ideological character of their characterization of desire as driven by difference that is consistently brought back—through what Laclau calls the “hegemonic operation” of suture—to the failures of what Žižek repeatedly terms the “relationship between the sexes.” To choose different diction—to say, for example, that desire emerges from a fundamental antagonism, negativity, or trauma—would avoid this suturing of the effects of the antagonism to heterosexist conceptions of sex. But to call this operation sexual difference introduces confusion by recalling a polarity that invokes the bodily materialities that appear within Žižek’s discourse even as he tries to get past them.
     
    Because Žižek does not see the ideological character of the effects of this suture, the heterosexism at play in his appeals to the supposed unchangeability of sexual difference remains a significant problem in his work. In his diction, relationships are “between the sexes,” and this wording matters, because it sets up a parallelism between “female” and “male” sexes and Kant’s mathematical (“feminine,” to Lacanians) and dynamic (“masculine”) antinomies that Žižek then uses to render (hetero)sexual difference’s status as Real as beyond dispute. This creates the false impression that as an antinomy, sexual difference—rather than other kinds of difference—must be the motivating force behind all forms of desire, and in turn, desire’s manifestation in sexuality.23 I use this diction to describe the consequences of Žižek’s assumptions and to mark the difference between, on the one hand, Lacanian psychoanalysis’s theorization of sexual difference as a negative antagonism that motivates desire, and on the other hand, the resulting experience of sexuality as it could be described in positivist terms. The presence of these different vocabularies in the ongoing dialogue between Žižek and queer theorists has muddied the issues considerably. What has been lost in the resultant fractiousness is that Žižek’s suturing of the “masculine” and “feminine” antinomies to binary categories of sex causes his account of desire to render many contemporary sexual practices and sexed embodiments untheorizable, for they cannot be accounted for as consequences of the failure of sexual difference. Žižek’s oversights call into question the presumed universality of his theory. What might it mean to think of the fundamental antagonism itself as motivated by multiple differences rather than by the difference between “masculine” and “feminine”?
     
    Moreover, an even larger question lies behind Žižek’s narrow reasoning about sexual difference: why does symbolization have to be about sex at all? Such an assumption is evident in his explication of the difference between Foucauldian and Lacanian perspectives on sex:
     

    It is here that Foucauldian “constructionists” and Lacan part company: for the “constructionists,” sex is not a natural given but a bricolage, an artificial unification of heterogeneous discursive practices; whereas Lacan rejects this view without returning to naïve substantialism. For him, sexual difference is not a discursive, symbolic construction; instead, it emerges at the very point where symbolization fails: we are sexed beings because symbolization always comes up against its inherent impossibility. What is at stake here is not that “actual,” “concrete” sexual beings can never fully fit the symbolic construction of “man” or “woman”: the point is, rather, that this symbolic construction itself supplements a certain fundamental deadlock.

     

    Although it is quite plausible that sexual difference might be one of the differences that could emerge “at the very point where symbolization fails” and that it “supplements a certain fundamental deadlock,” there is nonetheless a logical problem with the assertion that “we are sexed beings because symbolization always comes up against its inherent impossibility.” Žižek offers no proof for this circular claim about causality. The same problem besets his assertion that “sexual difference has a transcendental status because sexed bodies emerge that do not fit squarely within ideal gender dimorphism” (Contingency 309). For this, too, he offers no proof of causality, and falls back upon the circular assertion that “sexual difference is that ‘rock of impossibility’ on which every ‘formalization’ of sexual difference founders” (309). Elided here is what is at stake in calling the fundamental antagonism “sexual difference” at all. Moreover, many of Žižek’s writings graft the notion of the fundamental antagonism into political contexts that have nothing to do with sexual difference. If symbolization’s failure could have consequences other than that of making us sexed beings, then his claim that failures of symbolization are its cause is far too strong.

     
    To read the Real not as “the rock of castration,” as Žižek does in Sublime Object, but as the space of excess produced through the failure of symbolization, as he does elsewhere, is to understand it as a site of possible rearticulation. As Jodi Dean argues, Žižek theorizes the means through which “one can intervene in, touch, and change the Real” by engaging the symbolic order (181). While Žižek’s claim that sexual difference is “real”—that it is “that which, precisely, resists symbolization”—may appear on the surface to be a stubborn insistence on essentialist doctrine, he nonetheless acknowledges that the contours of the Real can change (Contingency 214). He concedes in Contingency that “Butler is, in a way, right” to insist that the Real is “internal/inherent to the symbolic,” stipulating that the Real “is nothing but [the symbolic’s] inherent limitation, the impossibility of the symbolic fully to ‘become itself,’” and that therefore the Real “cannot be symbolized” (120–1). The insight that the Real is unsymbolizable yet circumscribed as such by the symbolic suggests that the Real can serve as a site of radical ideological struggle. If the Real is the site of the symbolic’s failures, it is consistent throughout time only in its structural function—that is, only in its position as the realm in which whatever is in the symbolic fails. To the extent that the terms of the symbolic can change, the ideological material that fails in the Real can change as well: Žižek asserts that “There will always be some hegemonic empty signifier; it is only the content that shifts” (Contingency 111). If what he calls the point de capiton changes, then a different set of failures could be inscribed at and as the Real.
     
    Elsewhere in Contingency, Žižek points out that to focus on the Lacanian order of the Real is to open up a means of understanding the regime of the father as an imposture. He notes that “the very focus on the notion of the Real as impossible . . . reveals the ultimate contingency, fragility (and thus changeability) of every symbolic constellation that pretends to serve as the a priori horizon of the process of symbolization” (221). Noting that “Lacan’s shift of focus towards the Real is strictly correlative to the devaluation of the paternal function (and of the central place of the Oedipus complex itself),” Žižek explicitly names paternal law as one “contingent” formation that is “susceptible to a radical overhaul” (Contingency 221). Observing that Lacan’s “constant effort from the 1960’s onwards . . . is . . . to expose the fraud of paternal authority,” Žižek asserts that the “‘Name-of-the-Father’ is for Lacan a fake, a semblance which conceals [the] structural inconsistency of the symbolic” (Contingency 255, 310). As a consequence, he asserts, “paternal authority is ultimately an imposture, one among the possible ‘sinthoms’ which allow us temporarily to stabilize and co-ordinate the inconsistent/nonexistent ‘big Other’” (Contingency 221). Žižek does not, however, reconcile this insight with his continued insistence on the relevance of the paradigm of sexual difference. In failing fully to dislodge the regime of the father and the logic of (hetero)sexual difference, Žižek fails to pursue the most radical implication of his work for queer theory: the possibility that the Name of the Father could be supplanted and the terrain of ideological struggle remapped through a change in the point de capiton.
     

    III. The Real of the Act

     
    Even though Žižek disavows the possibility of such a remapping, his work clears theoretical ground for it when he argues that by traversing the fantasy, we can completely overhaul the terms of the symbolic order (Indivisible Remainder 166). He elaborates this idea through a revision of Althusser. In so doing, he offers an account of the processes through which ideological contents pass themselves off as natural through reification in the “kernel” of the “Self,” and holds out the possibility of radically altering those false naturalizations (166). He argues that “the crucial dimension of the ideological effet-sujet” lies “not in my direct identification with the symbolic mandate . . . but in my experience of the kernel of my Self as something which pre-exists the process of interpellation, as subjectivity prior to interpellation” (166). Traversing the fantasy brings about “subjective destitution” by “induc[ing] . . . the subject to renounce the ‘secret treasure’ which forms the kernel of” subjectivity (166). Traversing the fantasy is thus “[t]he anti-ideological gesture par excellence,” the means by
     

    which I renounce the treasure in myself and fully admit my dependence on the externality of symbolic apparatuses—fully assume the fact that my very self-experience of a subject who was already here prior to the external process of interpellation is a retroactive misrecognition brought about by that very process of interpellation.

    (166)

     

    This process of gaining distance from the fantasy that supports subjectivity undoes its power as “the ultimate ‘passionate attachment’ that guarantees the consistency of . . . being” (Ticklish Subject 266).

     
    What is sexual difference in Lacanian and Žižekian theory if not an ideology that passes itself off as natural, as the true “kernel” of the “Self”, and that can only be dislodged through a traversal of the fantasy? Sexual difference is the fundamental fantasy structuring Lacanian and Žižekian theory, and that which it needs to traverse in order to be fully useful to queer theory. The vehement resistance manifested across all of Žižek’s texts to queer theorists’ assertions of the contingency of sexual difference is an indication of how trenchantly this fantasy is lodged within his texts. Here, it is crucial to read Žižek’s (and also Lacan’s) texts with an eye to their manifestations of “resistance” in the psychoanalytic sense. Read in this fashion, Žižek’s and other Lacanians’ assertions of the fundamental intractability of sexual difference are unpersuasive, and all the more so because of their proponents’ increasingly desperate insistence in the face of challenge. This resistance points to the status of sexual difference not as an outside to ideology that pertains to all persons across place and time, but rather as an ideology that has falsely installed itself as natural and as subsisting prior to interpellation.
     
    To view the subjective kernel not as ideology’s outside but as the most deeply seated space of its entrenchment is to re-open the questions of how it becomes lodged as such, and of how its terms can be rearticulated. Countering Butler, who is suspicious of the Lacanian Real and seeks transformation in acts of linguistic performativity that resignify the symbolic order, Žižek asserts that only an act of the Real can radically reconfigure “the field which redefines the very conditions of a socially sustained performativity” (Ticklish Subject 264). He opposes the “Real of an act” to the psychotic’s passage à l’acte. The latter is a “false” act, a mere acting-out that does not “confront the real kernel of the trauma (the social antagonism)” to prompt a traversal of “the fantasy towards the Real” (Contingency 126–7). According to Lacan’s argument in the Third Seminar, the experience of psychosis is structured by the permanent foreclosure, or repudiation, of a privileged signifier, causing language to be distorted and hallucinations to appear in the Real as if it were radically external to the symbolic. Psychotic foreclosure pre-empts the establishment of a point de capiton, and, consequently, renders impossible an act that would intervene in both the symbolic and the Real. “[H]ysterical ‘acting out,’” too, takes place in the imaginary and cannot effect change (Kay 155). From Hitler’s initiation of the Holocaust to psychosis, hysteria, and obsession, any action that disavows or avoids—rather than directly confronts—the fundamental “social antagonism” is for Žižek a “false act” (Contingency 124–6).24 By contrast, the “act” is a form of “symbolic suicide,” of “withdrawing from symbolic reality, that enables us to begin anew from the ‘zero point,’ from that point of absolute freedom called by Hegel ‘abstract negativity’” (Žižek, Enjoy 49). This gesture temporarily voids symbolic mandates to open up the possibility of adopting different ones and assuming a new symbolic identity.
     
    For Žižek, only such an act provides the resistance that enables symbolic rearticulation. For him “the act proper”—with its capacity to intervene in the Real—“is the only one which restructures the very symbolic co-ordinates of the agent’s situation: it is an intervention in the course of which the agent’s identity itself is radically changed” (Žižek qtd. in Kay 155). As Sarah Kay puts it, this kind of act allows us to “‘treat the symbolic by means of the real’—that is, allow us to reboot in the real so as to start up our relationship with the symbolic afresh” (155). Such a “reboot” could change the point de capiton, thereby supplanting the Name of the Father with another master signifier and opening ground for a regime unlimited by the parameters of sexual difference.
     
    Such a transformation involves not the psychotic foreclosure of the Name of the Father but instead the traversal of the fantasy that structures our experience. For Žižek,
     

    What the Lacanian notion of “act” aims at is not a mere displacement/resignification of the symbolic coordinates that confer on the subject his or her identity, but the radical transformation of the very universal structuring “principle” of the existing symbolic order . . . the Lacanian act, in its dimension of “traversing the fundamental fantasy” aims radically to disturb the very “passionate attachment” that forms, for Butler, the ultimately ineluctable background of the process of resignification.

     

    He further explains that this “act disturbs the underlying fantasy” that traps us in restrictive patterns while disavowing the fundamental kernel of our being (Contingency 124). The proper act

     

    does not only shift the limit that divides our identity into the acknowledged and the disavowed part more in the direction of the disavowed part, it does not only make us to accept as “possible” our innermost disavowed “impossible” fantasies: it transforms the very coordinates of the disavowed phantasmatic foundation of our being. An act does not merely redraw the contours of our public symbolic identity, it also transforms the spectral dimension that sustains this identity, the undead ghosts that haunt the living subject, the secret history of traumatic fantasies transmitted “between the lines,” through the lacks and distortions of the explicit symbolic texture of his or her identity.

     

    As an example of an “authentic act,” Žižek points to the moment in the film In and Out at which closeted schoolteacher Howard Brackett says “I’m gay” instead of “Yes!” at his wedding after having been outed several days earlier by a former student, Cameron Drake, during the Academy Awards ceremony (Contingency 122). It’s worth noting that this act takes place in language—in the symbolic—yet successfully intervenes in the Real. It not only rejects the symbolic apparatus—heterosexual marriage—that would have sustained Brackett’s public identity as a person presumed to be straight, but also blasts away the “disavowed phantasmatic foundation” that had supported his own and others’ fantasy that he was heterosexual. Brackett’s change is both internal, in that he recognizes and accepts that he is gay, and external, in that he changes how he identifies publicly.

     
    As Žižek argues in Sublime Object, this kind of change rearticulates the point de capiton that quilts the symbolic and the Real. He understands the symbolically transformative act as the installation of a new point de capiton through the traversal of the fantasy, and he implies that this act, while “irreducible to a ‘speech act’” and distinct from Butler’s performative resignification, produces that new point de capiton by engaging all the Lacanian orders (Ticklish Subject 263, emphasis added).25 Writing about the theory from which Žižek‘s account is derived, Pluth clarifies that while “Lacan’s notion of an act is . . . not far removed from what Austin called a performative speech act,” the former’s theory importantly differs from the latter’s in its consequences: “Lacan shares with Austin the idea that [speech] acts are transformative, and such acts are clearly ‘signifying,’ but Lacan’s focus is not on acts that change the situation of the world or the set of facts within it. Instead he focuses on acts that change the structure of a subject” (101). These acts are “transgressive” because “[i]t is not the case that someone is simply changed by an act: he or she is reinaugurated as a subject” through a change in point de capiton that touches both the symbolic and the Real (Pluth 102).26 Somewhat differently than Lacan, Žižek also addresses acts that challenge the fundamental structure of a political terrain. Restructuring this landscape through a change in point de capiton would be analogous to the reinauguration of the subject that Pluth describes.
     
    Žižek offers neither a promise that change will be for the better nor a clear picture of the future that will emerge through traversing the fantasy. As Lorenzo Chiesa observes, not all individual traversals of the fantasy lead to structural change. He notes that during traversal of the fantasy, “the subject’s encounter with the real lack beneath his ideologized fundamental fantasy forces him to assume the lack in the universal” (191). After that point, “the resymbolization of lack is . . . always carried out at the level of the particular” (191). That is to say that it may or may not lead to the symbolic order’s rearticulation. That is only a possibility if the subject that traverses the fantasy goes on to “name a movement, promote a new Symbolic . . . and struggle politically to establish its hegemony” (191). Thus if, as Edelman argues in No Future, queer theory should work to implode homophobic culture from within by traversing the fantasy, a close examination of Žižek’s work shows us that this does not require Edelman’s refusal of politics, futurity, and the symbolic order.27
     
    Here we encounter the limit of Žižek’s reading of In and Out. This film demonstrates that not all traversals of the fantasy at the individual level immediately lead to broader transformations. After Brackett comes out, the principal fires him despite his record of acclaimed teaching. However, at the students’ graduation ceremony, Drake appears to support Brackett, inspiring large numbers of graduating students—and eventually his parents—to a show of solidarity in which they all declare themselves to be gay. While this scene mobilizes a radical transformation within the community that affirms Brackett’s coming out, the film eventually rehabilitates him for paternal law. The closing sequence teases the viewer with the possibility that he and the reporter whose kiss caused him to recognize his own desires might be heading to the church for their own wedding. However, the film quickly cuts to their arrival as guests at the service in which Brackett’s mother and father renew their wedding vows, and then ends with a celebration in which the entire community dances to the gay classic “Macho Man.” Though the closing scene highlights the shift from the community’s initial shock at the idea that Brackett might be gay to their eventual acceptance of his sexuality, it also shows him being recuperated by paternal law in a way that is not entirely surprising. The film’s closing emphasis on the restoration of (hetero)sexual difference within the context of the patriarchal Christian church—to which two earlier scenes in the film had appealed to guide Brackett toward being honest about his sexuality—points to the way that challenges to homophobia do not always represent challenges to sexism. In and Out grates for its misogynist portrayal of two women characters as vacuous. Emily Montgomery, Brackett’s fiancée, is a self-hating wreck who—herself a teacher—nonetheless expresses the desire to be educated by her future husband. Sonia, Drake’s girlfriend, is a whiny and entitled supermodel who cannot even operate a circular telephone dial. In and Out systematically upholds paternal law and even perpetuates misogyny despite its progressive critique of hypocritical silences around sexuality in educational and religious institutions.
     
    As such, In and Out illustrates that it is impossible to predict the consequences of the authentic act, a point that Žižek misses in his brief gloss of the film. At other points, he emphasizes that there is no certainty about the nature of such an act. Elaborating on the nature of the ultimate act that would prompt a traversal of the fantasy, he argues that the structure of the Kantian categorical imperative is “tautological,” an “empty form” that “can deliver no guarantee against misjudging our duty” (Indivisible Remainder 170). Coming up with “a minimal positive definition” of the act is a “game” involving guesses that “fill up the abyss of tautology that resonates in ‘Do your duty!’” (The Indivisible Remainder 170). Žižek presents as the “best candidate” for such an uncertain act the case of a man who “dress[es] up as a woman and commit[s] suicide in public” (Indivisible Remainder 170). This example’s misogynistic and transphobic character is outrageous and inflammatory, suggesting that revolution be purchased at the price of the lives of those who challenge the binary gender system. By no means do I wish to endorse this example as a program for queer theory. As both Butler and Gayle Salamon compellingly argue, queer and trans theory should instead work to make gender diversity more rather than less livable.28 Yet Žižek’s example also points to an aspect of his thought that allows for his ideas to be appropriated and reworked for queer-theoretical ends. The relativism and ambiguity he attaches to acts—including the example he gives here, which he presents as “the best candidate” rather than a sure success—concedes that they take place within an inherently conflicted field of competing ideologies that are subject to challenge and transformation (Indivisible Remainder 170). In this context, Žižek’s example of the man who commits suicide in drag represents a startling concession that the fundamental fantasy of (hetero)sexual difference is contingent, ideological, and subject to traversal.
     
    A strength of Lacanian theory is its potential to offer a flexible account of the structure of desire and of its consequences: of desire as motivated by lack and as potentially productive of all manner of genderings. And at its best, Žižek’s politics of the Real offers queer theory not a release from the symbolic order but rather the possibility of changing its coordinates. It is thus unfortunate that debate over the more radical implications of his theories has largely been grounded by his and others’ insistence on presenting them in the language of sexual difference. This move limits his work’s usefulness for queer and feminist theories alike by constricting accounts of desire and by tacitly upholding the assumption that the symbolic order must be grounded by the Name of the Father.
     
    Even though orthodox Lacanian writings—including some of Žižek’s books—attempt to forestall challenges to the claim that sexual difference is unalterably lodged in the Real, the more radical strain within the latter’s texts opens up the possibility of contesting them. Both Copjec and Žižek argue that (hetero)sexual difference is a fundamental antinomy, but the latter’s own theory of traversing the fantasy makes (hetero)sexual difference itself available for traversal. And if—as Žižek states—paternal law is an imposture, and the Name of the Father could be supplanted by another master signifier, the phallogocentric structure of (hetero)sexual difference could be radically overhauled (Contingency 221). And even if—as he and other Lacanians argue—the structure of desire is indeed subtended by a fundamental antinomy that dictates that “there is no sexual relationship,” there is no good reason to insist on calling this antagonism sexual difference or on formulating it in terms of the masculine and the feminine (The Ticklish Subject 272). Numerous other differences would do just as well.
     
    By traversing the fantasy of (hetero)sexual difference, the entire ideological apparatus of what Gayle Rubin calls the “sex/gender system” could be overhauled through a change in the point de capiton.29 This transformation would not necessarily render (hetero)sexual difference entirely obsolete, but would instead allow us to understand it as having an incidental—rather than a determining—effect on the structuring of subjectivity and desire. Thus, as a provocation to fantasy’s traversal, I close with a sole injunction, directed to all who remain invested in insisting that the fundamental antinomy that mobilizes desire must ever and always be called sexual difference: Give it up!
     

    Chris Coffman is Associate Professor of English at the University of Alaska Fairbanks. She is the author of Insane Passions: Lesbianism and Psychosis in Literature and Film (Wesleyan UP, 2006) and articles on queer film and theory, Virginia Woolf’s Orlando, James Joyce’s Ulysses, and Franz Kafka’s The Trial.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    See also “Riots and Occupations” for Halberstam’s critique of Žižek’s account of the Occupy Wall Street protests.

     

     

    2.
    In Gender Trouble, Butler argues that linguistic performativity has the potential to subvert the Lacanian symbolic’s heterosexist terms. She refines this argument further in Bodies That Matter, focusing on the way in which the terms of a phallogocentric symbolic order open up possibilities for certain kinds of sexed identifications while precluding the possibility of others. In Bodies That Matter, see especially Ch. 2, “The Lesbian Phallus and the Morphological Imaginary,” and Ch. 3, “Phantasmatic Identification and the Assumption of Sex.”

     

    3.
    See Tim Dean’s Beyond Sexuality and Lee Edelman’s No Future for extended accounts of the limitations posed to queer theory by work that focuses on the Imaginary order without considering the Real.

     

    4.
    See Bodies That Matter and Contingency, Hegemony, Universality for Butler’s critiques of Laclau and Žižek. In The Psychic Life of Power, Butler responds to Mladen Dolar’s similar account of the Lacanian Real.

     

    5.
    In addition to Bodies That Matter, see “Gender as Performance” and “How Bodies Come to Matter” for examples of texts in which Butler uses the term “foreclosure” in the manner that I describe.

     

    6.
    Lacan’s theory of psychosis is one source of Butler’s understandable suspicion about Žižek’s emphasis on the unsymbolizable Real. She justifiably questions the presuppositions through which Lacan, in the third seminar on The Psychoses (1955–6), defines the symbolic as the realm of paternal law in which the subject is constituted by taking the Name of the Father as a metaphor for his own being, thereby subjecting himself to the signification of the phallus and the law of castration. This account implies that to “foreclose” the Name of the Father, rejecting the primacy of the phallus and sidestepping (hetero)sexual difference, is to court a psychosis characterized by the delusional return in the Real of normative gender and sexual identities in their inverted forms. Butler’s critique of this theory fuels her argument that Žižek, in The Sublime Object of Ideology, rigidifies sexual difference as the “rock of the real” that consigns queers to the “permanent outside” of the social (Bodies That Matter 197; “Gender as Performance” 37).
     
    Although Butler’s concerns about Žižek’s deployment of the doctrine of sexual difference are well justified, problems arise in her construal of the Real as the realm of psychosis. First, by equating the Real with what she calls “abject” queer bodies, she attempts to symbolize the unsymbolizable. Yet as Tim Dean points out, “[t]he theory that attributes to the real specific social and sexual positions is Butler’s own, since Lacan characterizes the real as asubstantial, unsexed, and ungendered” (Beyond Sexuality 210). Second, as I argue in Insane Passions, Butler misreads Lacan’s account of the mechanism of psychotic “foreclosure,” and her conflation of the Real with psychosis results from this erroneous interpretation (18–22). Though in psychosis, the Real is the realm in which the foreclosed signifier returns, the Real is not therefore equivalent to psychosis. To the contrary: for Lacan, even “normal” subjectivity is anchored through the interlocking of the imaginary and the symbolic with the Real. As Malcolm Bowie points out, the principal difference between the psychotic and the “normal” subject is that for the former, the relationship between the three orders becomes incoherent as the result of a “mispositioning of Subject and Other” in which the “imaginary becomes real…by passing through the symbolic dimension without being submitted to its exactions and obliquities” (109). In this account, the queer appears as psychotic only if the Name of the Father remains the anchor of the symbolic order and the signifier that the psychotic forecloses.

     

    7.
    In addition to the texts by Žižek that I cite in this essay, see also Copjec’s “The Fable of the Stork and Other False Sexual Theories.” This recent essay offers a useful—though general—defense of psychoanalytic approaches to sexuality, but remains locked into a Lacanian model of sexual difference that conflates “sex” with “sexuality” and does not ask what it might mean to theorize subjectivity from the perspectives of intersexed and transgendered people—an exercise that would expose the aporias in her account of subjectivity.

     

    8.
    Fink observes that in the clinical setting, “a great many biological females turn out to have masculine structure, and a great many biological males prove to have feminine structure” (108).

     

    9.
    It is curious and unfortunate that despite Tim Dean’s challenge in Ch. 1 (“How to Read Lacan”) to the account of the symbolic order as grounded through acceptance of the phallic signifier, he reverts in Ch. 2 (“Transcending Gender”) to a strict account of sexual difference as intractably Real. See especially p. 86 of Beyond Sexuality.

     

    10.
    For Lacanian arguments that pathologize transsexuality and argue against sex reassignment, see Catherine Millot, Horsexe; Charles Shepherdson, “The Role of Gender and the Imperative of Sex”; and Tim Dean, Beyond Sexuality. In Please Select Your Gender, the latest entry in the Lacanian literature on transgender, Patricia Gherovici disentangles more carefully than Millot those cases of transsexual aspirations its author considers to be symptoms of an underlying disorder—and therefore not adequately addressed through sex reassignment—from those for whom she considers sex reassignment to be an appropriate response. Nonetheless, her analysis continues to rely upon problematic presuppositions about the primacy of the phallic signifier, and stages challenges to sexual difference as signs of pathology rather than as resistance to ideology. See Gayle Salamon, Assuming a Body, for a pioneering cross-reading of Freud and Lacan with Maurice Merleau-Ponty that offers a non-pathologizing account of transsexuality and transgenderism.

     

    11.
    Restuccia has revised this thesis in her argument for a Lacanian conception of self-shattering “queer love,” and in that context argues that Tim Dean’s Beyond Sexuality—which she views as making a similar argument in the name of “desire”—“locates…Lacanian Love in a place beyond sexual difference” (130). However, while Dean challenges the privileging of the phallus in readings of Lacan and focuses instead on the objet a that emerges as the genderless object-cause of desire in Lacan’s later work, he nonetheless retains the emphasis on sexual difference that remains so problematic in Lacanian discourse. See especially Ch. 2 (“Transcending Gender”) of Beyond Sexuality for examples of this problem.

     

    12.
    For a critique of Hart, see my book Insane Passions, pp. 18–22.

     

    13.
    See PMLA 121.3 (2006) for a forum on “The Anti-Social Thesis in Queer Theory” introduced by Robert Caserio and featuring short essays by Lee Edelman, Judith Halberstam, José Esteban Muñoz, and Timan’s is the only contribution that addresses the psychoanalytic arguments of No Future; he offers Guy Hocquenghem’s Deleuzian approach to gay sexuality as an alternative to Edelman’s Lacanian and Žižekian perspective. See my article entitled “The Sinthomosexual’s Failed Challenge to (Hetero)sexual Difference” for further discussion of problems with Edelman’s argument in No Future.

     

    14.
    I develop this claim at greater length in “The Unpredictable Future of Fantasy’s Traversal” with particular attention to Edelman’s and Žižek’s divergent treatments of futurity.

     

    15.
    Michael Snediker’s Queer Optimism criticizes Edelman’s overly pessimistic interpretation of Lacan and turns to D.W. Winnicott for a psychoanalytic means of theorizing optimism that is not dependent on naïve appeals to a better future. Ruti’s “Why There is Always a Future in the Future” offers a critique of Edelman’s reading of Lacan in the context of therapeutic concerns.

     

    16.
    Though Pluth recognizes, as do I, that Lacanian theory creates an opening for a fundamental restructuring of subjectivity through the act that traverses the fantasy—a reconfiguration that Pluth identifies as offering freedom and that I am more concerned to identify as a form of optimism—I differ from him in finding such potential in Žižek and Lacan’s work. Pluth offers an even more radical perspective on traversing the fantasy than Žižek, arguing that Lacan’s “subjectivity of the act” that prompts fantasy’s traversal entails continued engagement with signification but a newfound freedom from the need to seek recognition in the Other. While this suggestion goes beyond the scope of Žižek’s work, and thus lies outside the focus of this essay, I explore the potential of Pluth’s “subjectivity of the act” in “The Unpredictable Future of Fantasy’s Traversal.”

     

    17.
    In Undoing Gender, Butler points up the way in which the insistence on the part of certain Lacanians that “‘It [sexual difference] is the law!’ becomes the utterance that performatively attributes the very force to the law that the law itself is said to exercise” (46). She concludes that the claim that “‘It is the law’ is…a sign of allegiance to the law, a sign of the desire for the law to be the indisputable law,” and observes that this “theological impulse within the theory of psychoanalysis…seeks to put out of play any criticism of the symbolic father, the law of psychoanalysis itself” (46). Whereas Butler’s theory deregulates sexuality and gender by challenging the priority of the Law of the Father, orthodox Lacanians constrict the horizon of possibilities for gender and sexuality by continuing to subject them to paternal law.

     

    18.
    Even more symptomatic in this regard than Žižek’s reiterated insistence on the (failed) foundationality of sexual difference in his chapter on Butler is his mournful suggestion, in the chapter entitled “Whither Oedipus?”, that the contemporary decline of the Law of the Father “entails the malfunctioning of ‘normal’ sexuality and the rise of sexual indifference” (367).

     

    19.
    See, for example, his critique of the emphasis on “tolerance” in North American multicultural discourse, a topic he addresses in Violence and in Žižek: The Reality of the Virtual.

     

    20.
    See, for example, Kessler’s Lessons from the Intersexed and Fausto-Sterling’s Sexing the Body.

     

    21.
    See Butler, Gender Trouble.

     

    22.
    A good deal of the muddiness of debates between theorists of “gender” and those of sexual difference might well come from the positivist assumptions underpinning gender theory, which was initiated by English-speaking social scientists well before Butler’s reworking of its terms brought it into dialogue with psychoanalytic accounts of “sexual difference.”

     

    23.
    See pp. 6–9 of my article entitled “The Sinthomosexual’s Failed Challenge to (Hetero)sexual Difference” for a reading of Lacan’s Four Fundamental Concepts that uncouples “sex” from “sexuality.” In this essay I suggest that whereas Lacan’s own work is inconsistent in its use of these concepts, sometimes furthering and at other moments challenging their conflation, Žižek and similarly minded contemporary Lacanians more simply equate them.

     

    24.
    See Pluth, pp. 100–102, for more on the difference between the act involved in traversing the fantasy and other kinds of acts.

     

    25.
    Butler and Žižek’s approaches to the Lacanian symbolic are grounded in different theories of linguistic performativity. For Žižek’s, see Enjoy Your Symptom! and The Sublime Object of Ideology; for Butler’s, see Bodies That Matter. Rather than focusing on the intricacies of their debate over language, I focus on how their arguments deploy the Real, as it is necessary to engage both it and the symbolic to dislodge the point de capiton.

     

    26.
    Though he shares Žižek‘s view of the way in which the Lacanian act can overhaul the subject by intervening at the juncture of the symbolic and the Real, Pluth goes on to critique Žižek’s account of the structure of subjectivity that follows traversal of the fundamental fantasy. This discussion concerns the account of subjectivity that Lacan develops in his final seminars in his work on the sinthome, and so touches on what Lorenzo Chiesa calls an issue that “remains unconcluded in Lacan’s work”—one that is beyond the scope of this article (189).

     

    27.
    See my article entitled “The Sinthomosexual’s Failed Challenge to (Hetero)sexual Difference” for a more detailed reading of Edelman that makes a similar claim.

     

    28.
    In Salamon’s Assuming a Body, see especially Ch. 7, “Withholding the Letter,” which challenges reductionist uses of Lacan’s theory of the symbolic order.

     

    29.
    For another argument for the incidental rather than determining status of “sexual difference,” see Tim Dean, “Homosexuality and the Problem of Otherness.”

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Boucher, Geoff, Jason Glynos, and Matthew Sharpe, eds. Traversing the Fantasy: Critical Responses to Slavoj Žižek. Aldershot and Burlington: Ashgate, 2005. Print.
    • Bowie, Malcolm. Lacan. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1991. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Bodies That Matter: On the Discursive Limits of “Sex”. New York: Routledge, 1993. Print.
    • ———. “Gender as Performance: An Interview with Judith Butler.” Interview with Peter Osborne and Lynne Segal. Radical Philosophy 67 (Summer 1994): 32–39. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity. New York: Routledge, 1990. Print.
    • ———. “How Bodies Come to Matter: An Interview with Judith Butler.” Interview with Irene Costera Meijer and Baukje Prins. Signs 23:2 (Winter 1998): 275–286. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. The Psychic Life of Power: Theories in Subjection. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997. Print.
    • ———. Undoing Gender. New York: Routledge, 2004. Print.
    • Butler, Judith, Ernesto Laclau, and Slavoj Žižek. Contingency, Hegemony, Universality: Contemporary Dialogues on the Left. London: Verso, 2000. Print.
    • Caserio, Robert. “The Anti-Social Thesis in Queer Theory.” PMLA 121.3 (2006): 819–821. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • Chiesa, Lorenzo. Subjectivity and Otherness: A Philosophical Reading of Lacan. Cambridge, MA: The MIT Press, 2007. Print.
    • Clemens, Justin. “The Politics of Style in the Works of Slavoj Žižek.” Traversing the Fantasy. Ed. Boucher. 3–22. Print.
    • Coffman, Chris. “The Sinthomosexual’s Failed Challenge to (Hetero)sexual Difference.” Culture, Theory, and Critique. 10 Oct. 2012. Web. 11 Oct. 2012.
    • ———. “The Unpredictable Future of Fantasy’s Traversal.” Angelaki 19.1 (2014). Forthcoming.
    • Coffman, Christine E. Insane Passions: Lesbianism and Psychosis in Literature and Film. Middleton: Wesleyan UP, 2006. Print.
    • Copjec, Joan. “The Fable of the Stork and Other False Sexual Theories.” differences 21.1 (2010): 63–73. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. Read My Desire: Lacan against the Historicists. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 1994. Print.
    • Dean, Jodi. Žižek’s Politics. New York: Routledge, 2006. Print.
    • Dean, Tim. “The Antisocial Homosexual.” PMLA 121.3 (2006): 826–828. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. Beyond Sexuality. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2000. Print.
    • ———. “Homosexuality and the Problem of Otherness.” Homosexuality and Psychoanalysis. Ed. Tim Dean and Christopher Lane. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2000. 120–143. Print.
    • Edelman, Lee. “Antagonism, Negativity, and the Subject of Queer Theory.” PMLA 121.3 (2006): 821–823. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • Fausto-Sterling, Anne. Sexing the Body: Gender Politics and the Construction of Sexuality. New York: Basic Books, 2000. Print.
    • Fink, Bruce. The Lacanian Subject. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1995. Print.
    • Gherovici, Patricia. Please Select Your Gender. New York: Routledge, 2010. Print.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth. Jacques Lacan: A feminist introduction. New York: Routledge, 1990. Print.
    • Haggerty, George. Queer Gothic. Urbana and Illinois: U of Illinois P, 2006. Print.
    • Halberstam, Judith. “The Politics of Negativity in Recent Queer Theory.” PMLA 121.3 (2006): 823–825. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • Hart, Lynda. Between the Body and the Flesh: Performing Sadomasochism. New York: Columbia UP, 1998. Print.
    • ———. Fatal Women: Lesbian Sexuality and the Mark of Aggression. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1994. Print.
    • ———. “Identity and Seduction.” Acting Out: Feminist Performances. Ed. Lynda Hart and Peggy Phelan. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1993. Print.
    • Kay, Sarah. Žižek: A Critical Introduction. Cambridge: Polity, 2003. Print.
    • Kessler, Suzanne. Lessons from the Intersexed. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 1998. Print.
    • Lacan, Jacques. Écrits: A Selection. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton, 1977. Print.
    • ———. The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psycho-Analysis. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton, 1977. Print.
    • ———. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book III: The Psychoses. Trans. Russell Grigg. Ed. Jacques-Alain Miller. New York: Norton, 1993. Print.
    • Miklitsch, Robert. “Flesh for Fantasy: Aesthetics, the Fantasmatic, and Film Noir.Traversing the Fantasy. Ed. Boucher. 47–68. Print.
    • Millot, Catherine. Horsexe. New York: Autonomedia, 1991. Print.
    • Muñoz, José Esteban. “Thinking Beyond Antirelationality and Antiutopianism in Queer Critique.” PMLA 121.3 (2006): 825–826. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • Pluth, Ed. Signifiers and Acts: Freedom in Lacan’s Theory of the Subject. Albany: SUNY Press, 2007. Print.
    • Restuccia, Frances. Amourous Acts: Lacanian Ethics in Modernism, Film, and Queer Theory. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2006. Print.
    • ———. “Queer Love.” Between the Psyche and the Social: Psychoanalytic Social Theory. Ed. Kelly Oliver and Steve Edwin. New York: Rowman & Littlefield, 2002. 83–95. Print.
    • Rohy, Valerie. Impossible Women: Lesbian Figures and American Literature. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 2000. Print.
    • Rubin, Gayle. “The Traffic in Women: Notes on the ‘Political Economy’ of Sex.” Toward an Anthropology of Women. Ed. Rayna Rapp Reiter. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1976. 157–210. Print.
    • Ruti, Mari. “The Fall of Fantasies: A Lacanian Reading of Lack.” Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 56.2 (2008): 483–508. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. “Why There is Always a Future in the Future.” Angelaki 13.1 (2008): 113–126. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • Salamon, Gayle. Assuming a Body: Transgender and Rhetorics of Materiality. New York: Columbia UP, 2010. Print.
    • Shepherdson, Charles. “The Intimate Alterity of the Real.” Lacan and the Limits of Language. New York: Fordham UP, 2008. 1–49. Print.
    • ———. “The Role of Gender and the Imperative of Sex.” Vital Signs: Nature, Culture, Psychoanalysis. New York: Routledge, 2000. 85–114. Print.
    • Silverman, Kaja. “The Lacanian Phallus.” differences 4:1 (1992): 84–115. Web. 15 Jun. 2013.
    • Snediker, Michael. Queer Optimism: Lyric Personhood and Other Felicitous Persuasions. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2009. Print.
    • Stavrakakis, Yannis. Lacan and the Political. London and New York: Routledge, 1999. Print.
    • Žižek: The Reality of the Virtual. Dir. Ben Wright. Ben Wright Film Productions, 2004. DVD.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. 1992. Hoboken: Routledge, 2012. Print.
    • ———. The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. New York: Verso, 1994. Print.
    • ———. The Sublime Object of Ideology. New York: Verso, 1989. Print.
    • ———. Tarrying with the Negative. Durham: Duke UP, 1993. Print.
    • ———. The Ticklish Subject: The Absent Center of Political Ontology. New York: Verso, 1999. Print.
    • ———. Violence: Six Sideways Reflections. New York: Picador, 2008. Print.
     
  • On the Jugaad Image: Embodying the Mobile Phone in India

    Amit S. Rai (bio)

    Queen Mary, University of London

    a.rai@qmul.ac.uk

     

    Abstract

    This essay uses media assemblage analysis to pose ontological questions of the embodiment of mobile phone technologies. The name for this throughout much of South Asia is jugaad, meaning a pragmatic workaround. In other words, this essay analyzes mobile telephony in India by foregrounding a sensorial ethics of habituation as central to understanding contemporary media assemblages. As one of the most competitive and fastest growing mobile markets in the world, India’s heterogeneous mobile cultures provide an excellent window into the processes of globalization, consumerism, digital control, piracy, bodily habituation, and new media assemblages.

     
    Writing in 2004 for Economic and Political Weekly, one of India’s leading journals, T.H. Chowdary recalled that until about 1994, at any given moment over 3 million applicants were waiting to get a telephone connection in India. Some of them had waited for more than ten years. In Mumbai, applications were accepted only if they were in the “Own Your Telephone” scheme, in which a “hefty, non-interest bearing deposit” was required of the applicant (2085). Even then, though, there was no guarantee of getting a phone. Obtaining a colored phone, a push-button phone, or a phone with an extension cord required waiting in interminable queues or getting a recommendation from a Member of Parliament or minister. “One wit suggested that the telegraphic address of the telephone department could be ‘wait list.’ One communications minister introduced a ‘cash and carry’ telephone scheme. For Rs. 30,000 cash to his agent he would sanction an ‘out of turn’ phone; in his four months, he made Rs. 900 million” (2085). Apparently, his successor legalized the scheme, which meant that the Rs. 30,000 for a “tatkal,” or immediate, phone connection, was paid to the department itself for the sake of appearances. When members of parliament complained about non-working phones and sky-high bills, the minister of communications shot back, “It is not compulsory to have a telephone; anyone could surrender it any time he liked” (2085). Remarkably, as Chowdary recalls, the “‘left, progressive, democratic, socialist’ theoreticians occupying the commanding heights in the Planning Commission said that telephones and other telecom services were elitist. The common man had no need for them and therefore investment in telecom should be restricted to serve governments and a few other essential needs” (2085).
     
    This Kafkaesque testimony to the corrupt political bureaucracy that for decades surrounded landline telephony in India highlights the self-satisfied myopia of elite Indian political cultures. Yet telephony in the subcontinent has a long history, thanks to the communicative needs of British colonialism. In fact, the first telephone service in the subcontinent was introduced in 1881 by the colonial government in Kolkata; the first central battery of telephones was introduced in Kanpur in 1907; the first automatic exchange was commissioned in Shimla in 1913–14 with a capacity of 700 lines; by 1947 India had 84,000 telephones for a population of 350 million (India 177). In the fifty years following independence in 1947, the technocratic stranglehold on telecommunications deepened, limiting or denying access to communication technologies to hundreds of millions of Indians, and greatly hindering the development of telecommunication technologies as a whole.
     
    Following the liberalization of the Indian economy in the early 1990s, the telecom industry was marked for rapid reform. In 1994, a process of privatization was initiated. But events surrounding the Emergency in 1976 prepared for privatization. A qualitatively different experience of representative democracy emerged in India, leading to more intensive capitalist expansion into consumption practices in the 1980s, and new force relations surrounding the formation of voting blocs. Crucial to this process was the nation-building event of the Asiad in 1982, during which TV, cable, the cassette and the VCR, satellite broadcasting, and an explosion of media piracy created a new field of potential and capture for the concrescence of media ecologies. India is uniquely positioned to allow us to grasp this history of media potentiality as a lesson of ethics.
     
    Consider: Sixteen years after privatization, governmental discourse narrates that event as a milestone for postcolonial India:
     

     

    The telecommunication services have improved significantly since independence with the sector witnessing a series of reform measures that included, announcement of National Telecom Policy in 1994 that defined certain important objectives, including availability of telephone on demand, provision of world class services at reasonable prices, ensuring India’s emergence as major manufacturing/export base of telecom equipment and universal availability of basic telecom services to all villages. Telecom Regulatory Authority of India (TRAI), the independent regulator was established in 1997 and New Telecom Policy was announced in 1999, which further laid stress on providing an enabling framework for the development of this sector and to facilitate India’s vision of becoming an IT superpower and develop a world class telecom infrastructure in the country.

     

    In charting a course from “post-colonial development” to “world-class superpower,” Indian governmental discourse has gone through torsions wrought by liberalization, rapid economic growth, growing internal disparities, ongoing communal tensions, emergent sexualities and gender roles, an explosion of consumer-as-citizen pedagogies, and a reorientation of work toward flexible, precarious, globalized services. These changes are nicely summed up in Ravi Sundaram’s phrase: pirate modernity (2010). Despite the tendencies of transnational capital toward monopoly, corruption, and elite hegemony, forms of piracy throughout South Asia and the rest of the global south have deepened the habituation of populations to copyrighted materials, software, and forms, while simultaneously transforming these technologies into a constantly mutating flow of assemblages of silicon- and carbon-based life. There are over one billion mobile handsets in India, and the national market continues to be the most competitive mobile service market in the world. What happened to the assemblage of populations, perception, and telephony in the twenty years from 1991 to 2011? What are the implications of mobile telephony’s becoming the third largest attractor of foreign direct investment (after services and computer hardware and software)? How has mobile telephony become one of the fastest growing contributors to India’s gross domestic product? What kinds of innovations in the informal economy are facilitating and are in turn catalyzed by this rapid proliferation of mobile media? How has the elite telephone become the mundane mobile, and what are the effects of this transformation at the level of habit, movement, affect, sensation, and perception?

     
    In other words, why and how is such a virtual ontology of mobile telephony specifically relevant to contemporary postcolonial India? What is specific to India and perhaps to South Asia about the use of mobile phones? On the one hand, what is at stake in diagramming virtual ontologies of machinic affect is an approximation of the singularity of habit, perception, information, and power flowing through India’s media ecology. On the other hand, the abstract diagram, or resonance machine, immanent to what happens in Mumbai, Bhopal, Delhi, or Bangalore has a broader relevance and strategic importance because it is a way of understanding how to practice assembling with media in ways that shift and potentialize our capacities to affect and be affected, “acting counter to our time and thereby acting on our time and, let us hope, for the benefit of time to come” (Nietzsche qtd. in Berardi 64).
     
    India’s economic, social, and political terrain has been undergoing massive changes. As with all such historical upheavals, the opportunities for radical democratic change subsist side by side with new modes of surveillance, capital accumulation, control, and subjugation. Sundaram is again illuminating in this regard. His non-romanticizing mode of analysis shows how questions of resistance must in fact be understood in terms of the numerous dimensions of change immanent to piracy ecologies, only one of which is the juridical order. Indeed, for Sundaram, the contagion and virality of bazaar media are as important as, for instance, the police raids to stop piracy in Palika Bazaar in Delhi. In his analysis, the parasitic, adaptive mode that piracy sets up makes it difficult to produce piracy that is clearly outside the law. Police raids are an acknowledgment of the “viral nature of piracy.” As regimes of control, raids are singularly ineffective in their attempts to “[slow] down the endless circulation of pirate media through pincer-like violence, and securing temporary injunctions in court.” Rather, “Piracy [is] a profound infection machine,” which affects heterogeneous spaces, flowing through all firewalls. Sundaram shows that the dominant dream of securing the digital (which I note in Untimely Bollywood) is part of the boutique solution to piracy for dominant media corporations. However, piracy’s “non-linear architectures and radical distribution strategy [render] space as a bad object; the media industry’s yearning for secure consumption ghettos is in many ways an impossible return to the old post-Fordist days” (Sundaram 135).
     
    In this essay I attempt to diagram the architecture of one aspect of India’s contemporary non-linear media assemblages: mobile phone practices. This method of media assemblage analysis takes ethical experimentation as its mode of expression and machinic sensations as its ontology of becoming. In other words, this essay analyzes mobile telephony (focusing on the strategic example of India) by foregrounding an embodied ethics of habituation as central to an understanding of contemporary media assemblages. Clearly, this history of habituation must be situated in the colonial and postcolonial legacy of modulating populations through communication technologies; for instance, the STD-booth revolution pioneered by Sam Pitroda in the 1980s furthered the habit of non-elite populations to move outside the home to communicate through telephony. Today, as the most competitive and fastest growing mobile market in the world, India’s heterogeneous mobile culture provides an excellent window into the processes of globalization, consumerism, digital control, piracy, bodily habituation, and new media assemblages. In this essay, I take affective capacities (the bodily capacity to affect and be affected) as the starting point for understanding the history, mutations, effects, force, value, and sense of the mobile phone in India (Deleuze, Pure Immanence; Deleuze, Nietzsche and Philosophy). Drawing on the work of Henri Bergson (Matter and Memory), Alfred North Whitehead (Process and Reality), Gilles Deleuze (Spinoza: Practical Philosophy), Brian Massumi (Parables for the Virtual), Manuel Delanda (A New Philosophy of Society; Deleuze: History and Science), Arun Saldanha (Psychedelic White), and Patricia Clough and J. Halley (The Affective Turn), I argue for a method of media analysis that focuses on affect-as-capacity, shifting analysis away from language, discourse, and representation toward emergent, habituated sensations in historically specific media assemblages (within which representation and language form one feedbacked dimension of change). In the broader study of which this is a part, I attempt to move materialist “empiricism toward a higher power” (Deleuze, Pure Immanence 37) through wide-ranging ethnographies of mobile usage and value-added companies in Mumbai and Delhi. These ethnographies diagram virtual-actual circuits of bodily intensity, emergent properties, and changing capacities. They are coupled with broad archival research in the history of telecommunications in colonial and postcolonial South Asia. My itinerary in this essay, however, is more focused on the creation and exploration of a concept that is adequate to diagramming the becomings now afoot in Indian mobile media: an ecology of sensation. To clarify: the argument develops a method of analyzing sensation as it is embedded in material, discursive, embodied ecologies. I argue that such an analysis is particularly relevant to India at the present conjuncture.
     
    In the broader literature on the politics of affect, affect is often reduced to emotion or even sentiment. In such work, affect is abstracted from its immanent ontology in bodily and technological processes to become a figure of consciousness or a symptom in psychoanalysis.1 While much of this work is useful in situating the ideologies of manipulating emotion in dominant political and mass media discourse, it must be connected practically with an experimental ontology of becoming within and through embodied media. I want to focus more specifically on the creation of a concept of embodied, technologically imbricated sensation that resists the reduction of affect to emotion (or what Baruch Spinoza called the “passions”2 ). Instead, I elaborate a concept of ecologies of sensation as an ethical common notion, that is, a notion that is common to at least two multiplicities. I address the notion of ecology first.
     

    I. Ecological Thought and the Jugaad Image

     
    An ecology is necessarily transversal to social, subjective, and material “Universes of reference” (Guattari, Three Ecologies 43). Félix Guattari had famously argues against technologies of socio-machinic reification, affirming instead a “reconstruction of social and individual practices” under three complementary headings, “all of which come under the ethico-aesthetic aegis of an ecosophy: social ecology, mental ecology and environmental ecology” (41). In order to comprehend the interactions, he suggests, between ecosystems, the mechanosphere (or technological evolution), and the social and individual Universes of reference, we must learn to think transversally (43). For Guattari, this transversal thought will diagram ecologies beyond the “intelligibility of interlocking sets or the indeterminate interlocking of fields of signification” (44). The logic of ecological assemblages is “a logic of intensities,” of auto-referential, auto-catalytic existential assemblages engaging in “irreversible durations.”3
     
    Writing within the context of the philosophy of cognitive science, Andy Clark understands this logic as an important characteristic of embodied, embedded cognition, one that may be called the Principle of Ecological Assembly (PEA) (which is better understood as a processual practice rather than an always already given principle).4 “According to the PEA, the canny cognizer tends to recruit, on the spot, whatever mix of problem-solving resources will yield an acceptable result with a minimum of effort” (Clark, Supersizing the Mind 13). Clark’s insights into ecological assemblages, especially his insistence on the machinic or technological nature of pragmatic cognition, have important implications for a virtual ontology of mobile phones. Intensive, auto-referential, auto-catalytic ecologies evolve slowly by correlating sensory, motor, and neural capabilities. Hence, at a certain threshold, they reach a momentary balance between potential and the actual, the organismic bundle and its ecological niche. “Ecological balance of this latter kind is what a flexible ecological control system seeks to achieve” (13). We could question whether the final cause of balance is indeed the basin of attraction, or merely a force within such a basin, in which case a flexible ecological control system would better be thought of as open, moving sets of fuzzy, volatile, felt interactions of energy, information, matter, and forms.
     
    What Guattari calls ecosophy demands a thoroughgoing realist ontology involved in diagramming the interconnections and fluctuations between “Universes of reference.”5 Time assumes its fully ontological role as an irreversible dimension of becoming that traverses ecologies; affective durations correlate timescales of assemblages of assemblages (interpenetrating, yet singular multiplicities6 ). Ecologies are pragmatic assemblages, or feedbacked compositions of human neurology, technologies, energy, information, and material fluxes. Assemblages are both irreducible and immanent: their emergent properties are irreducible to their parts, and they are immanent to the interaction of those parts.7 Ecologies are extensive (actual, material, metric: quantitative multiplicities), intensive (self-differentiating and self-diverging: qualitative multiplicities), and virtual (possessing potential tendencies and capacities that may never be actualized). In other words, virtual ecologies are composed of three different immanent dimensions of change, as Manuel Delanda suggests. First is a domain of final, or actual products, apprehended by their extensive properties such as the length, area, or volume of the space they occupy, their various components, or their differing levels of matter and energy. But this level of actual extensity is produced by processes that are not apparent at first sight. Thus, there is a domain of production processes, defined by intensive differences that have gradients of belonging. These intensive gradients drive specific populations of flows and are characterized by critical thresholds that change quantity into quality. But, in their turn, these intensive flows marked by critical thresholds open ecologies to the virtual itself. This is the domain of virtual structure, which in a purely immanent way modulates the processes and the products of an ecology in terms of potential capacities to affect and be affected, and co-evolutionary tendencies (that is, tendencies that evolve through the interaction of the components of the ecology itself).
     
    A media assemblage analysis of mobile phones in India must grapple with how new communicative and media technologies and practices have emerged from historically variable and also dynamically open forces, senses, and values.8 This is a nonlinear process that diverges without resembling, because the divergences are qualitative shifts in intensity and capacities. Because of this variability and openness to change and territorialization, we must situate mobile telephony within a framework that can account for the temporality, intensity, and virtuality of ecologies of sensation. In this ontology, concepts are defined not linguistically but as the structure of a space of possibilities. Multiplicious ecologies, then, are virtual, that is, real but not actual, and capable of divergent actualization. Taking an example from chemistry, Delanda notes that the tendency of liquid water to become ice or steam, for example, is real at all times even if the water is not actually undergoing a phase transition (Deleuze 127).
     
    What is the status of virtual ecologies in terms of knowledge, or, better, what are the conditions of possibility of their epistemology? Evolutionary ecologist Tim Ingold offers us a first approximation in his consideration of reindeer herders and hunters of the Taimyr region of northern Siberia. Without fetishizing the otherness of these people, he notes that they operate with a sentient ecology. Such ecologies of sense and sensation produce an informal, unauthorized knowledge transmissible in contexts outside those of its practical application.
     

    On the contrary, it is based in feeling, consisting in the skills, sensitivities and orientations that have developed through long experience of conducting one’s life in a particular environment. This is the kind of knowledge that Janácek claimed to draw from attending to the melodic inflections of speech; hunters draw it from similarly close attention to the movements, sounds and gestures of animals. Another word for this kind of sensitivity and responsiveness is intuition. In the tradition of Western thought and science, intuition has had a pretty bad press: compared with the products of the rational intellect, it has been widely regarded as knowledge of an inferior kind. Yet it is knowledge we all have; indeed we use it all the time as we go about our everyday tasks. What is more, it constitutes a necessary foundation for any system of science or ethics. Simply to exist as sentient beings, people must already be situated in a certain environment and committed to the relationships this entails. These relationships, and the sensibilities built up in the course of their unfolding, underwrite our capacities of judgement and skills of discrimination.
     

     

    Assembling sentient ecologies requires a shift from epistemological perspectives that are rooted in representation and analogy. Instead, ecologies of sensation demand a thoroughgoing pragmatism of knowledge or ethical know-how, the vectors of which overturn the domination of a rarefied and abstract rationality. They further demand embodied experimentations with perception, sensation, matter, value, and force.9

     
    To summarize: I have defined an ecology as an extensive, intensive, and virtual multiplicity that becomes through correlated, resonant processes with intercalated timescales; it is a non-coinciding, resonant unity that, because it never attains absolute closure or totalization, passes imperceptibly through phase transitions and critical thresholds.10 This definition of ecology allows us to critically approach the immanent dimensions of change through which virtual-actual circuits mutate and evolve. Now, as is well known, Marshall McLuhan was the first critic to apply the term ecology to media. Writing at the moment of the transition to electronic media such as the TV, McLuhan famously declared that “hot and cold” media should be differentiated on the basis of definition level (how filled with data they are) and the degree of “filling in” or participation by the receiver. For McLuhan, a hot “specialist” media technology tends to detribalize and individuate (film), whereas cool media (TV) reaggregates populations. While his definition of media ecology as the speed, scale, and pattern of interaction between technologies of perception and the human sensory apparatus remains relevant for my own analysis of virtual ecologies of media and their sensations, McLuhan’s argument problematically proceeds by analogy and binary opposition. The gradients that seem to define hot and cool media are quickly assimilated to a kind of universalizing pendulum in which “Oriental” or “primitive” societies fall into the cool while Western modernity remains essentially hot (McLuhan 24–28). By contrast, my definition of virtual ecologies of mobile media does not rely on any pre-constituted categories of interactivity, nor does it typologize cultures according to the nature of its interactivity. Virtual ecologies are non-coinciding resonant unities, qualitative multiplicities that, while having a dominant or actual form (a certain functional, yet fuzzy unity), are nonetheless traversed by flows whose scale, speed, and pattern are constantly and imperceptibly diverging from themselves (the non-coincidence of a moving whole).
     
    The term I propose as a first approximation of the ecology of sensation at the heart of contemporary mobile cultures in India is a Hindi word that has a wide, common usage in different parts of India today: jugaad (pronounced ju-ghaar’).11 This term has also been adopted by transnational corporations to describe the drive toward innovation in neoliberal accumulation strategies (Radjou). Its provenance cuts across accumulation strategies and subaltern autonomy in India today. According to Wikipedia, the jugaad refers to “a creative idea, a quick, alternate way of solving or fixing problems”; colloquially it means a quick workaround that overcomes commercial, logistical, or legal obstacles. As such, “the jugaad movement has gathered a community of enthusiasts, believing it to be the proof of Indian bubbling creativity, or a cost-effective way to solve the issues of everyday life” (“Jugaad”). To think through the orientation of jugaad with the assemblage of mobile media experimented with here, I suggest we consider it an emergent machinic sensory-motor circuit of globalized digitality itself, in which any given obstacle in the way of a flow of desire through an ecology is pragmatically considered and worked around with whatever resources are to hand (recall Clark’s canny cognizer). In other words, if jugaad is halfway between a representation and a thing (what Bergson calls an image12 ), this image has an ontological status in people’s perceptions, memories, and habituations when considered from the point of view of what Clark calls above the process of Ecological Assembly. Thus, if we consider that at any given time the majority of mobile phone users in India cannot place a call, having no more than 5 rupees on the phone, and use it instead for a functional semiotics of missed calls (people with a low balance on their account make a call and hang up after one or two rings, signaling to the receiver to call back), the mobile is the jugaad device par excellence.
     
    As Robin Jeffrey and Assa Doron suggest, bureaucrats and politicians seek “to control the technology for proclaimed reasons of national security, taxation, social equity and public interest.” They write,
     

    Some, no doubt, also value the bribes and favors that such control can bring. Between these people at the top and those people near the bottom, new workforces of manufacturers, technicians, tower builders, distributors, agents, marketers, salespeople, repairers, recyclers and second-hand dealers take shape. And even poor people can own cell phones. At the base of the pyramid, we hear stories of fishermen and farmers, rickshaw drivers and vegetable sellers, making “missed calls,” taking pictures, checking prices, downloading screen savers, doing pujas – all with a device that would have mystified most of India before the year 2003. More important, the cell phone appears to arm its owner with possibilities to leap over barriers, not merely of distance but of power. The cell phone does not eradicate power structures, but it can sometimes subvert them.

    (398)

     

    I want to further this definition of the jugaad image in terms of some of the dimensions and processes of contemporary mobile phone cultures noted by Jeffrey and Doron. Let us take extensity first, and gradually move toward its plane of potential capacities and tendencies. India currently has the most competitive mobile market in the world, adding on average around 15 million new subscribers each month. Mobile connections surpassed landlines in 2004, and in early 2011 the Telecom Regulatory Authority of India (TRAI) gave the green light to providers for third generation mobile connectivity (after a great deal of controversy and accusation of corruption and malfeasance; see Jeffrey and Doron). Consequently, mobile connectivity is among the cheapest in the world, allowing for a wide array of uses: transferring money back to home villages, participating in missed call techno-lects, creating new business models for small and medium scale entrepreneurs, renegotiating largely male public spaces, and improvising ad-hoc uses on the run. These jugaad uses are also accompanied and enabled by a proliferating pirate economy, as Sundaram has analyzed so well (2). Moreover, these rapidly changing parameters render the Indian mobile phone network a far-from-equilibrium ecology of media and pragmatic perception (a key mode of the jugaad). Today, cheap handsets and relatively affordable pre-paid packages for voice, SMS, and data transmission are widely available across India, with an adoption level of over 90% in the major metros, falling to less than 20% in some rural areas (although rural subscriptions are increasing by around 30% a year) (Russell). According to the mobile operators, there are about 700 million subscribers in India, although these metrics are not fully reliable given the quick diffusion of double-SIM handsets and the number of double, or even triple service subscriptions (Singh). There are about a billion handsets in India. What is beyond doubt, however, is that mobile diffusion has passed a critical threshold of density in India, changing quantity into quality. The quantitative expansion has phased into a qualitative contraction of perception, movement, and teledensity.

     
    More specifically, what characterizes the singularity of mobile phone usage in India is that, in a country where the landline phone has never been widely used, across a highly heterogeneous population of more than 1.3 billion people (a vast number of whom, however, have used a makeshift STD/PCO booth to place a call at some point in their lives, thanks to the work of “information technology for development” guru Sam Pitroda),13 where the rural sector still accounts for around 60% of GDP, the standard feature mobile phone has become an instrument of revaluing and refunctioning life itself. Thus, in 1987, at the celebration of “forty years of telecommunications in independent India,” the country had 2.7 million phones for a population of 730 million people, about 4 phones for every 1000 people. By January 2010, India had 688 million phone connections for a population of about 1.15 billion people, or almost 600 phones for every 1000 people. Indeed, 60% of the population might have had a phone “if phones had been evenly distributed.” Crucially, more than 90% of the phones by 2010 were mobile phones (Jeffrey and Doron 399). Given India’s deep divisions of caste and class, in the past, wealthy, high-status people had far greater ability to travel and transmit information than low-status people. Indeed, elites could often control the movements and communications of subalterns directly. But the mobile phone has disrupted, without simply overturning, these relations of dominant communication; it has the potential to open to subaltern populations possibilities that they have never had before. The far-from-equilibrium conditions of India’s new media ecology assemble convergent media, new consumption patterns and marketing strategies, new target and niche markets, globalizing intellectual property regimes, emergent hacker cultures, mutating black market accumulation strategies, liberalized investment criteria, a highly competitive mobile service provider market, and national and regional discourses of technological dominance, producing an unprecedented situation of change.
     
    The mobile ecology in India changes with variable speeds, as different postcolonial histories inform the concrescence of its habituations. Indeed, radio, TV, audio cassettes, and the STD/PCO booth were far more important and widely-adopted communication technologies in India than the landline telephone. The mobile phone has not replaced the STD booth, radio, or TV in India, but because of the convergent tendencies of the technology and the massively intensive and rapid uptake of the device, the mobile has potentialized media habituation itself.
     
    Consider this case study from my field notes: Vinita is an active 30-year-old female, whose extended family, originally from rural Tamil Nadu, has settled in the outlying wards of Mumbai. The tight-knit family has been Christian for two generations (self-identifying as dalits). Vinita is separated from her husband, a fisherman, who was a heavy drinker and physically abusive toward her. Taking her 9-year-old son with her, she moved out and currently works three jobs, doing more or less affective work (the term is too capacious) as a domestic cook, a caretaker for a house (both in the M Ward region of Chembur-Deonar), and a caregiver for an elite, elderly woman (who lives in Colaba, in South Mumbai). Vinita is functionally literate (she can read recipes and headlines), educated to the sixth standard, and fluent in Marathi, Hindi, Tamil, with a smattering of English. One way to characterize the life of this second-generation internal migrant is along a gradient of precarity and instability. Her husband repeatedly harasses her for money, and consequently her living situation is renegotiated almost month to month, adding to her bad reputation. Her finances are unstable and informal, making saving money difficult. She is constantly travelling from one end of Mumbai to another, so she relies on family and friends to help with minding her son after school and during holidays.
     
    Vinita has been using a mobile phone since 2004; she replaces it about every six months, and uses a prepaid plan, which gives her flexibility to top up (recharge) depending on her cash flow. Her current phone is a pirated Nokia smart phone, which she got from a male relative as a present. This relative seems to take an active interest in tinkering with and teaching others about the capacities of the mobile. Given her high level of precarity, the mobile has become a kind of life line. She uses it to communicate with friends and family during work, and it is always on in case her various employers need her for one thing or another. She frequently uses the common missed call protocol; she also listens to music and news radio and uses the device for basic gaming (her son is the family mobile game enthusiast and uses the phone to play a variety of games).
     
    We are speaking in the kitchen, where we most often seem to be together, as she cooks and arranges. I have just shown her a photograph I manipulated on the computer: the Ferris wheel in Juhu. She laughs with delight, putting her hand to her mouth. And we fall to talking again. We are speaking of cooking, and she is telling me how to make the tarka for daal just so (with hing and ghee at the right moment). Her phone rings, she checks it, sighs, and carries on giving me instructions. We speak of home banking in the meantime, where to put the cash she has saved after she has paid expenses and loaned money to family members. I tell her that she must open a bank account, but she says you need an address for that (wrongly it turns out, but I didn’t know that then). She laughs at my Bollywood Hindi, and I wonder at her constant energy level. Again, she asks me what I am doing in India. Again I try to explain why the mobile interests me, why in India it interests me more. We speak of her use of the mobile, and as the conversation progresses she begins to eye it more frequently, wiping the scratched screen, sometimes just holding it while speaking, gesturing with it, but mostly it remains away from the heat and sweat of the stove area, set on top of the washing machine. She tells me of what the owners of another home have been saying about her, that she is a sex worker at night rather than a caregiver to an elderly pensioner. She begins to cry. I shake my head, grit my teeth, our eyes meet. Her phone rings, she wipes her eyes, and takes the call. It’s from her sister in Virar. She is speaking in Marathi. I step away from the kitchen.
     
    What knowledge does this conversation offer us? Or, better, what are the active and reactive processes of becoming in this woman’s life, and how is the mobile immanent to these events? We can say that what is happening is a series of struggles over the force, sense, and value of forms of domesticity, ethnicity, religion, age, media consumption, money, reputation, status, motherhood, work, migrancy, and translation. An entire material assemblage of desire is at stake here. Paolo Virno says in an interview, “Experience is always measured—either in an insurrection, a friendship, or a work of art—through the transformation of the interpsychical into intrapsychical. We constantly have to deal with the interiority of the public and with the publicity of the interior” (Penzin 83). This passage of the world through the potential and actual connectivities our bodies and psyches offer is the duration of affect itself (Deleuze, Essays 143–44), which contracts and tenses imperceptibly and habitually, and, like an elastic slackening its tension, expands with greater and greater indetermination and variability. In attempting to engage with Vinita’s interaction with me, I have to consider pragmatically the jugaad ecology, and, hacker-like, consider its condition of possibility, its open, or fuzzy, or intensive set or multitude of individuations or singularities–what we call it is less important than how effectively we diagram its becomings. The reason the diagram of the mobile ecology is different from the landline, the STD booth, the TV, or radio is that it traverses singularities of emergent capacities and speeds of flows, and involves these fluxes in the production of a new ecology of sensation (Ingold’s sentient ecologies pragmatically assembled), the individuation of which can be experimented with bodily, intensively, by modulating this processes of individuation. Each of the dimensions of change that I listed above in Vinita’s life traverses this ecology, and every point is connected more or less intensively with every other point in a modulation of infinite sponginess. This happens at a practical level when Vinita answers the question of how she will be able to save money for a house given the meteoric rise in property values and fees for brokers, or how she will recharge her phone before she gets paid. Thus the events of this dalit woman’s life are prehensions of prehensions,14 and only an experiment in the “arbitrary forms of possible intuition” could make such a life a practice of becoming, which it no doubt is in varying degrees (Deleuze, Essays 34).
     
    In other words, the jugaad image of mobile phones catalyzes the pragmatic exploration of forms of life that are, on the one hand, flexible, and on the other hand intensively exploitative, normalizing, habit-forming, and consumption-oriented. This brings out another aspect of the method of media assemblage. The method shifts scales to question the nature of becoming, its set of processes and practices, flows and institutions. The question concerning Vinita’s life struggles then, does not stop at resistance, but moves on to the question of what is common to and divergent in her multiplicities, their specific composition of tendencies and affects diagramming another arrangement of things, for a time to come. But beyond the lure of hope, the speed, scale, and pattern of her habitual engagement with the mobile foretells a once and future potentiality, plastic and feedbacked to her actuality.15 More specifically, in Vinita’s hands the mobile functions at a population-specific threshold between weapon and tool. Deleuze and Guattari, drawing on anthropologist Leroi-Grouhan, mark a distinction of vectors (not an opposition) between weapon and tool:
     

    As a first approximation, weapons have a privileged relation with projection. Anything that throws or is thrown is fundamentally a weapon, and propulsion is its essential moment. The weapon is ballistic; the very notion of the “problem” is related to the war machine. The more mechanisms of projection a tool has, the more it behaves like a weapon, potentially or simply metaphorically. In addition, tools are constantly compensating for the projective mechanisms they possess, or else they adapt them to other ends. It is true that missile weapons, in the strict sense, whether projected or projecting, are only one kind among others; but even handheld weapons require a usage of the hand and arm different from that required by tools, a projective usage exemplified in the martial arts. The tool, on the other hand, is much more introceptive, introjective: it prepares a matter from a distance, in order to bring it to a state of equilibrium or to appropriate it for a form of interiority. Action at a distance exists in both cases, but in one case it is centrifugal and in the other, centripetal. One could also say that the tool encounters resistances, to be conquered or put to use, while the weapon has to do with counterattack, to be avoided or invented (the counterattack is in fact the precipitating and inventive factor in the war machine, to the extent that it is not simply reducible to a quantitative rivalry or defensive parade).

     

    This is not a metaphor: if the contemporary 3G broadband spectrum was opened precisely by occupying frequencies reserved for national defense and the military, if contemporary mobile technologies developed out of military research and development and continue to be central to strategies of counter-insurgency, the mobile phone is a switch securitizing data sets for neoliberal governmentality, a projectile of communication, and a tool to modulate subjectivity and work: the jugaad image.16

     
    In short, mobile technologies in India are extending and qualitatively changing the intensive flows within cognitive, social, work, security, and financial networks (Clark, Supersizing xxvi; see also Donner). For instance, consider this set of fragmentary observations on how a mobile functions in the everyday from the 20-year-old Mumbaite:
     

    If I’m travelling—daily travelling—like from place A to place B, whether I’m going to hurry or not has to [do] with whether I’m using my phone or not. So if I’m going somewhere and I’m in touch with someone who’s already there I’ll tend to hurry up a bit or speed up my trip. Or it might work the other way as well where if I’m going for some work and someone’s already there having taken care of it—I would know on the phone and probably relax. So the phone has a bearing on how urgent I consider a trip. If I’m going to meet someone somewhere, I’ll call to check if they’ve left so that I don’t have to wait. Or if I reach early I’ll call someone up and talk to them while I’m waiting. If I’m outside and I’m alone for a while and I have nothing else to do then I’ll call someone up or I’ll start fiddling with my phone. When I don’t know what to do with my hands I take my phone out and start to use it. Also if I’m walking across the room and another person is sitting somewhere on the other side and I’m going towards them—because I’m a somewhat awkward, shy person—most of the time if I’m walking and I think someone’s watching, I’ll take out my phone and fiddle with it. It changes the way I walk—in these situations—I can’t say how, but I use it as a…um…decoy. If I want to avoid someone I’d pick up my phone and start talking or pretend. I’d say, “excuse me.” I use this for awkward moments. Out of all my numbers maybe four or five I communicate with on a regular basis. And obviously I use the cell—it’s different from a landline…more personal.

    (Desai)

     

    The human-mobile assemblage produces an extraordinary range of affective dispositions as emergent capacities. What happens among this woman’s body, her halting gestures, public space, and the mobile phone? An assemblage of speeds and information flows weaponize the mobile, while simultaneously provoking a new care of the self. The mobile becomes an affective trigger, a fashion statement, a decoy, an early-warning device, an excuse, sometimes a phone, and it even allows for a different bodily comportment in space (Venkatesh). There is a gendered dimension to this mutation in embodiment: for a city whose public spaces are, at least according to one influential account, still constituted by no more that twenty-eight percent women in any given space or time, the mobile seems to have become for some (and more and more) women a way of renegotiating male-dominated spaces (Phadke). As one 20-year-old in her third year of college in Mumbai puts it:

     

    When you stay connected so you usually remember to call up someone when you are going somewhere or you are just walking on the street or if you have to go to a public place to meet someone then coordinate with that person that it’s ok I am reaching at this place in so much time and you be there. Where are you? I can’t see you (after reaching the location), things like that, you end up just using it while traveling or when you are in public….Coordinate any kind of meeting, basically it’s a lot more convenient than actually going and finding a PCO because firstly you never have change (coins) and secondly it’s always a hassle like if you are in a new area and if you don’t know where the PCO (public telephone booth) is? It takes a lot of time, so it’s a lot more convenient to have a cell phone.

     

    Yet, as a 40-year-old male interviewee from Mumbai notes, this very capacity of the mobile can be a source of anxiety and tension:

     

    Before mobiles everyone was punctual. You didn’t need to call and find out where they were. Also if you give a stipulated time now, even before that you start getting anxious that the person might change it. Otherwise if there is no constant communication people would always be on time. Now everyone’s connected and traceable all the time.

    (Shetty)

     

    Such jugaad networks, notes Clark, typically depend on multiple, independently variable, causally interacting sub-states that “support great behavioral flexibility” by being able to alter the inner flow of information efficiently and in a wide variety of ways. A standard computational device like the mobile and its jugaad practices is a continuous correlation of multiple databases, procedures, and operations. The capacities of the device consist in the ability to rapidly and cheaply reconfigure the way these components interact: the jugaad image is a work of speeds and slownesses. “Information based control systems thus tend to exhibit a kind of complex articulation in which what matters most is the extent to which component processes may be rapidly decoupled and reorganized” (Clark, Supersizing 26). These processes of coupling, neoliberal value production, and self-organization constitute the ecology’s intensive plane, which is defined by flows and critical thresholds, the importance of which will always be specific to the singular assemblages at play in a fast-changing political economy such as India. Anna Munster, herself invested in producing diagrams of new media that think through “embodiment in information,” suggests that the intensive plane of the digital is embodied in the capacity of, for instance, silicon to conduct electrons at particular speeds, or in finding functional correlations that modulate silicon’s resistance to deterioration. Digital mobile networks’ ecologies of sensation are further intensified in silicon’s ability to change its composition and properties according to the device’s temperature, its combination with other flows, and its properties of superconductivity at high speeds (Munster 13).

     

    In India these other intensive flows include:
     

    • –differential flows of mineral matter such as purified but readily-available silicon and the far more rare columbite-tantalite (used in electronic capacitors), mined mostly in war-torn Congo or underdeveloped, but fast-growing Brazil;
    • –industrial flows of processed plastic, quartz, tin, copper, silver, aluminum, sulfur, and sphalerite;
    • –flows of media information that are increasingly more complex, global-local hybrids, and multi-media assemblages;
    • –flows of jugaad: technological innovation such as Moore’s Law (the number of transistors that can be placed inexpensively on an integrated circuit doubles approximately every two years, which may or may not last beyond 2015), or hacker innovations that send mobile viruses through Bluetooth connections, or new technological functionality such as missed call techno-lects, mobile sociality rooted in GPS, new perceptive habits tied to touch screens, WLAN, video streaming, and their concomitant user-generated applications;
    • –flows of semio-chemical signs (the effect of one body on another) in discourses and practices of piracy, tinkering, refunctioning, copyright, development, citizenship, corruption, and innovation in Indian media assemblages;
    • –flows of human populations which in societies of rapid and sprawling urbanization negotiate long distances from home through mobile connectivity;
    • –flows of language, idioms, slang, emoticons, and SMS short codes, a fairly rapid desedimentation of linguistic codes in the emergence of new communicative rituals;
    • –flows of energy which in societies with a radically uneven power grid have spurred the development of mobile batteries that last up to a month on one charge;
    • –the flows of pulsed high frequency magnetic waves emitted by the mobile, and their concomitant health concerns;
    • –flows allowing users to send remittances to native villages through various schemes provided by operators, and other value added services that send SMS bank statements, horoscopes, marriage proposals, jokes, health tips, sports scores, and targeted advertising direct to the user’s device (many of these are later forwarded and take on a viral nature);
    • –flows of radio frequency connectivity (channels with two frequencies) as packets of data bounce (handoffs and handovers) from cellular radio antennas on mobile masts or femtocells (small cellular base stations) to mobile receiver to handset screen to brain, and back—all against an enabling background of various types of noise.

     
    Keep in mind that each of these intensive flows is constituted by trillions and trillions of human and non-human perceptions, but these flows are so numerous only when conceived outside of each other, that is, when spatialized. What is at stake in this argument are two conceptions, or, better, methods of difference: one intensive and continuous and the other spatial and discrete. The speeds and slownesses of these flows are the pure potentialities from which differences—identities (dalit, woman, Tamil, for instance), perceptions (self-image, the mobile’s haptic, tinkering, pleasures), norms (domesticity, motherhood, heterosexuality, propriety, tech-savvy), discourses, cultural practices, representations, clichés, habits, institutions, and spaces, in other words, the dominant redundancies (Guattari, Chaosmosis 90)—take on some definite form in a given assemblage of matter, information, dispositions, and value. This process is morphogenetic and does not imply the imposition of order onto inert, brute matter, but rather the dynamic and feedbacked interaction of sets of material processes in silicon- and carbon-based life (increasingly, this distinction breaks down in biocybernetic reproduction; see Mitchell). But it is the correlation or resonance of an assemblage’s processual forces that pulses with the potentiality of capacities newly alive to their becomings. Thus, these planes of potential are themselves constantly changing through intensive modulations of self-differentiation: shifts in correlated processes change the intensive gradients of parameters such as galvanic skin response (sweating), muscle memory, noise-information, neuronal firing, and connection density. Over time new capacities emerge from the refunctioned interaction of these correlated processes themselves.17 As such, ecologies of sensation form looped assemblages of material flows, tinkering practices, and intensive resonances. As a first example, consider Jeffrey and Doron’s description of the emergence of the mobile repair shop as a media assemblage:
     

    [A] mobile business opens up a forest of opportunities for people and groups previously on the margins of commerce and prosperity. The similarity with the automobile might be apt. Mechanically inclined workers of the 1920s became the repair-shop owners of the 1930s and the automobile dealers of the 1950s (their skills having been valued during the Second World War). Doron provides some evidence for such a proposition when he describes the main mobile phone market of Varanasi in north India. Dal Mandi is a predominantly Muslim market which “mainly contains illegal [mobile] sets and various mobile accessories,” most available “for very reasonable prices.” North Indian Muslims are on the whole poor and on the margins, but many are artisans working in trades like brass, leather and lock-making. Manipulating mobile phones and working with locks may have similarities. Doron describes the changes to Varanasi shop life: “Outlets selling mobile phones and paraphernalia saturate the streets, including legitimate shops, fix-it places and the numerous illegal downloading stations.” In 2011, virtually every town and city in India had dealers in second-hand phones and mobile phone repair shops offering various services and levels of skill and expertise.

    (409)

     

    This history of the tool and the tinkerer helps us to grasp the strategic importance in thinking through the co-evolution of machinic assemblages with unorganized forms of casual labor such as machine repair.

     
    Let us take another example from this ecology of sensation. A 20-year-old interviewee in Mumbai, when asked if she thought her mobile was cute or sleek, answered nostalgically, “Ah…It’s ok. I had a mobile that I realllly loved. I was really attached to it. But I lost it. Now I don’t care about any other mobile since then.” As Ajinkya Shenava, my research assistant, notes, “Throughout the interview she kept referring to the old mobile. [She] told me the complete story of how she lost it. And she talked of it almost like it was a person—and like she had lost a lover or something. And this was half serious.”18
     
    How does the mobile become a lover? We could easily interpret this as mobile consumption’s habituating its users toward a contemporary form of technological fetishism. It is that, we should say immediately. But it is also something far more because the relation between human and mobile is constantly shooting outside its terms (Deleuze, Pure Immanence 37–38). At the level of subjectivity and embodied experience, mobile phones affect micro-transformations in perceptual capacities and self-expression. In Indian metros, mobiles are devices of individuation and one of the first objects that people think of as completely private property. But there is a gradient of attachment to the mobile, differentiated by numerous factors, such as family structure (phones are shared in poor families), privilege and class, geographical region, and even traffic patterns: perception is tied to the mobile through an entire ecology of flows.
     
    In her study of mobile phone use among young adults in Mumbai and Kanpur, Priyanka Matanhelia finds that while almost all of the 400 respondents in Mumbai (100%) and in Kanpur (92%) think of their mobiles as personal property, significantly more respondents in the global megacity Mumbai than in the small north Indian town of Kanpur use various strategies to personalize their cell phones; far more Mumbaites say they emotionally bond with their mobile and maintain a sense of privacy in its use. Thus, Matanhelia finds that a higher percentage of respondents in Mumbai (94%) than in Kanpur (71.5%) use a particular ringtone to distinguish their cell phones from others; three-fourths of the participants in Mumbai (75%), compared to only 57.5% of those in Kanpur, agree that they are emotionally attached to their cell phones; and a higher percentage in Mumbai (79%) than in Kanpur (62.5%) say that they lock their cell phones with a secret code so that others cannot read their messages. More, given the greater access to computer technologies in the metros, Matanhelia finds that in Kanpur a greater number of young people use their mobile to make friends, while in Mumbai, social networking Internet sites such as Facebook are more common (216–19). The aggregate patterns of use, then, differentiate the two cities. As my interviews with private car drivers, rickshaw drivers, domestic servants, and small-scale entrepreneurs in Delhi, Mumbai, and Bhopal suggest, mobiles are commonly owned by an entire household, and then later become an object of personalized use following changing patterns of income, urbanization, and individuation. One MVAS executive working in Delhi explains the dynamism of the mobile in these terms:
     

    You are addicted to your mobile phone because it is the most personal of devices, mobile value added services [MVAS] is making it more personal. Like if the mobile is my wallet MVAS gives you more credit card pockets. These services are making it very intimate. Personalization [such as wallpaper] gives the mobile a particular shape and look and feel, you can then experience it for yourself, you can define the way you want it to be. A laptop has never been this dear to me…. Look we came over to the living room, and the first thing you did was to hand over my phone that was lying on the sofa. You said to yourself, keep this with you boss, it needs to be near you. You see that’s the importance of the mobile. It’s definitely a status symbol; no one cares about what you are wearing; today you flaunt your phone…people in my company who are earning Rs. 15000 a month have an iPhone which is running around Rs. 35,000 in India.

    (Nadan)

     

    As in much of the rest of the world, mobile phones in India are used for safety and security, for media consumption, instrumental (or need-based) communication, and expression (of fashion-sense, identities, and emotions). Without question mobile phones have changed how people traverse, negotiate, and loiter in public places, in some ways giving people, and perhaps especially women, more flexibility in occupying public space (by speaking on the phone, women can potentially get out of the conundrum of being stereotyped as loose women), and in some ways marking inclusion in India’s globalized modernity (Matanhelia 34). Mobile phones affect how Indians perceive each other, the environment, technology, commodities, risk, the future, and everyday events; their multifunctionality has transformed the nature of communication, media, journalism, and political and social activism in the era of globalization.

     

    III. Conclusion: Toward a “Common Notion” of Mobile Phones: Ecologies of Sensation as Ethical Thought

     
    Sundaram concludes his brilliant chapter on Delhi’s pirate kingdom thus:
     

    Piracy is that practice of proliferation following the demise of the classic crowd mythic of modernism. Piracy exists in commodified circuits of exchange, only here the same disperses into the many. Dispersal into viral swarms is the basis of pirate proliferation, disappearance into the hidden abodes of circulation is the secret of its success and the distribution of profits in various points of the network. Piracy works within a circuit of production, circulation, and commerce that also simultaneously suggests many time zones—Virlio’s near-instantaneous time of light, the industrial cycle of imitation and innovation, the retreat of the commodity from circulation and its re-entry as a newer version. Media piracy’s proximity to the market aligns it to both the speed of the global (particularly in copies of mainstream releases) and also the dispersed multiplicities of vernacular and regional exchange.

     

    Sundaram’s close historical and comparativist analyses help us to grasp the complexity of contemporary media ecologies—they help to open up new domains of experimentation in modulating media intensities through processes of assembling sentient ecologies. In that sense, pirate modernity as a concept is aligned with what I have been arguing should be termed ecologies of sensation. I believe, however, that we need methods that are more rigorously material in regards to the habits of the body, and that we would create more practical diagrams if we foregrounded the analysis of these habits in the body’s capacity to affect and be affected.

     
    In this essay, I have attempted to unfold the concept of ecology of sensation as a common notion. The jugaad image is common to the multiplicities engaged in biopolitical life in India today. These bodies are composed in sensation-flows, and their common notion is directly expressive: the jugaad image as an ecology of sensation involves/evolves physiochemical, neurological, and biological processes in which difference is determined by relative, but mutable capacities or affordances (affectivity) rather than analogy, contradiction, opposition. In ecologies of sensation real distinction is not numerical.19 For any given ecology of sensation, and there is an infinite number of them (and in a certain sense infinity in them), a set of definite but oscillating affects passes through the maximum threshold of that which is common to all bodies, yet is specific to the unity of at least two multiplicities entering into relations of composition. Tweaking intensities of sensation is itself an ethics through which we affirm the capacity of any process of bodily concrescence or becoming-active to affect and be affected in such ecologies. Another word for this is attunement: the composition of at least two multiplicities happens through graduated temporal resonance. Two temporalities involve/evolve by folding together and mutating through their emergent properties. To make an affirmation of becoming-active is another name for ethics, as the work of Brian Massumi has reminded us in different ways (28).
     
    What conclusions are produced by these methodological choices? Perhaps it would be more pertinent to pose the question of methodological conclusions in terms of the capacities of such a method itself to affect and be affected. The aims of the method of counter-actualization, or media assemblage analysis, are several, but one stands out as particularly relevant to an analysis of mobile media: a thoroughgoing break with the representational analysis of mobile media by a systematic, boundless disorganization of all the senses (Deleuze, Essays 33–4), values, and forces that are territorialized in the mobile ecology of sensation. This would be both a practical and aesthetic ethic of composing multiplicities, or a multitude of singularities. By turning thought to the organization of sensation in the ecology itself, its dominant tendencies, capitalist values, repetitions, networked algorithms, habits, stammers, exhaustions, its emergent capacities, and its critical thresholds, a feedback diagram of causality, self-creation, and discourse can be produced (Toscano). The importance of such practical diagrams of becoming is increasingly clear in the emergence of insurrections, force relations, friendships, radical care/reproduction networks, and self-creations that the mobile helps body forth: Naxalism (in the past two years Naxals have destroyed hundreds of mobile mast towers, and they regularly confiscate mobile phones in areas under their control [Manchi 7]), middle-class protests against corruption (Munster’s gluppies—globalized yuppies—are Blackberry/iPhone activists), hacktivism, radical chauvinisms (the VHP and the Taliban), panchayat democracy, the proliferation of art movements, new petty entrepreneurial strategies (what Virno calls the “socializing of the entrepreneurial function” [Penzin 86]), and habituations of mass consumption—all these phenomena are understood more practically in terms of their potentialization in mobile ecologies of sensation.
     

    Amit S. Rai teaches new media and communication at Queen Mary, University of London. He has been involved in the development of Cutting East Youth Film Festival. Untimely Bollywood: Globalization and India’s New Media Assemblage was published by Duke UP in 2009. His most recent published article was “Four Theses on Race and Deleuze” in the Woman Studies Quarterly (2012).

    Acknowledgement

     
    The research for this paper was supported through a Fullbrite Research Grant to Mumbai and Delhi. The research was made more enjoyable and certainly more rigorous through the critical engagement of Smita Rajan and Shilpa Phadke. The support and encouragement of Abhay Sardesai and Ranjit Kandalgaonkar has also been crucial in the writing of this essay. All remaining mistakes or omissions are the author’s alone.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    See Colman, “Art” 12; Massumi 27; Berlant; and Ahmed.

     

     

     

     

    4.
    On the difference between principles and processual practices in individuation see Bernard Stiegler’s reading of Simondon and Heidegger (46).

     

    5.
    See Guattari. Three Ecologies; Bryant et. al.; Prigogine. From Being 123–26

     

    6.
    See Currier.

     

    7.
    See Delanda, Deleuze; Clark. Supersizing; Thompson.

     

    8.
    See Deleuze, Nietzsche.

     

    9.
    See Varela, Ethical, and Foucault. Foucault develops a concept that is closely allied to the process of ethical know-how in sentient ecologies: “I believe that by subjugated knowledges one should understand something else, something which in a sense is altogether different, namely, a whole set of knowledges that have been disqualified as inadequate to their task or insufficiently elaborated: naive knowledges, located low down on the hierarchy, beneath the required level of cognition or scientificity. I also believe that it is through the re-emergence of these low-ranking knowledges, these unqualified, even directly disqualified knowledges (such as that of the psychiatric patient, of the ill person, of the nurse, of the doctor—parallel and marginal as they are to the knowledge of medicine—that of the delinquent etc.), and which involve what I would call a popular knowledge (le savoir des gens) though it is far from being a general commonsense knowledge, but is on the contrary a particular, local, regional knowledge, a differential knowledge incapable of unanimity and which owes its force only to the harshness with which it is opposed by everything surrounding it—that it is through the re-appearance of this knowledge, of these local popular knowledges, these disqualified knowledges, that criticism performs its work” (82).

     

    10.
    Drawing on Edmund Husserl, Deleuze and Guattari define this vague unity thus: “So how are we to define this matter-movement, this matter-energy, this matter-flow, this matter in variation that enters assemblages and leaves them? It is a destratified, deterritorialized matter. It seems to us that Husserl brought thought a decisive step forward when he discovered a region of vague and material essences (in other words, essences that are vagabond, anexact and yet rigorous), distinguishing them from fixed, metric and formal, essences. We have seen that these vague essences are as distinct from formed things as they are from formal essences. They constitute fuzzy aggregates. They relate to a corporeality (materiality) that is not to be confused either with an intelligible, formal essentiality or a sensible, formed and perceived, thinghood. This corporeality has two characteristics: on the one hand, it is inseparable from passages to the limit as changes of state, from processes of deformation or transformation that operate in a space-time itself anexact and that act in the manner of events (ablation, adjunction, projection . . .); on the other hand, it is inseparable from expressive or intensive qualities, which can be higher or lower in degree, and are produced in the manner of variable affects (resistance, hardness, weight, color . . .)” (407–08).

     

    11.
    Sundaram also notes the prevalence of this term, although he does not emphasize its importance (2).

     

     

    13.
    A US–Indian telecommunications entrepreneur, Pitroda first achieved national attention marshalling the discourse of “technology for development.” Born in 1942 in Orissa to a Gujarati family, Pitroda earned degrees in physics and electronics in Vadodara and electrical engineering at the Illinois Institute of Technology, eventually focusing on applied research in telecommunications and hand-held computing. He invented the revolutionary 580 DSS digital switch, and in 1974 founded Wescom Switching to exploit the technology. The company was sold to Rockwell International in 1979; Pitroda received $5 million for his shares, and joined Rockwell as executive vice-president. In 1984, Indira Gandhi urged him to return to India to advise her government on telecommunication, and has since divided his working life between Chicago and Delhi. On returning to India, Pitroda founded the Centre for Development of Telematics (C-DOT), a research and development organization relatively autonomous from government through which he aimed to mobilize “the Gandhian discourse of self-sufficiency for the masses, declaring telecoms ‘the great social leveler…second only to death’…. Two [of C-DOT’s] contributions stand out. First, C-DOT was the inspiration behind the introduction and rapid spread across rural India of manned public call offices (PCOs) with their distinctive yellow boards and the PCO/STD sign, greatly increasing network access and utilization and involving tens of thousands of small scale entrepreneurs in the telecommunications industry. Second, C-DOT technology has been the platform for the development of digital fixed-line exchanges manufactured in India to suit local conditions such as ‘extreme variation in temperature and humidity, lack of reliable electricity supplies, and a heavy traffic load,’ at first meeting the need for low-capacity rural exchanges but progressively increasing in scale and sophistication to meet all demands. C-DOT claims that by 2010, 50% of Indian network capacity was supported by its technology, and that in the process it had spawned a large-scale indigenous high technology revolution” (Nayak and Maclean 11).

     

    14.
    See Whitehead; Toscano.

     

    15.
    As Catherine Malabou writes in The Future of Hegel: Plasticity, Temporality, and Dialectic, “the procedures of habit serve not only as a force of death but also as a force for life. Because, if habit represents the dulling of life which gradually weakens the power of resistance and dynamism itself, it constitutes at the same time, in the course of its development, the vitality and persistence of subjectivity” (24).

     

    16.
    See Jeffrey and Doron (400); Libicki; Arquilla. One such projectile of communication can be found in the new electioneering practices facilitated by the mobile in Mayawati’s victory in Uttar Pradesh: “Before the election…it is easy to appoint a booth-level worker, but it’s very difficult to keep them mobile and keep them activated. And that is what I did through mobile phone, and also through the material I sent off and on continuously before the election. The mobile did work” (BSP party worker qtd. in Jeffrey and Doron 411).

     

    17.
    See Haken 110; Tschacher and Haken.

     

    18.
    Interview conducted by Ajinkya Shenava, March 10, 2010.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Ahmed, Sara. The Promise of Happiness. Durham: Duke UP, 2010. Print.
    • ———. The Cultural Politics of Emotion. New York: Routledge, 2004. Print.
    • Aneesh, A. Virtual Migration: The Programming of Globalization. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Ansell Pearson, Keith. “Deleuze Outside/Outside Deleuze: On the Difference Engineer.” Deleuze and Philosophy. London: Routledge, 2002. 1–24. Print.
    • ———. Philosophy and the Adventure of the Virtual: Bergson and the Time of Life. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.
    • Armstrong, Aurelia. Some Reflections on Deleuze’s Spinoza: Composition and Agency.” Deleuze and Philosophy. Ed. K. Ansell Pearson. London: Routledge, 2002. 44–57. Print.
    • Arquilla, John and David Ronfeldt. The Emergence of Noopolitik: Toward An American Information Strategy. Santa Monica: RAND Corporation, 1999. Web. 5 June 2013.
    • Berardi, F. Felix Guattari: Thought, Friendship, and Visionary Cartography, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. Print.
    • Bergson, Henri. Creative Evolution. Trans. A. Mitchell. Lanham: UP of America, 1983. Print.
    • ———. Matter and memory. Trans. N.M. Paul W.S. Palmer. New York: Zone Books, 1988. Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren. Compassion: The Culture and Politics of an Emotion. London: Routledge, 2004. Print.
    • Bryant, Levi. Difference and givenness: Deleuze’s transcendental empiricism and the ontology of immanence. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2008. Print.
    • Bryant, L., Srnicek, N., and Harman, G. eds. The speculative turn: continental materialism and realism. Melbourne: Repress, 2011. Print.
    • Chowdary, T.H. “Telecom Reforms: A Decade On.” Economic and Political Weekly 39.21 (May 22–28 2004): 2085–2087. Print.
    • Clark, Andy. Natural Born Cyborgs: Minds, Technologies, and the Future of Human Intelligence. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2003. Print.
    • ———. Supersizing the Mind: Embodiment Action and Cognitive Extension. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Clough, P. and Halley, J., Eds. The Affective Turn. Durham: Duke UP, 2007. Print.
    • Colman, Felicity J. “Affect.” The Deleuze Dictionary. Ed. Adrian Parr. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2010. 11–14. Print.
    • ———. “Art.” The Deleuze Dictionary. Ed. Adrian Parr. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2010. 15–17. Print.
    • Currier, Diane. “Feminist technological futures: Deleuze and body/technology assemblages.” Feminist Theory 4.3 (2003): 321–338. Print.
    • Delanda, Manuel. Deleuze: History and Science. Ed. Wolfgang Schirmacher. New York: Atropos Press: 2010. Print.
    • ———. Intensive Science and Virtual Philosophy. New York: Continuum 2002. Print.
    • ———. A New Philosophy of Society. New York: Continuum, 2006. Print.
    • ———. War in the Age of Intelligent Machines. New York: Zone Books, 1991. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Bergsonism. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Barbara Habberjam. New York: Zone Books, 1991. Print.
    • ———. Cinema One: The Movement Image. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Barbara Habberjam. London: Athlone Press, 1986. Print.
    • ———. Difference and Repetition. Trans. Paul Patton. New York: Columbia UP, 1994. Print.
    • ———. Essay Critical and Clinical. Trans. Daniel W. Smith and Michael A. Greco. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1997. Print.
    • ———. Expressionism in Philosophy: Spinoza. Trans. Martin Joughin. New York: Zone Books, 1990. Print.
    • ———. The Logic of Sense. Trans. Mark Lester. Ed. Constantin V. Boundas. New York: Columbia UP, 1990.
    • ———. Francis Bacon: The Logic of Sensation. Trans. Daniel W. Smith. London: Continuum, 2003. Print.
    • ———. Nietzsche and Philosophy. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson. New York: Columbia UP, 2006. Print.
    • ———. Pure Immanence: Essays on a Life. Trans. Anne Boyman. Cambridge: MIT P, 2001
    • ———. Spinoza: Practical Philosophy. Trans. Robert Hurley. San Francisco: City Lights Books, 1988. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles and Felix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus. Trans. Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1987. Print.
    • ———. What is Philosophy? Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Graham Burchell. New York: Columbia UP, 1996. Print.
    • Desai, Aditya. Personal interview conducted by Ajinkya Shenava. March 10, 2010.
    • de Souza e Silva, Adriana. “From Cyber to Hybrid: Mobile Technologies as Interfaces of Hybrid Spaces.” Space and Culture 9. 3 (2006): 261–278. Print.
    • Donner, Jonathan. “The use of mobile phones by microentrepreneurs in Kigali, Rwanda: Changes to social and business networks.” Information Technologies and International Development 3.2 (2006): 3–19. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. Power/Knowledge: Selected Interviews and Other Writings 1972–1977. Ed. Colin Gordon. New York: Pantheon, 1980. Print.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth. Chaos, Territory, Art: Deleuze and the Framing of the Earth. New York: Columbia UP, 2008.
    • Guattari, Félix. Chaosmosis: An Ethico-Aesthetic Paradigm. Trans. Paul Bains and Julian Pefanis. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1995. Print.
    • ———. The Three Ecologies. Trans. Ian Pindar and Paul Sutton. London: Athlone Press, 2000. Print.
    • Haken, Hermann. “Synergetics of brain function.” International Journal of Psychophysiology 60 (2006): 110–124. Web. 10 June 2013.
    • Hardt, Michael. Gilles Deleuze: An Apprenticeship in Philosophy. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. Print.
    • India. Ministry of Information and Broadcasting. India 2010: A reference manual. New Delhi: Publications Division, 2009. Web. 10 Mar. 2011.
    • Ingold, Tim. The Perception of the Environment: Essays on Livlihood, Dwelling, and Skill. London: Routledge, 2000. Print.
    • Ito, Mizuko, Daisuke Okabe, and Misa Matsuda, eds. Personal, Portable, Pedestrian: Mobile Phones in Japanese Life. Cambridge: MIT P, 2005. Print.
    • James, William. “The Thing and Its Relations.” The Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 2.2 (1905): 29–41. Print.
    • Jeffrey, Robin and Assa Doron. “Celling India: exploring a society’s embrace of the mobile phone.” South Asian History and Culture 2.3 (2011): 397–416. Print.
    • “Jugaad.” Wikipedia. N.d. Web 12 Nov. 2012.
    • Libicki, Martin C. et al. Byting Back: Regaining Information Superiority Against 21st-Century Insurgents. Santa Monica: Rand, 2007. Print.
    • Malabou, Catherine. The Future of Hegel: Plasticity, Temporality, and Dialectic, London: Routledge, 2005. Print.
    • Manchi, M. “Memory, Media and Technologies: A case study of CGNet Swara in relation to collective memory, information and knowledge in the digital age.” Seminar Paper, Centre for Media and Cultural Studies, Tata Institute for Social Sciences, Mumbai, 2011.
    • Massumi, Brian. Parables for the Virtual. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • Matanhelia, Priyanka. (2010) “Mobile Phone Use By Young Adults In India: A Case Study.” Diss. U of Maryland, 2010. Print.
    • McLuhan, Marshall. Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1964. Print.
    • Mingers, John. “Embodying information systems: the contribution of phenomenology.” Information and Organization. 11 (2001): 103–128. Print.
    • Mitchell, W. J. T. “The Work of Art in the Age of Biocybernetic Reproduction.” Modernism/modernity10. 3 (2003): 481–500. Print.
    • Munster, Anna. Materializing New Media: Embodiment in Information. London: Dartmouth UP, 2006. Print.
    • Nadan, Jatinder. Personal interview. March 15, 2010.
    • Nayak, Ajit and Mairi Maclean. “Co-evolution, opportunity seeking and institutional change: Entrepreneurship and the Indian telecommunications industry, 1923–2009.” Business History 55.1 (2012): 1–24. Print.
    • Penzin, Alexei. “The Soviets of the Multitude: On Collectivity and Collective Work: An Interview with Paolo Virno.” Mediations 25.1 (2010): 81–92. Print.
    • Phadke, Shilpa. “Middle-Class Women, Hetero-Sexuality and the New Spaces of Consumption in Mumbai.” Diss. U of Mumbai, 2011. Print.
    • Prigogine, Ilya. The End of Certainty. New York: Free Press, 1997. Print.
    • ———. From Being to Becoming: Time and Complexity in the Physical Sciences. New York: WH Freeman, 1983. Print.
    • ———. Order Out of Chaos. Boston: Shambhala Press, 1984. Print.
    • Radjou, Navi, Jaideep Prabhu, Simone Ahuja. “Jugaad: A New Growth Formula for Corporate America.” Harvard Business Review Blog Network. 25 Jan. 2010. Web. 10 Nov. 2012.
    • Rai, Amit S. Untimely Bollywood: Globalization and India’s New Media Assemblage. Durham: Duke UP, 2009. Print.
    • Russell, Jon. “Mobile internet usage in rural India to rise by 30% this year.” Tech Wire Asia. 9 Sep. 2010. Web. 1 Jan. 2011.
    • Saldanha, Arun. Psychedelic White: Goa Trance and the Viscosity of Race. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2007. Print.
    • Shetty, Ajay. Personal interview conducted by Ajinkya Shenava. April 25, 2010.
    • Singh, S. K. “Information Technology and Economic Development of India.” Productivity 47.1–2 (2006): 1–8. Print.
    • Spinoza, Baruch. Ethics. Trans. Edwin Curley. London: Penguin, 2005. Print.
    • Stengers, Isabelle. Power and Invention: Situating Science. Trans. Paul Bains. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1997. Print.
    • Stiegler, Bernard. “The Theatre of Individuation: Phase-Shift and Resolution in Simondon and Heidegger.” Trans. Kristina Lebeveda. Parrhesia 7 (2009): 46–57. Print.
    • Sundaram, Ravi. Pirate Modernity: Delhi’s Media Urbanism. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.
    • Tschacher, Wolfgang and Hermann Haken. “Intentionality in non-equilibrium systems? The functional aspects of self-organized pattern formation.” New Ideas in Psychology 25 (2007): 1–15. Web. 10 June 2013.
    • Thompson, Evan. Mind in Life: Biology, Phenomenology, and the Sciences of Mind. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2007. Print.
    • Thrift, Nigel. “From born to made: technology, biology and space.” Transactions of the Institute of British Geographers 30.4 (2005): 463–476. Print.
    • ———. Non-Representational Theory: Space, Politics, Affect. London: Routledge, 2008. Print.
    • “TN collegians film women while bathing.” The Times of India. 2 Oct. 2009. Web. 10 June 2013.
    • Toscano, Alberto. The Theatre of Production: Philosophy and Individuation between Kant and Deleuze. New York: Palgrave McMillan, 2006. Print.
    • Upadhya, Carol. “Review of Virtual Migrations.” Contributions to Indian Sociology 42.2 (2008): 344–347. Print.
    • Varela, Francisco J. Ethical Know-How: Action, Wisdom, and Cognition. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. Print.
    • Varela, Francisco, Evan Thompson, and Eleanor Rosch. The Embodied Mind. Cambridge: MIT P, 1991. Print.
    • Venkatesh, Alladi, et. al. “The aesthetics of luxury fashion, body and identity formation.” Journal of Consumer Psychology 20 (2010): 459–470. Print.
    • Vincent, Jane. “Emotional Attachment and Mobile Phones.” Knowledge, Technology, & Policy 19.1 (2006): 39–44. Print.
    • Whitehead, Alfred North. Process and Reality: An Essay in Cosmology. Eds. David Ray Griffin and Donald W. Sherburne. New York: Free Press, 1978. Print.
  • From the Cold Earth: BP’s Broken Well, Streaming Live

    Herschel Farbman (bio)

    University of California, Irvine

    hfarbman@uci.edu

     

     

    Abstract

    This article looks at the peculiar way the live streaming video of BP’s broken well in the Gulf of Mexico connected its viewer, in the spring and summer of 2010, to a part of the earth where he or she could not be—where nobody could be. Human beings had the power to cause the catastrophe but did not have the power to plunge to the Gulf floor to make it stop. The part of the earth (the greater part) that, in advance of environmental disaster, is already hostile to human life is the ironic home toward which all televisual media turn us; the alienness of our home planet is the underlying message of these media. But whereas the TV news keeps that message buried under blanket coverage, the live streaming video of BP’s broken well brought it clearly into view.
     

     

    Televisual “Liveness” and the Bottom of the Sea

     
    The viewer of a live image of a bomb exploding in a faraway country might well find him or herself sighing in relief: “I’m glad I’m not there; I’m glad that’s not me.” Unfeeling though it may be, this response acknowledges a real vulnerability. Wherever the unfortunate other is, there the viewer could have been, had this or that variable been otherwise. Nothing much more reliable than good fortune protects the viewer from the exploding bomb seen live on the screen.
     
    Of course, there’s plenty of fiction in that liveness—a thousand good reasons to put “live” in quotes. What Derrida calls the “artifactuality” of televisual liveness was, by 1996, when he gave it this spin, already settled law in the theory of television.1 That this law has long been settled does not mean, however, that law-abiding watchers of “live” imagery have nothing to fear. The fiction of liveness is not the comforting kind. The bomb one watches explode “live” is no less real for those scare quotes. Nor does the televisual screening of the explosion place the event in the past in the way that a cinematic screening would; the technical delays and the technological différance of the “live” transmission do not add up to anything approaching a safe distance between the time of recording and the time of projection. The viewer who shudders in relief at having escaped a disaster he or she watches “live” is not lost in a fantasy. Right now, somewhere else, something terrible is in fact happening.
     
    The viewer of a live image of oil washing up on faraway beaches might well feel the same kind of relief at having escaped disaster, especially if he or she lives near a beach. “I’m glad that’s not my beach,” the viewer might well say. One can feel possessive about a beach. The ocean floor, however, is another story. Even the most robustly self-interested viewer of the live streaming video of BP’s spewing well at the bottom of the Gulf of Mexico could not have felt the familiar relief that it wasn’t him or her in the frame. It was nobody. Nobody was down there—that’s what was frightening.
     
    It would have taken the eyes of a fish to see the broken well from the perspective of life. We could see it only through the eyes of ROVs. These mesmerizing machines are not inhuman in form, with their delicate arms and hands, capable of lacing and unlacing wire. But unlike robots in a car factory (or in any number of dystopian movies), they do not take the place of human beings. What their cameras show us is a place that cannot truly be ours, no matter how many licenses BP may hold to drill there, and no matter what right the United States may have under international law to that part of the ocean floor. William Empson’s “Legal Fiction” puts nicely the absurdity of extending land ownership deep underground: “Your rights reach down where all owners meet, in hell’s / Pointed exclusive conclave” (l. 9–10). Possession of the bottom of the sea is hardly less a matter of fiction. Indeed, BP’s name for the part of the sea floor from which this disaster sprung—the “Macondo Prospect,” after the fictional town of One Hundred Years of Solitude—nods to this unconsciously.
     
    The world of the Gulf floor is not quite ours, however much our oil companies may prick at it. It is part of the earth, of course, but it is no closer to being ours than the moon is. The idea of a colony on the ocean floor stretches imagination just as much as the idea of a colony on the moon. If Atlantis is down there somewhere, then Atlantis is indeed utterly irrecoverable. The image of the ocean floor evokes lost civilizations, lost ships, bones turned to coral; any power that it evokes is lost, a drowned book. The image of the broken well spewing forth day after day is an image less of the abuse of power than of the limits of power. A thousand abuses led to it, but if the broken well were merely an instance of the abuse of power, then the same power that produced it could fix it.
     
    BP had to be forced by the House Select Committee on Energy Independence and Global Warming to let its video stream live, but it is not at all clear that the committee was right to do this if its aim was to sharpen sensitivity to BP’s crime.2 BP’s powerlessness was ultimately our own; we couldn’t, through the government or any other agency, descend to the ocean floor and fix what BP couldn’t. Faced with such helplessness, it is difficult to resist apathy.
     
    Though the live image of an exploding bomb is equally problematic ethically, the problem is not the same. Apathy is not quite the issue. The viewer is not at the same remove from what he or she sees. The exploding bomb is the successful expression of a human power—the bomb is doing what the power that made it designed it to do—and there is no position from which to watch it other than that of power. That position is relative—“I’m glad that’s not me” expresses its frightening contingency—but the viewer cannot entirely disavow the power of the bomb, even if he or she is not a part (as citizen or member) of the power that fired it.3 Watching and surviving has that price. Though it may remain irresponsible, relief at having survived the bomb is not a sign of apathy, and it can in some cases grow into empathy, according to something like the Golden Rule. The stare of the viewer of the live streaming video of BP’s broken well was bound to be more blank, the nature of his or her concern less clear.
     
    The image was hypnotic. The movement of ROVs is slow and sleepy. Like dreamers, they alone light what they see, independent of the sun or any other star. And what they see, they see silently. The video they shot of the spewing well was soundless. Only live chats provided commentary, elaborating and multiplying theories in response to the underlying question: “What are we seeing here?” But it was the oil itself that bound the spell. Its dumb flow was the spitting image of the time spent viewing it. Any live image is, along with whatever else it may be, a reflection of the time invested in it; the time of the event you are watching live is your time, not some other time. Any live image separates you from your time this way, lets you see it passing.4 But this particular live image was particularly reflexive. The literal fluidity of the oil made it work as a metaphor for the already metaphorical fluidity of the “live stream.” The second metaphor reinforced the first, in the looking glass of which the viewer’s time was “flowing.”5 This doubling back upon itself of the viewer’s time had the strange effect of lightening the loss of it. There went your time, your life, bleeding out. And why not let it go, if you could still see it going even after you’d let it go—if letting it go didn’t mean that it all went black? (The oil spilled upward; at five thousand feet, the water was clear.) Watching such a scene, it was easy to dream that death would somehow not be the end.
     
    So, thanks to the live stream, an environmental disaster became an occasion to dream of immortality. Of course, some hearty viewers of the live stream may have managed to stay awake, out of the undertow of the double metaphor of flow. But the strong undertow was there, in the image. In pulling this way, was the image calling the viewer to anything other than a kind of apathy?
     

    Affirming Life on Earth: “Live” Imagery Versus Film

     
    Were we talking about a film of the disaster in the Gulf of Mexico, the question would be very different.6 Fictional though it is, the “liveness” of a “live” image means that the life of the viewer is never completely safely out of the picture. Even if the picture is of a place the viewer could never be, as it was in the case of the live streaming video of BP’s spewing well, every “live” image is a kind of mirror. In its reflection of the time spent watching it, the live streaming video of the well pulled the viewer, however ironically, into the picture. Because the viewer could not in any real scenario be down there live on the ocean floor, the live streaming video of the well offered a safety that the live image of a bomb exploding in a faraway country does not—the viewer could enter the picture only figuratively—but that safety is not the same as the safety offered by film.
     
    While the viewer of live imagery is protected from what he or she sees by space, the viewer of film is protected by time, which is in fact more reliable. Some distances in space—like the one between the Gulf floor and anywhere on the surface of the earth—are safer than others, but the gap between the time of shooting a film and the time of its projection is always safe. No matter how far it is narrowed (for example, in the case of “rushes”), it can never be crossed. There is simply no possibility of watching oneself live, or even “live,” on film. The time-based removal of the film viewer’s life from the picture he or she views, ghostlike, gives birth to intimations of immortality quite different in kind from any to which the viewer of the live stream of BP’s broken well might have been lured. In the final gesture of The World Viewed, Stanley Cavell describes a feeling of “immortality” based on “nature’s survival of me.” The experience of film is, according to Cavell, a vision of that survival:
     

    A world complete without me which is present to me is the world of my immortality. This is an importance of film—and a danger. It takes my life as my haunting of the world, either because I left it unloved (the Flying Dutchman) or because I left unfinished business (Hamlet). So there is reason for me to want the camera to deny the coherence of the world, its coherence as past: to deny that the world is complete without me. But there is equal reason to want it affirmed that the world is complete without me. That is essential to what I want of immortality: nature’s survival of me. It will mean that the present judgment upon me is not yet the last.

    (160)

     

    However fantasmatic it may or may not be, such a vision certainly cannot happen live; it is born of a clear difference between the time of recording and the time of projection.7 For Cavell, television, in its capacity for liveness, is a mortal threat to film’s saving vision. In the final gesture of “The Fact of Television,” an essay that meditates on what distinguishes television from other media—and from film in particular—Cavell returns to the final gesture of The World Viewed, asserting darkly that “the medium of television makes intuitive the failure of nature’s survival of me” (85).

     
    In opposing television to film in this way, Cavell falls in with a major line of post-WWII thinking about the moving image. Like Cavell, though in a very different idiom, Gilles Deleuze and Serge Daney develop (and, in Deleuze’s case especially, radically transform) the story sketched by André Bazin, according to which cinema releases the world from our death grip, freeing us to see it in such a way that we can affirm it in all of its excess over us. And, like Cavell, Deleuze and Daney see television as a threat to cinematic freedom—a threat that may harbor within it a saving power but that in any case calls for far greater concern than the kind expressed in commonplace lamentation about the evil of TV.8
     
    Film saves, according to this Bazinian line of thinking, by letting the viewer see an image of the world without him or her—by removing the viewer from a world that nonetheless remains his or hers. Protected by time from the action projected on the screen (and watching, according to Deleuze’s account of postwar film, the image of time itself), the viewer can open his or her eyes anew to the world, which is otherwise sealed under a protective crust of clichés.9 The story is rather grand, and good arguments can be made that it is not entirely clear-eyed when it comes to the grand illusion or myth of realism. But whether or not you believe that film’s protection of the viewer from what he or she sees on screen makes possible a saving vision of the world, the protections offered by live television—television in the exercise of the power most proper to it—are certainly far thinner than those offered by film. Though television does not really shrink or homogenize space in the way that utopian and dystopian theorists alike have surmised (I explore the reasons for this below)—though it does not spell, as Heidegger feared, the “abolition of every possibility of remoteness”—the spaces it traverses are traversable as well by “smart,” televisually guided bombs (to whose “point of view” the coverage of the first Gulf War introduced us).10 The trajectory of these bombs, through the eyes of which one watches war “from the inside” while resting on one’s couch, could always be reversed; such blank, lifeless eyes could just as well be turned on you. You could, in theory, watch on television the arrival of the bomb that will kill you, right up until the moment of impact.11
     
    Television is tied from the start to the dream of a missile with eyes. Long before smart bombs fell on Baghdad and Judith Butler gave the “optical phallus” its name (Butler 44), television already gave us a bomb’s eye view. Richard Dienst tells the stunning tale:
     

    In 1928, engineers at General Electric broadcast “the first television drama production” over the experimental station W2XAD. It was called “The Queen’s Messenger”… Shortly afterward, another drama was broadcast, of quite a different kind: it simulated a guided missile attack on New York City, from the missile’s point of view, a slow aerial approach ending in an explosion.

    (128)

     

    Television shares a trajectory with the bombs it covers, and the age of its reign is that of the bomb of bombs. Cavell tunes in to something essential to this age in his description of television as a medium for the live confirmation of rumors of the destruction of what he calls “nature” (by which he means the world’s inhabitability by us).

     
    If, in his association of television with the nuclear threat, Cavell, like Heidegger, misses some of the ways in which television keeps the distances it seems to destroy, it is at least partly because of his sensitivity to a new need for distance from our threatened existence.12 When the formerly divine power to destroy life on earth comes to rest in human hands, as it does with the invention of the atomic bomb, the persistence of life on earth has to be willed in a new way. The political theorist George Kateb lays out the difficulty: in order to attach ourselves to earthly existence in such a way that we are disposed to seek its continuation, we’d have to find enough remove from our unchosen immersion in it to have a fresh look at it and find new wonder in it; but though we take on a divine power in the nuclear age, we do not simply replace God—we cannot take a God’s eye view. So a new mode of detachment—a non-theological, non-metaphysical twist on transcendence—would be needed.13
     
    Film responds powerfully to this need. So do other arts, of course. Kateb himself privileges poetry as an avenue to this detachment—he likes Whitman’s counsel to be “both in and out of the game and watching and wondering at it” (167). But if you are avid for the experience of being “both in and out of the game and watching and wondering at it,” it is easy to see how you could find yourself frequenting movie theaters and loving film for the very reason that Cavell outlines in The World Viewed: its peculiar removal of the viewer from a world that remains his or her own.
     
    In what follows, I try to show that there is in fact such a thing as televisual satisfaction of the need for a new, not quite transcendental distance on earthly existence. But there is little analogy between the televisual satisfaction of that need and the cinematic satisfaction of it. Not only does time not protect the tele-viewer from what he or she sees—the big difference that we have already seen—but while film is born of silence, television is a chatterbox from the start. A child of radio, television is a social medium that serves the purpose of company (not to mention the purposes of companies, whose direct address of the viewer is the mode of chatter most characteristic of the medium). Though television, as it becomes “old media,” may be coming fully into its own as a medium for art (in some of the high-end shows on HBO, for example), the medium does not allow for anything quite like the aesthetic distance valued by Kateb and Cavell. (Ironic disavowal of one’s vulnerability to what one sees there—a staple of talk about television, modeled for us by the gods of the late night shows—is meager compensation for the lack of such distance.)14 Television is rather an endless occasion to feel, unfeelingly, the nearness of disaster and a sense of company in that misery.
     
    This is not to say that television is aesthetically (and/or morally) “bad,” exactly, but rather that the distances to be explored in it—the vistas it opens for thought—cannot be recognized so long as we’re looking for the same sort of distance that film affords. Television no more allows its viewer that sort of distance than Clarence’s nightmare of the bottom of the sea in Shakespeare’s Richard III gives Clarence room to breathe. The ocean floor, to which Clarence sinks in his dream and to which Prospero says he will consign his book in The Tempest—that distinctly earthly and unmagical region beyond our power—is, I argue in what follows, the ultimate vista of television.15 TV proper—the “old medium” watched by Cavell, Deleuze, and Daney—opens this vista but keeps the view clouded; reaching televisually beyond TV proper, the live streaming video of BP’s broken well in the Gulf made it clear.
     

    In the Televisual Distance

     
    I say “TV proper” just to name very loosely the kind of television that live streaming video supplements. In fact, the intimacy of the relationship between “TV proper” and the live streaming video that plumbs its depths renders the boundaries of “TV proper” highly uncertain. We are dealing here with supplementation, not opposition. Though many of the most exciting developments in online video involve the exploitation of truly new possibilities, the existence of a real distinction between “new” and “old” in these cases does not mean that any strict opposition can be drawn between “TV proper” and “new media.”16 “Television,” notes Lisa Parks, “has always been a site of media convergence” (9), and, as such, it is right at home in the contemporary “culture of convergence.”17 Indeed, one can argue that the more its “content” is parceled out and distributed via “new media,” the more central the place of TV becomes. John Caldwell, for example, sees the interactivity of the Web sites that supplement TV shows not as a departure from “TV proper” but as a realization of TV’s oldest, and greediest, wish: “any interactivity (good, bad, or indifferent) is economically valuable to producers and has been a defining goal of broadcast television since its inception in the 1940’s” (Convergence Television 53). Of course, “new modes of media delivery and television-Net convergence also have an impact on television’s textual forms and the ways we relate to television” (Convergence Television 43), but the result is still television—more television than ever. As Jennifer Gillan puts it in Must-Click TV, “these changes are more about evolution than revolution” (3).
     
    Caldwell offers his comments on the continuity between TV and Web interactivity as sober correctives to the heady rhetoric of revolution (as in, “the digital revolution”) that dominated a first wave of writing about the Internet. This rhetoric has not disappeared, of course, and it is not entirely unwarranted: talk of “evolution” can be too sober to account for those ways in which traditional TV has been radically, violently displaced by its Web supplements. If talk of revolution tends to be too rosy, too close to the happy hum of marketing blather, talk of continuity can miss real openings.
     
    So I am happy to report that the continuity I see between TV and the live streaming video of BP’s broken well is not entirely unbroken. What the live stream showed is what TV would show were it to show all that it can see—if it did not cover up something essential about itself in its coverage of the world.18 The live stream let us see the real reach of TV’s powers of vision. In doing so, it can hardly be seen as a counter-power to TV. But in showing TV’s full powers of vision, the live stream of the broken well did not deliver at all the same rush of power that TV ordinarily delivers to its viewer. That familiar rush is what makes the pleasure of TV so inevitably guilty: my house has not been bombed; the proof is that the explosion has happened, and I am still here watching; I am on the side of the bombers, whether I like it or not; I cannot really claim to be on the side of the dead, dead to the world though I may seem to be. The TV watcher’s guilty watchword: “I am alive!” He or she is merely playing dead. Meanwhile, the live stream of the broken well was more genuinely mortifying.
     
    The live stream could be accessed in a number of ways: right from the source, on the BP Web site; on the Web site of the House Select Committee; on UStream; or through the double mediation of any of the many news sites—some “local,” as in the case of WKRG in Mobile, Alabama, and some national, as in the case of the PBS NewsHour—that had embedded UStream’s channeling of BP’s video. In the case of the news sites, the “convergence” of TV and live streaming video was explicitly part of the show. The rhetoric of media convergence came directly into play, which made the question of the real relationship between TV and the live stream particularly pressing.
     
    Needless to say, the drama of media convergence staged on the news sites involved plenty of smoke and mirrors. The embedded video was offered there as a supplement to TV, not unlike the live feed offered on the Web site of Big Brother, the long running prime-time surveillance show. We were being let into the kitchen, allowed to see the “raw” material from which the news was clipped and cooked. To the extent that this presentation of the live stream encouraged the viewer to dream that, having gone “behind the scenes,” he or she had entered the circle of power of the production room, it was clearly just an illusion in service of the greater glory of the TV news. And it certainly served this end to some extent. Indeed, if it could not be made to serve the greater glory of the TV news, the news sites would never have embedded it. (Again, Caldwell, Gillan, and Andrejevic, among others, have shown how TV has made the powers of the Web its own.) But in its amplification of the power of TV, it also allowed the viewer to see something that the TV news really can’t contain, can’t frame and recuperate as TV news.
     
    The news showed only a few seconds of the video of the spewing well before moving on to the next image (the oil covered beaches, the pelicans). Within the ideological scheme of the news, those few seconds were cast as representative parts of the whole live stream, of the unremitting image of the unremitting spill. But the real “whole” of the image was something more, or less, than the sum of such parts—something incalculable, beyond this kind of figuring. It is not that the uncut image was in any sense perfectly raw, beyond any figures that might be cooked up for it. It is just that the figures that the TV news cooks up—for example, that of the “rawness” of the footage it clips from—won’t take you, figuratively speaking, to the bottom of the sea, a place you can go only figuratively speaking (even if you had access to a deep-sea submarine, you couldn’t disembark the sub at your underwater “destination”).
     
    In its double reflection of the life spent watching it (the time of watching being marked both by the flow of oil and by the “streaming” video itself), the live stream pulled the viewer’s life down into the depths where it can go only figuratively. I don’t mean to suggest that it was impossible to resist the downward, ironic pull of this current, only that this current had a very different currency from the kind circulated by the news. Watching the live stream, one was not constantly called back to the oil-slicked surface from which the reporters gave their live, up-to-the-minute reports. Life was not a beach, even an oil-slicked one. Of course, to see one’s life reflected in the flow of oil is to find oneself caught in a dream: oil is not life, not blood; the earth does not bleed with us, does not live and die with us. But the indifference to life that one can feel in the spell of such a (tele-)vision of its expenditure is not entirely dreamy. To see human life in what is alien to it is purely a projection of figurative language, but to feel the earth’s indifference to human life in one’s trope-induced moods of indifference to death—to feel intimate with the earth in those moods—is not an illusion. The figure is not symmetrical, perfectly reversible: there can be no human life on the ocean floor, but there is alien earth in us—earth of the kind we find on the ocean floor. Not everything about us ends with the life in us. The dust, of course, remains. And this remainder is already there in life, underlying it and lying in wait. You don’t have to be dead: a real connection to the dust in us can be felt wherever the real contingency of such a possession as life is felt.
     
    The absoluteness of that contingency was the whole drift of the live streaming video from the Gulf floor. If the live image of a danger in a habitable region of the earth gives the viewer a sense of the contingency of his or her particular location, the live image of a broken oil well on the ocean floor gives the viewer a sense of the contingency of human existence period. The earth would go on without us. Even if companies like BP were ever to succeed in destroying the earth’s habitability for human beings, the earth would survive. In film, Cavell finds a vision of “nature’s survival of him”—the world complete without him—on which he bases a paradoxical claim to a kind of immortality. In the live streaming video of the spewing well, there was a strange assurance of the earth’s survival of all of us—a vision of the earth in the absence of the human beings who prick at it. We saw that part of the earth where we can’t be—the greater part of it, which, if the flood ever comes (man-made this time), will become the whole.19 For this asymmetrical, troubling part-whole relationship, the TV news offered a superficially comforting substitute, in which the shot from the ocean floor coupled with the shot of the beach gave us a picture of the whole disaster, which, pictured that way, would always allow for human survivors—for lucky viewers like us.
     
    To minimize the greatness of that part of the earth where we can’t live: this is certainly to shorten distance, to shrink the earth fantasmatically in something like the way that Heidegger feared. But the distance closed by TV news is the very one television itself opens to view. The live stream from the Gulf floor testified to the priority of that opening, to the secondary, belated nature of the closure. It let us see live a part of the earth where we can’t live and made clear television’s real scoop, which the TV news desperately tries to hide: our power over the earth does not go very far below the surface. It does not extend to the ocean floor, no matter how much drilling we do there. It doesn’t extend, that is, as far as television lets us see.
     
    Discerning the chiastic figures by which television turns the inside out in bringing the outside in—by which television makes the home uncannily faraway in bringing the faraway into it—deconstructive critics have perhaps responded best to the apocalyptic worry (and, on the other side of the coin, the utopian hope) that television shrinks distance.20 To take the real measure of the chasms in these chiasmi is to see the wideness of the world anew—to see it televisually, even as TV tries incessantly to convince you that it in fact makes the world small, life-sized, by showing you faraway places “live.” The dominant picture of the world-wideness of the World Wide Web has only reinforced the small-world picture TV tries to sell. The fantasy TV peddles—what Lisa Parks in her book on the “convergence” between TV and satellite technology calls “the Western fantasy of global presence” (37)—has never been more powerful, the widespread scholarly claim to be wise to the ruse notwithstanding. If scholarly weariness with the “critique of the metaphysics of presence” is so widespread—if most scholars today are desperate to “get beyond” all that, as if it were so much positive knowledge that could simply be added to the general fund of knowledge—this may be at least partly because the task of that critique today is truly overwhelming. The fantasies of presence are today more powerful than ever, more capable than ever of including and neutralizing any critique of them.
     
    In the age of live streaming video on the Web, there is more TV to be watched, and more to be seen on and in TV, than ever. And so long as there is TV to be watched, the ironic meaning of TV’s introjection of the outside will remain to be seen. It will always need to be seen again, anew in order for TV’s ever-renewed fantasy of global presence to be seen through. What the live stream of BP’s broken well—that opening in the world-wide webbing of the televisualization of the world—singularly, eventfully, and therefore ungeneralizably allowed to be seen (until the well was finally “killed,” and the illusion of human power over the ocean floor was, however weakly, restored) was at once a place pointedly in the world and a place to which human beings pointedly could not be present. That scene, that earthly spectacle of human absence, gave a singular twist to the inside/outside chiasmus that is structural to all televisualization: in this image, the absolutely elsewhere, the elsewhere that can never become a here to us, is not outside the world. Thus, not only was the tiny, individual home from which one viewed this faraway scene turned inside out uncannily in its hosting of this vision, but our entire home planet revealed itself to be deeply alien, by no means naturally hospitable to human life.
     

    The Coldness of the Earth

     
    Human being is being of the earth—so scripture says, and etymology seems to agree. Life is breathed into earth. Life lost, the earth in us returns to earth. We know the story too well. But what would it look like rewritten for television, as it were—for the age of long distance vision that we live in? I have argued that, exercising the power most proper to television in a way that “TV proper” does not, the live streaming video of BP’s broken well revealed a strikingly alien earth. How would a myth of the creation of humanity starting from this televisually revealed earth go? Of course, the myth would have to cover up to some extent the true story of the live stream, which was the absence of a God-figure who might stop the well—who is capable not only of causing floods, as humanity can, but also of reversing them. The rewriting exercise is certainly awkward. Still, something instructive happens to the traditional story if we revise it such that the fistful of earth from which we are made is taken not from the land, where we can live, but from the bottom of the sea. Recast this way, the relationship between earth and breath is more antagonistic than it is in the old story (because the bottom of the sea is so openly inhospitable to human life), but this exacerbation of the traditional, metaphysical opposition is not simply more of the same. Rather, it upsets the hierarchy of the terms in the opposition. Earth ceases to be merely the passive vessel for human life, waiting to receive it and to be completed by it. In its hostility to human life, this underwater earth is another kind of substrate of life, not active exactly in its creation (I’m talking myth here, not science), but not docile, secondary, or otherwise subordinate to divine breath either.
     
    However the rewriting of the story for the age of television might or might not go, it is certain that what television actually shows is profoundly out of keeping with any of the familiar scenarios in which the earth is cast, however well-meaningly, in the role of the helpless victim of big oil. Seen from the at once earthly and otherworldly perspective of the deep ocean floor—a perspective we can occupy only televisually—big oil looked terribly small. The live stream of BP’s broken well in the Gulf upset the familiar moral scheme according to which it is up to the human beings who have allowed their human power to be seized and invested in the monstrosity of big oil to reclaim that power and reinvest it in such a way as to protect the helpless earth. Of course, big oil is a product of the alienation of human power, and there can be no bringing it down to size without reclaiming that power. But a claim to that power will only contribute to the general heating of the air if, casting the earth in the role of helpless victim, it denies the radical powerlessness that the live stream showed.
     
    If humanity really had dominion over the earth, then we wouldn’t have been seeing what we were seeing in the live stream of the Gulf floor. Humanity would have been heroically plunging to the depths to seal the well and stop the bleeding. There was no lack of will, on anyone’s part; what was lacking was the power. Unlike any agent that could be called “God,” humanity does not have a power to save equal to its power to destroy, or equal to its technologically supplemented power to see. Its power to destroy itself—the earth, to which the poisonous oil after all belongs, will survive the end of humanity. No matter how much, how globally we warm it, we can never warm it to the point that it lives and dies with us. We may die of the heat we create in our environment, but the earth to which we return in dying will always be cold.
     
    Indeed, the cold of it is such that there is no earthly possibility of embracing the actual earthliness of life—our actual humanity—without lifeless, mechanical arms such as those that televisual technology gives us. This is not a question of compensating for our “natural” weakness. In giving us these arms, these technologies do not give us more power, exactly, though their blanket coverage of the world from the bomb’s eye covers this up quite effectively. Think again of the uncanny form of those ROVs that shot the well even as they tried to repair it. Their arms were not able to repair what their unliving eyes could directly see. Those delicate and beautiful arms are ours, real prostheses, with all their horrifying insufficiencies, to stretch out or not in the place of the gigantesque phantom limbs with which, in our inevitably globalizing dreams, we convulsively wrap the cold earth in a warm clutch, desperately trying to bring the whole thing to life in the image of the tiny, highly contingent part that we are.
     

    Herschel Farbman is Assistant Professor of French in the Department of European Languages and Studies at UC, Irvine. He is the author of The Other Night: Dreaming, Writing, and Restlessness in Twentieth-Century Literature (Fordham 2008; paperback 2012).
     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    See Doane and Feuer for the winning briefs against “the generalized fantasy of ‘live broadcasting’” (Doane 227). Though “the transmission [of television] is essentially instantaneous” (Dienst 18), and live television does not deliver us representations, exactly, but rather, as Samuel Weber says, “a certain kind of vision” (Weber 117–18; for similar claims see Dienst 20 and Daney, “Montage Obligatory”), television is certainly not an extension of the sense of sight in McLuhan’s sense. What we see on “live” television is not present to us by any means. The idea that it in some sense is—the height of the “pervasive ideology of ‘liveness’”—covers over the gaps, the “fragmentation within television’s flow” (Doane 228). For a close look at (and beyond) the trope of televisual flow as it is instituted by Raymond Williams and as it functions in early television criticism, see Dienst 25–35.

     

     

    2.
    The Chairman of the Committee, Congressman Markey (D-MA), was convincing enough in his performances of outrage. He was milking it, to be sure—loving it—but that doesn’t mean that he wasn’t really outraged or that he didn’t really want us to be. It’s just that the live streaming video of the broken well was no simple point of evidence against BP. There is no question that BP’s release of the image was good for the government’s legal case, as it allowed for better estimates of the quantity of escaped oil. But the image was not merely a measuring tool, and even its measurements had something of the immeasurable about them.

     

    3.
    Serge Daney takes a similar position in discussing the televising of the first Gulf War: “The only world of which television never ceases giving us news (news as precise and overheated as stock market rates or the Top 40) is the world seen from the viewpoint of power (just as we say ‘the earth seen from the moon’). That is its only reality” (“Montage Obligatory”). That’s a bit farther than I would go, though. My point is that survivor’s guilt in response to televised disaster makes sense: to have seen and survived is to find oneself on the wrong side, safe (for the moment at least) in the bosom of power.

     

    4.
    Of course, recorded images also reflect back in various ways the time spent watching them. Take YouTube clips, for example. Speaking of the haste with which the viewer makes his or her way, from clip to clip, through an “endlessly branching database,” Geert Lovink persuasively proposes that “what we are consuming with online video is our own lack of time” (12). And the always unstable distinction between “live” and recorded is particularly unstable when it comes to online video, where one is never not “watching databases” in some sense (Lovink 9). But even if one watches them for the same amount of time, there is a big difference between watching clips of the spewing well on YouTube and watching the “live” streaming video—watching the video not as a piece of the past, a clip to call up from the archive, but as the image of an event unfolding in the very time of one’s watching, or close enough.

     

    5.
    On the powers and dangers of the figure of “flow” in discourse on television, see Dienst 25–35. The figure is even more problematic when applied to digital media such as streaming video, in which, “counter to the classic opinion of TV flow that harks back to Raymond Williams . . . the transmission is not one of analog-electrical streams but of precisely coded bits” (Ernst 632). That hardly means, however, that the appeal of the figure is any less strong, especially where its force is doubled in the way that it is here.

     

    6.
    For a good look at some of the big questions raised by representations of oil on film, see Szeman.

     

    7.
    There need not be any recording when it comes to television, and much early television was not recorded. (On the history of the recording, or not, of television, see Dienst 18, 21–22 and Ernst 632–35.) “On film, on the other hand, the image appears in a here-and-now necessarily separate from the then-and-there of its production” (Dienst 20, emphasis added). Even in what Thomas Y. Levin calls the “cinema of ‘real time,’” in which film absorbs into its very structure the rhetoric of televisual surveillance, film remains fundamentally different from television in this way.

     

    8.
    The Bazinian story is actually a retelling, with a positive spin, of an old French story about photography. The original tale, told by Baudelaire, is not a happy one for photography: because it does not take the artist’s hand—because the hand of the artist is not needed to produce it—photography cannot be led into the realm of the arts.
     
    Bazin’s retelling of this tale begins in “The Ontology of the Photographic Image.” To see what the mechanical “eye” of the camera “sees” is to see with a new realism, in which the world appears in all its irreducible ambiguity (on this ambiguity, see “The Evolution of the Language of Cinema,” the next essay in Bazin’s What is Cinema?). Deleuze’s second cinema book begins with a transformation of Bazin’s version of neorealism: now this ambiguity “tends toward a point of indiscernibility” between subjectivity and objectivity (1–13). Deleuze’s postwar, neorealist “cinema of the seer” in bombed out or otherwise void “any-spaces-whatever” is a cinema of vision in search of “escape from a world of clichés” (23), a world in which it is no longer possible to believe: “Restoring our belief in the world—this is the power of modern cinema (when it stops being bad)” (172). Deleuze works out a logic of supplementarity sketched by Serge Daney to point to the new, non-transcendent point of remove from the world that cinema opens up. In his preface to Daney’s Ciné journal, Deleuze presents Daney’s insistence on cinema as supplement—Deleuze doesn’t quote directly here, but Daney famously speaks of “belonging to humanity via a supplementary country called cinema” in “The Tracking Shot in Kapo” (35)—as the continuation of Bazin’s insistence on cinema’s power to safeguard (conserver) the world (9). Deleuze agrees that this is what cinema does. Television doesn’t do it. Indeed, Deleuze associates television closely with the clichéfication from which cinema protects the world (8–13). Though it seems not all television is destructive (Deleuze celebrates Beckett’s television plays in L’Épuisé), “television” in Deleuze names a threat to vision, as it does in Daney, who could not have bound himself more tightly to the mast in his explorations of it (see, in particular, Le Salaire du zappeur).

     

    9.
    On that crust, see again Deleuze’s Cinema 2 20–23.

     

    10.
    “All distances in space and time are shrinking,” says Heidegger. “The peak of this abolition of every possibility of remoteness is reached by television, which will soon pervade and dominate the whole mechanism and drive of communication” (163). Marshall McLuhan agrees, but where Heidegger fears a death grip, McLuhan feels a potentially utopian embrace: “Today, after more than a century of electric technology, we have extended our central nervous system itself in a global embrace, abolishing both space and time, as far as our planet is concerned” (3). For the full dystopian flowering of the fear that Heidegger voices, see anything by Paul Virilio. For a survival guide to the Virilian city, see Wark (49–54), who shows that it is possible to smell the dystopian flowers that line all itineraries through it without entirely losing consciousness of the new kinds of space that televisual media open up.

     

    11.
    I am not sure that what Wolfgang Ernst says about the televisation of bombs is necessarily true: “The most expressive television image of war is the interruption of transmission, the sudden halt of all images: the empty screen immediately documents the explosion of a bomb” (629). Has the victim of the bomb, who does not live to see this empty screen, seen so much less than the survivors? The image of the bomb in flight is not just “a matter of content.” “The proper relation of the medium TV to war is not a matter of content,” Ernst says by way of introduction to “the most expressive television image of war” (629), and there I do not disagree, but the flight of the bomb is just as much a matter of “medium” as it is of “content.”

     

    12.
    I think Esch (65–69) and, to a lesser extent, Weber (110) are too hard on Cavell for missing the spacing and différance at the heart of television. Certainly neither Esch nor Weber would want to say that there is anything like safety in televisual spacing—that worries of the Heideggarian kind about the possibility of remoteness in the age of television are completely unfounded.

     

    13.
    For what becomes of a God’s eye view after the death of God and particularly in the nuclear age, see Kateb 137–38. Kateb’s surprising conclusion is that an impersonal democratic individuality satisfies the need for a new mode of detachment. Against all commonplace conflations of individuality and personal possessiveness, his argument is that democratic individuality is the best defense against human extinction (106–71).

     

    14.
    This is more or less David Foster Wallace’s point in the essay “E Unibus Pluram” and the story “My Appearance”—in which pieces Letterman figures prominently—and throughout his writings on television. For Wallace, this is an argument against irony as a literary response to the culture of television; television has always beat literature to the punch of that trope, he claims. But here, in a common post-postmodern evasive maneuver, he reduces irony to snarkiness, one of its lesser modes. See John Caldwell’s Televisuality for a less panicked (except for the similarly motivated misreading of “postmodern theory”) account of television’s truly impressive power to appropriate and neutralize critical, oppositional moves and postures. See also Andrejevic, particularly chapter five, on the way television co-opts “savvy reflexivity,” putting even the most critical consumer to work on its behalf.

     

    15. Richard III 1.4.9–63; The Tempest 5.1.56–57.

     

    16.
    On the newness of the new possibilities when it comes to online versus offline video, see Miles and Keen.

     

    17.
    Parks does define the terms “television,” “tele-vision,” “televisuality,” and “the televisual” so as to distinguish practically between them, but she leaves the borders of each term highly permeable. On the general permeability of the borders between media—the pattern of convergence in media history—see Jenkins and Thorburn, “Toward an Aesthetics of Transition.” Like Jenkins and Thorburn, James Hay insists that media convergence did not begin with “new media”: “Television’s inseparability from other media is not a new development, even though it may seem so from discussions about the ‘convergence’ of ‘new media’ and because TV criticism—which (after literary and film criticism) was most interested in the distinctive features of the medium—was slow to pursue this issue” (225). Hay is eager to shift the emphasis of TV studies away “from what is on the screen (the object of criticism and efforts to establish the distinctiveness of the medium) to a space . . . where the televisual is constituted as convergence” (212). Sheila Murphy likewise refuses to accept any differentia specifica that would oppose TV to web-based media of televisuality as “old” to “new media,” looking instead into “how television invented new media—and how new media continues to reinvent television” (4).

     

    18.
    For an excellent discussion of the way TV “coverage” covers up something essential about TV, see Weber from 116. Working with Mary Ann Doane’s claim that “television’s greatest technological prowess is its ability to be there—both on the scene and in your living room” (Doane 238), Weber says that what television “coverage” really does is cover up the rift in presence that results from this technological reconfiguration of the relation between here and there:
     

    If television is both here and there at the same time, then, according to traditional notions of space, time and body, it can be neither fully there nor entirely here. What it sets before us, in and as the television set, is therefore split, or rather, it is a split or a separation that camouflages itself by taking the form of a visible image. That is the veritable significance of the term ‘television coverage’: it covers an invisible separation by giving it shape, contour and figure.

    (120)

     
    The relationship between Weber’s claim that television produces images in this way and his claim that television presents us not with images but with “a certain [split] kind of vision”(117–18) is not unproblematic. Why exactly don’t these covering images fully count as images? Because they serve merely to conceal what television really is? This is a sticky moment in Weber’s argument. However, “image”—the problem term—is quickly supplanted by “screen,” which naturally suggests both showing and hiding (120, 123). And whether or not “image” is the right word for what we see on television, Weber’s basic point holds: television is a mutation of vision, not simply a new class of images that could be contemplated with unchanged eyes; what we see on television is neither a representation, exactly, nor an object of perception, present to the viewer.

     

    19.
    For an illuminating reflection on the subsidence of the earth’s surface in the Gulf Coast in light of the BP disaster, see LeMenager’s “Petro-Melancholia: The BP Blowout and the Arts of Grief.” Though it is not the focus of her essay, LeMenager does mention the live streaming video of the broken well in passing and insists that it was not a spectacle of the power of big oil that we were seeing: “The continuous video feed available on the Internet of oil shooting out of the damaged well—however that might have been manipulated by BP—read as a humiliation of modernity as it was understood in the twentieth century, which is largely in terms of the human capacity to harness cheap energy” (26). Both in this essay and in her essay on the La Brea tar pits (“Fossil, Fuel: Manifesto for the Post-oil Museum”), which considers the micro-organisms that petroleum generates, LeMenager searches oil culture for small openings to “reimagine life without ourselves at the center” (“Fossil, Fuel” 394).

     

    20.
    See, in addition to those writers already mentioned (Weber, Esch, and Derrida himself), Keenan, who construes the light that enters through Virilio’s “third window” less darkly than Virilio does—not as that of a merely “false day” but as that of an outside from which no inside can be sealed off (“Windows: of vulnerability”). Where Virilio sees the closure of public space and Habermas (in quite a different register) sees the “refeudalization of the public sphere,” Keenan wants to rethink the meanings of “enlightenment” and “public” in such a way as to allow for the light that television brings. Ronell likewise identifies real openings in television’s disturbance of the home/polis binary (67–68). The deconstructive idiom is not the only one, however, in which strong replies can be made to concerns that television closes up the distance between places. For example, Victoria E. Johnson’s work on the persistence of regionalism in American television describes in telling detail a highly variegated, uneven, and highly contested televisual space—no void, homogenous sea to shining sea.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Andrejevic, Mark. iSpy: Surveillance and Power in the Interactive Era. Lawrence: UP of Kansas, 2007. Print.
    • Bazin, André. What is Cinema? Ed. and trans. Hugh Gray. Berkeley: U of California P, 2005. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. “Contingent Foundations: Feminism and the Question of ‘Postmodernism.’” Feminist Contentions. Eds. Benhabib, Seyla, et al. New York: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    • Caldwell, John. “Convergence Television: Aggregating Form and Repurposing Content in the Culture of Conglomeration.” Television After TV: Essays on a Medium in Transition. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • ———. Televisuality: Style, Crisis, and Authority in American Television. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 1995. Print.
    • Cavell, Stanley. “The Fact of Television.” Cavell on Film. Ed. William Rothman. Albany: SUNY Press, 2005. Print.
    • ———. The World Viewed. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1979. Print.
    • Daney, Serge. Ciné journal. Preface by Gilles Deleuze. Paris: Cahiers du cinema, 1986. Print.
    • ———. “Montage Obligatory.” Rouge.com, 2006. Web.
    • ———. Le Salaire du zappeur. Paris: P.O.L., 1993. Print.
    • ———. “The Tracking Shot in Kapo.” Postcards from the Cinema. Oxford: Berg, 2007. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Cinema 2: The Time-Image. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Robert Galeta. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1989. Print.
    • ———. “L’Épuisé.” Afterword to Samuel Beckett, Quad et autres pièces pour la télévision. Paris: Minuit, 1992. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Échographies de la télévision. Paris: Galilée, 1996. Print.
    • Dienst, Richard. Still Life in Real Time: Theory After Television. Durham: Duke UP, 1994. Print.
    • Doane, Mary Ann. “Information, Crisis, Catastrophe.” Logics of Television. Ed. Patricia Mellencamp. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1990. Print.
    • Empson, William. “Legal Fiction.” Modern Verse in English: 1900–1950. Ed. David Cecil and Allen Tate. Norwich: Jarrold and Sons, 1963. 513. Print.
    • Ernst, Wolfgang. “Between Real Time and Memory on Demand: Reflections on/of Television.” In Medium Cool (South Atlantic Quarterly 101.3). Eds. Andrew McNamara and Peter Krapp. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • Esch, Deborah. In the Event: Reading Journalism, Reading Theory. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. Print.
    • Feuer, Jane. “The Concept of Live Television: Ontology as Ideology.” Regarding Television: Critical Approaches—An Anthology. Ed. E. Ann Kaplan. Los Angeles: American Film Institute, 1983. Print.
    • Gillan, Jennifer. Television and New Media: Must-Click TV. New York: Routledge, 2011. Print.
    • Hay, James. “Locating the Televisual.” Television & New Media 2.3 (August 2001): 205–34. Web.
    • Heidegger, Martin. “The Thing.” Poetry, Language, Thought. Trans. Albert Hofstadter. New York: Harper and Row, 1971. Print.
    • Jenkins, Henry and David Thorburn. “Toward an Aesthetics of Transition.” Rethinking Media Change: The Aesthetics of Transition. Ed. Henry Jenkins and David Thorburn. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2003. Print.
    • Johnson, Victoria E. Heartland TV: Prime Time Television and the Struggle for U.S. Identity. New York: New York UP, 2008. Print.
    • ———. “The Persistence of Geographic Myth in a Convergent Media Era.” Journal of Popular Film and Television. 38.2 (July 2010): 58–65. Web.
    • Kateb, George. The Inner Ocean: Individualism and Democratic Culture. Ithaca: Cornell, 1992. Print.
    • Keen, Seth. “Videodefunct: Online Video is Not Dead.” Video Vortex Reader: Responses to YouTube. Eds. Geert Lovink and Sabine Niederer. Amsterdam: Institute of Network Cultures, 2008. Print.
    • Keenan, Thomas. “Publicity and Indifference (Sarajevo on Television).” PMLA 117.1 (January 2002): 104–16. Web.
    • ———. “Windows: of vulnerability.” The Phantom Public Sphere. Ed. Bruce Robbins. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. Print.
    • LeMenager, Stephanie. “Fossil, Fuel: Manifesto for the Post-Oil Museum.” Journal of American Studies 46.2 (2012): 375–94. Web.
    • ———. “Petro-Melancholia: The BP Blowout and the Arts of Grief.” Qui Parle 19.2 (2011): 25–56. Web.
    • Levin, Thomas Y. “Rhetoric of the Temporal Index: Surveillant Narration and the Cinema of ‘Real Time.’” Ctrl[Space]: Rhetorics of Surveillance from Bentham to Big Brother. Eds. Thomas Y. Levin, Ursula Frohne, and Peter Weibel. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2002. Print.
    • Lovink, Geert. “The Art of Watching Databases.” Video Vortex Reader: Responses to YouTube. Eds. Geert Lovink and Sabine Niederer. Amsterdam: Institute of Network Cultures, 2008. Print.
    • McLuhan, Marshall. Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1964. Print.
    • Miles, Adrian. “Programmatic Statements for a Facetted Videography.” Video Vortex Reader: Responses to YouTube. Eds. Geert Lovink and Sabine Niederer. Amsterdam: Institute of Network Cultures, 2008. Print.
    • Murphy, Sheila. How Television Invented New Media. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 2011. Print.
    • Parks, Lisa. Cultures in Orbit: Satellites and the Televisual. Durham: Duke UP, 2005. Print.
    • Ronell, Avital. “Trauma TV.” The ÜberReader. Ed. Diane Davis. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 2008. Print.
    • Spigel, Lynn and Jan Olsson, eds. Television After TV: Essays on a Medium in Transition Durham: Duke University Press, 2004. Print.
    • Szeman, Imre. “Crude Aesthetics: The Politics of Oil Documentaries.” Journal of American Studies 46.2 (2012): 423–39. Web.
    • Wallace, David Foster. “E Unibus Pluram: Television and U.S. Fiction.” A Supposedly Fun Thing I’ll Never Do Again. New York: Little, Brown, 1997. Print.
    • ———. “My Appearance.” Girl With Curious Hair. New York: Norton, 1989. Print.
    • Wark, McKenzie. Telesthesia: Communication, Culture, and Class. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2012. Print.
    • Weber, Samuel. Mass Mediauras: Form, Technics, Media. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1996. Print.
  • Lyotard’s Infancy: A Debt that Persists

    Kirsten Locke (bio)

    University of Auckland k.locke@auckland.ac.nz

     

    Abstract

    This paper explores the notion of infancy in the work of Jean-François Lyotard as a state of unadorned openness and receptiveness to sensorial affect. It identifies debt and reparation as the conceptual thread running throughout his exploration. The purpose of the paper is to explore the dimensions of the “debt” infancy demands of a body that is open to the touch of sensorial affect, and the concomitant requirement to pay in some way for this openness and affectivity. The first section considers debt in terms of an obligation to honor the infant state. The second section considers the violent price a body must pay for harboring its own infancy, and the final section considers the payment of affect as the cost the infant body must bear.

    “The capacity to feel pleasure and pain, affectivity, aisthèsis, is independent of its possible articulation…. This time before the logos is called infantia”

     

    “[A]n ‘infancy,’ thus, which would not be a period of the life cycle, but an incapacity to represent and bind a certain something”

     

    Introduction

     
    An infant child cannot speak; it murmurs and gurgles, grunts and groans, cries and screams, as the facility to speak in articulated language, though potential (held in abeyance, Lyotard repeatedly tells us), is not yet realized. Through a constant array of urgent needs, the infant reminds the adult world of all it lacks. Unwittingly negating the qualities of adulthood, the infant simultaneously seems to seek their restoration; the child is distressed, therefore comfort is sought from a parent; the child is hungry, so food is given; the child is frightened and cries, therefore assurance is given to prove that love and harmony are plentiful. We all pass through this time of infancy, yet little or no memory of it exists; we live this time before language through the stories told to us about our birth and of the type of baby we once were, and through photos and various other media that form a pastiche of a life that is ours, but not ours, in that we cannot remember it in any conscious sense. Memory is unprepared and ill-equipped to cope with this mysterious time in life, and any attempt at recollecting this radical “before” is bound to fail. In saying this, we acknowledge and accept that this infancy has been with us, even though it is recounted through others. In a special kind of way, this infancy makes its presence felt as a thread amongst threads in the polyphonous fabric of lived life that is “colored” by the present; this infancy, though not directly accessible, is singularly one’s own.
     
    Lyotard’s notion of infancy incorporates these traits as part of an exegesis outlining the necessity of “an openness to non-being” that continues as “a debt that persists” and that we are obligated to honor in and through artistic action (“The Survivor” 163). This paper traces the contours of Lyotard’s approach to infancy as a pre-linguistic site whose sense of temporality differs from notions of lived and conscious time. The purpose of the paper is to explore both the dimensions of the debt that infancy demands of a body open to the touch of sensorial affect, and the requirement to pay in some way for this openness and affectivity. Lyotard evokes the nature of the infant body’s touch and its openness and receptivity to being touched in order to show how the aesthetic affect is both unavoidable and inescapable. The infancy born from this inevitable openness to affect comes at a price, however, as is graphically depicted in Lyotard’s essay on Kafka. The cruel incision of “the law” explored in the second section of this paper is described by Lyotard as the culturally “normed” and disciplined body that must “pay” for its infancy as the state of aesthetic openness. The infancy that Lyotard explores as a zone of indeterminacy inherent to the body that is open to affect eludes and escapes the determinations and certainties of the adult laws from which it emerges. This potential for aesthetic affectivity is described as infancy because of the affective state of inarticulacy and muteness that occurs before meaning and signification. The affective state of infancy means that art exists, and no system or apparatus of the law can harness that creativity as energy precisely because this mute infancy lies outside the “adult” world of articulation.
     
    To many North American readers, the association of Lyotard with the notion of infancy will not be immediately recognizable. While the United States was famously receptive to the French “migration” of thought embodied in Foucault, Derrida, and Lyotard himself, particularly from the mid-1980s onwards, Lyotard’s corpus is still being translated into English. A notable example of this is the work Discours, figure (1971), originally Lyotard’s thesis submitted as part of his doctorat d’état in 1954, later translated by Antony Hudek and the late Mary Lydon, and released to English-speaking audiences in 2011 as Discourse, Figure. Another example pertinent to this paper is the set of essays entitled Lectures d’enfance, which, although translated and published in English, remain scattered in various journals and compilations that have emerged gradually over a thirty-year period and that continue to do so. The haphazard and nonlinear publication of many of the essays and works into English has meant the Anglo-American reception of various ideas such as infancy remains relatively unexplored. Lyotard was not one for teleological development, linearity, or explicit modes of communication. The context-specific nature of those essays that, as a whole, methodologically perform and explore “infancy” in a specifically Lyotardian vein has furthermore meant that links between infancy and other essays by Lyotard (such as “Prescription,” the one engaged in this paper) remain opaque to English-speaking audiences.
     
    Familiar to North American audiences, on the other hand, is the notion of the “postmodern” and Lyotard’s pivotal articulation of its “condition” in his eponymous The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. While Lyotard later eschewed much of this essay’s content and moved to a more Freudian psycho-literary framework, it left an indelible and profound mark both on the mass recall of what Lyotard stood for and on the body of intellectual and cultural work from the mid-1980s onwards. I don’t engage with The Postmodern Condition at great length here, but I do note its striking theme of “performativity” as the computerized version of cultural and intellectual “performance,” in which nuance, subtlety, and sensorial affect risk being annihilated or “deleted” from the apparatus of the cultural memory. Although linking the later notion of infancy to performativity simplifies Lyotardian thematic coherence to the extreme, it also indicates his persistent concern with “bearing witness” to those elements of lived sensorial life that cannot necessarily be turned into “data.” The notion of infancy explored by Lyotard was furthermore heavily influenced by Freud, as I explain below, but also bears the ethical stamp of “the other” and of human responsibility to otherness per se as developed from the work of Levinas and Arendt, with perhaps the most notable development and recent engagement emerging from Giorgio Agamben’s work. The latter, particularly, develops a Lyotardian iteration of infancy as a “state of exception” in the juridical processes of Western culture and politics—a “zone” that is unknowable in the eyes of the law and, as a consequence, lies outside the realm of justice. Agamben develops this aspect of infancy in greater detail not only in his Infancy and History: The Destruction of Experience, but also in the poetic Idea of Prose, which frames infancy and—pertinent to this paper—Kafka’s In the Penal Colony within an argument that engages with a Lyotardian-inspired analysis of the political/affective/juridical apparatus of Western culture.
     
    Another dimension of Lyotard’s oeuvre that remains underdeveloped in English-speaking contexts that anticipate the last decade of his writings in the 1990s, to which the infancy writings belong, is his engagement with avant-garde art and artists. While relatively famous for his activity as a radical left-wing activist in the Marxist organization Socialisme ou Barbarie (Socialism or Barbarism) during the late 1940s and 1950s, and then later as a fierce critic of Marxism in general, Lyotard’s work with painters in Central Europe and the United States is less well known in academia.1 The “artistic” thread arguably runs through all of Lyotard’s thinking and writing on politics. This aesthetic theme is evident in his earlier formulation of the “differend” as the methodological device used to depict the inherent injustice of finding appropriate “phrases” (or idioms) in which to “phrase” political affect (The Differend: Phrases in Dispute). Lyotard sharpens his powers of aesthetic analysis, however, through the perspective of the figural dimension of the art space and the unknowability of aesthetic affect. Traversing a few nodal points on the surface of the Lyotardian oeuvre—the “figure” during the 70s, the “immaterial” and immateriality of artistic “matter” of the 1980s, the “inhuman” of the late 1980s, and the “inaudible” of the final set of writings dealing with Malraux and Augustine—indicates a distinctly artistic flavor of engagement with the temporal and spatial dimensions of thought, politics, and, indeed, art itself.
     
    Lyotard’s infancy, however, is uniquely his. To arrive at this infant state, Lyotard works over the Freudian infantia and re-inscribes it as the persistent and relentless fissure within “bodily” space: an incalculable “blank” or “monstrous” presence that demands the body be both penetrable to the infant touch and indebted to this infancy precisely because of this penetrability. Lyotard dissipates the body, expanding it beyond anthropomorphic parameters and the logos into formations of immaterial matter that exist as a way of being in and toward space and time. He calls this positionality the “anima minima” or “minimal soul” that exists through the touch of the aesthetic event. Lyotard explores infancy as a zone in which the “work” in art is conveyed through an inaudible gesture that touches and alters temporality. He stretches the borders of the body to include infancy as a zone of pure affect at work inside the art object. This zone mobilizes the capacity to be touched from the outside by that artwork as a sensorial affect. In what follows, I trace the contours of Lyotard’s writing on aesthetics by investigating these touches within the full spectrum of the body as both an artistic and “fleshly” apparatus in possession of, but also held to ransom by, a specifically Lyotardian formulation of infancy as the space of bodily receptivity to the aesthetic event.
     
    The paper is split into three sections that elaborate a notion of infancy in slightly different guises and according to different approaches. The first section gives an overall impression of Lyotard’s use of the term “infancy,” covering the use of the term “childhood” that becomes interchangeable with it in the later decade of writings that return to the influence of Freud. This section details why Lyotard would take such an active interest in the notion of infancy and childhood as a special space of Orwellian-inspired bodily resistance. The next section takes a different approach, and instead engages with one important text to provide a different perspective that explores the more complex nuances of this notion of infancy. I explore a literary appropriation of a short story by Kafka that depicts the violence to which the body is subjected when initiated into dominant social constructions described under the rubric of the “law.” In the essay “Prescription,” infancy is situated as the zone of indeterminacy that escapes constructs of determination and mastery and remains elusive to modern tendencies to prescribe and control differing modes of the law. The final section draws on the previous iterations of infancy and explores the way infancy incorporates a dimension of both pleasure and pain. “Blood” is the symbolic trace that testifies to the pleasure and pain and to the joy and suffering of the aesthetic affect. Debt and reparation make up the conceptual thread connecting these three depictions of infancy to each other, and thus the first section considers debt as an obligation to honor the infant state, the second section considers the violent price a body must pay for harboring its own infancy, and the final section considers the payment of affect as the cost the infant body must bear.
     

    Beginning Anew: Honoring the Infant

     
    Why and how is this artistic-oriented honoring of the infant necessary? Here we embark on a particularly elusive and vexing dimension of Lyotard’s “writing.” In an essay dedicated to his own son in Le Postmoderne expliqué aux enfants, the collection of essays addressed to children, Lyotard exhorts the infant David—and the readers he knows will come later—to “extend the line of the body in the line of writing” (96).2 By providing a connecting conceptual thread between the body and writing, Lyotard encourages an expansion of the zone of affectivity as a space that harbors its own resistance to dominant modes of discourse. This connection of the body to creative force expands the fleshly borders of the body into an affective site in which an unpredictable event might happen. Extending the lines of the body in lines of writing extends the possibilities of an infant encounter, as well as providing greater flexibility and the possibility of thinking and creating outside the already known. Lyotard’s notion of “writing” both embodies infancy and connects the body to a site of infancy understood as an aesthetic event and affective state that exceeds the borders of the sensing body.
     
    The essay entitled “Gloss on Resistance” draws on George Orwell’s 1984 and the resistance posed by the lead character Winston’s diary entries as the only moment in which freedom could ever be exercised within the oppressive and totalitarian system he inhabits. The infancy “within” Winston as indeterminacy and lost memory extends to the infancy of language in the creative labor of Winston’s diary entries. Lyotard sees Winston’s desire to express himself in ways that escape the confines of the prescribing and controlling system as the most potent form of resistance; Winston’s childhood is his alone. No matter how ubiquitous and controlling the present society, this childhood can never be erased. For Lyotard, Winston’s writing is a labor “allied to the work of love, but it inscribes the trace of the initiatory event in language and thus offers to share it, if not as a sharing of knowledge, at least as a sharing of a sensibility that it can and should take as communal” (96–97). This sharing of a sensibility is far more important to Lyotard, in that everyone has their own singular expression and occurrence of infancy and childhood. The “facts” of these childhoods are not important; what is important is simply that everyone has a childhood, at the very least in terms of an unknown past or area of indeterminacy. For Lyotard, Winston has his “real life” equivalents in the form of Adorno and Benjamin. The childhood that Lyotard ascribes to the writings of these two writers cannot be captured, and remains elusive while still providing the impetus for new beginnings. A story-like manner befitting the subject matter initiates the reader into this open sense of childhood:
     

    Let us recall—in opposition to this murder of the instant and singularity— those short pieces in Walter Benjamin’s One Way Street and A Berlin Childhood, pieces Theodor Adorno would call “micrologies.” They do not describe events from childhood; rather they capture the childhood of the event and inscribe what is uncapturable about it. And what makes an encounter with a word, odor, place, book, or face into an event is not its newness when compared to other “events.” It is its very value as initiation. You only learn this later. It cut open a wound in the sensibility. You know this because it has since reopened and will reopen again, marking out the rhythm of a secret and perhaps unnoticed temporality. This wound ushered you into an unknown world, but without ever making it known to you. Such initiation initiates nothing, it just begins.

    (90–91)

     
    To complement and expand this notion of childhood, as an aging man Lyotard increasingly develops a notion of infancy informed by Freud’s “sexuated (sexuée)” body (“Freud, Energy and Chance” 11).3 For Freud, the “sexual” mobilizes the body’s receptivity to excitation and affection, and Lyotard incorporates this “excitable” dimension of the body in his own continuing investigation into the negative presence of a “formless mass” that arrests, moves, and excites in a work of art (“Anima Minima” 17). Lyotard weaves these Freudian-sexual and affective-artistic conceptual threads into a complex yet malleable web encompassing art, presence, and time. The formulation of infancy that incorporates artistic and sensorial dimensions preoccupies and colors the final decade of his writings, of which the major works Heidegger and “the jews,” Postmodern Fables, The Inhuman, Lectures d’enfance, Misère de la philosophie, Signed Malraux, Soundproof Room, and The Confession of Augustine are emblematic. These last works, along with the various journal articles and essays from this period, employ the constant pedagogical task of rewriting and re-working the enigma of “presence” in art. They try to elaborate this artistic presence as a gesture emerging from within the artistic space. Proceeding from his philosophical engagement with the inarticulate unconscious via Freud, Lyotard incorporates a re-articulation of the Kantian sublime “spasm” as constitutive of the aesthetic experience. From this angle, art as testimony “remembers” its infancy, recalling the sublime as “the ungraspable and undeniable ‘presence’ of a something which is other than mind and which, ‘from time to time,’ occurs….” (“Time Today” 75). These qualities render infancy with a temporality that separates it, when given artistic co-ordinates, from chronological measurements of time. For Lyotard, this bears significantly on later thoughts of resistance within late-capitalist formulations of captured and pre-programmed notions of time.4
     
    As pointed out by Geoffrey Bennington, this transition to a notion of infancy can be tracked alongside a career-long preoccupation and attachment to “[s]ignifying the other of signification” (“Figure, Discourse” 57).his emerges at the very least, and even if not fully acknowledged as such, as the theme or motif of an “evasive configuration” (5). Through the “libidinal band” in Libidinal Economy, the “figure” of Discourse, Figure, the “unpresentable” in the works of the postmodern, and the ethically incommensurable and heterogeneous language idioms and games in The Differend, Lyotard “finally” arrives at infancy, which Bennington describes as “less a self-present state, still less a period of life that is to be brought to presence, as it were, and more a mute (or all but mute) accompaniment or lining of all my more adult-seeming utterances, accessible always only indirectly or laterally, inventively, ‘artistically’, in ‘writing’” (“Figure, Discourse” 58). Infancy is seen here not as chronologically prior to adulthood, but more as a baffling and un-graspable zone that, Lyotard muses provocatively, squats over, within, and alongside the expanded body of the artwork or “adult” as signified or presented discourse or apparatus. Direct access to infancy, a clandestine visitor of the adult body, is never granted but instead must be creatively coaxed out of hiding. Infancy does not answer to direct demands.
     
    Traversing these later writings are the artistic “names” of this silent infancy, all of which are endowed with a certain negativity. Arakawa’s “blank,” Paul Klee’s “uncolor” grey, and Pascal Quignard’s mute death rattle are mentioned alongside other literary and theoretically inspired “names” such as Jacques Lacan’s “Thing” or la chose and Samuel Beckett’s “unnameable.”5 These infant modalities are delicately filigreed throughout Lyotard’s writing and into his renewed engagement with psychoanalysis. Bennington further points out that the focus of these late writings shifts more to the silence of the differend itself and to its “affective dimension” (8), something Lyotard spoke of as being the “supplement” to his eponymous book.6 The gap between signification and presentation is never resolved and must not be, for it is the condition of silence that marks itself as a differend. The notion of infancy articulated in the later writings bears on the silent affect provoked by the differend and aligns with the destitution and “misère” of the infant encounter as incomplete, inarticulate, ungraspable, and unprepared.
     
    In the set of essays The Inhuman: Reflections on Time, Lyotard’s focus intensifies around the figure of the infant as articulated through a notion of a childhood that is depicted alongside an indebtedness never to be paid off. (“This debt to childhood is one which we never pay off” (The Inhuman 7).) Recalling Fynsk’s proposition of speaking of the passage from an infancy of the body to an aesthetic mode of encounter, these writings emphasize a critical approach to a humanism that hermetically seals off childhood as a past period of the life cycle. Lyotard warns, however, that that the creative impetus (or drive [“Trieb”]) emerges precisely through the traits of indeterminacy and unpreparedness, and these qualities make their appearance in their “childish” guises of distress, anxiety, and fear. In line with the questioning of the human in this set of essays, Lyotard maintains that distressed childhood as a figure of infancy “appears” and haunts the human long past the end of its supposed anthropological determination and, by doing so, heightens the very possibilities of existence. He explains further: “Shorn of speech, incapable of standing upright, hesitating over the objects of its interest, not able to calculate its advantages, not sensitive to common reason, the child is eminently the human because its distress heralds and promises things possible” (3–4). The negative dimension of this formulation is clear: the child is human because of the qualities that make it less than human (or “inhuman”), and the delay in entering humanity is what makes the infant figure so potent. Lyotard continues, “Its initial delay in humanity, which makes it the hostage of the adult community, is also what manifests to this community the lack of humanity it is suffering from, and which calls on it to become more human” (4).
     
    The passage between a childhood that outlines a non-representational oblivion of infancy as constitutive of a negative-ontological mode of being arrives at a creative encounter of infancy as a “remainder” that cannot be assimilated by discursive and representational forms of signification. In Lyotard’s lexicon at this point, infancy names a radical encounter engendering an enigmatic silence that both appends itself to and distends discourse. In its radical excess, Lyotard’s formulation of infancy pushes past the limits of a specifically psychoanalytic theory. To listen for the enigmatic silence of the infant figure is, for Lyotard, to acknowledge the wound that infancy inflicts on the maturation of thought, discourse, and aesthetic matter; we write against words, we compose music against silence, we paint against the visible. Infancy haunts, but it does not speak. The text discussed in the following section is testimony to this haunting.
     

    “Prescription”7

     

    We speak of a “blood debt.” But there is blood and blood. Sanguis: the blood of life in the arteries and veins; and cruor: the blood that is spilled. The first nourishes the flesh. It gives it its hue of blueness, its pinkness, its pallor, its sallowness, its early-morning freshness, the infinite juxtaposition of nuances that drive the painter and the philosopher crazy; an immaterial matter. As for the law, this innocence of the flesh is criminal. It must expiate this fleshly innocence. The blood that flows is called cruor. Expiation requires cruelty, crudelitas versus fidelitas.

     
    Written in the aftermath of a virulent backlash to his provocative polemic Heidegger and “the jews, “Prescription” turns to literature to elaborate a sense of violence, guilt, and manipulation that mirrors the horror of the Holocaust and also elaborates a certain dimension of infancy as existing alongside a notion of inescapable and interminable “originary” guilt. Given first as a lecture in 1989 and published in Lectures d’enfance, the essay draws upon Kafka’s darkly ironic short story In the Penal Colony and supplements Heidegger and “the jews” (hereafter referred to as HTJ) by creatively drawing on Freud’s unconscious in covert and enigmatic ways. Both HTJ and “Prescription” deal with infancy in a way that elaborates on what can exceed and escape the clutches of what is known and heard. The earlier text deals with the inaudible affect that is “heard” in exemplary fashion in Talmudic law and that became the object of termination in the anti-Semitism of National Socialism. “Prescription” deals with a corporeal infancy that escapes the determination of a law that wants to claim and remove it as the part of the body that resists legal prescription.
     
    That these two texts can be considered companion pieces is not immediately obvious, apart from their proximate publication dates. Avital Ronell first hinted at this in her review, and Lyotard himself mentioned the links in a late interview (“Before the Law, After the Law”). It is tempting to read “Prescription” as an alternative approach from a man frustrated by negative feedback, and Christopher Fynsk reports Lyotard’s genuine distress and anxiety at the negative view many of his colleagues and readers held toward his work on “the jews.” The essay also depicts the theme of originary guilt first articulated in HTJ in a more violent but perhaps more palatable version because of the fictional framework. Lyotard explains: “Heidegger and ‘the jews’ was a first attempt, written very quickly and impatiently (for which I have been much criticized); the text on Kafka was written more patiently, though apparently, if I may say, under the law of Kafka himself” (40).
     
    “Prescription,” then, creatively embellishes and improvises on HTJ’s depiction of testifying to that which escapes the “apparatus.” The notion of the political as a historical scene and apparatus was used in HTJ along with the accompanying application to the site of the conscious and unconscious derived from Freudian metapsychology. Here the political/psychical usage of the apparatus provided the site for demonstrating how the annihilation of the Jews testified to what was supposed to disappear through their annihilation. Conversely, the acts of killing and of bringing onto the political apparatus the anti-Semitism in “Enlightened,” “modern” Europe actually testified to the indeterminate and uncontrollable dimensions that such an “Enlightened” modernity failed to harness or acknowledge. What escapes the apparatus cannot disappear or be forgotten, precisely because nothing is remembered. The mute indecipherability of “the jews” could not be exterminated because its “existence” lies outside the political apparatus capable of hearing. In Lyotard’s fictional demonstration of this, the body’s infancy lies forever outside the reach of the apparatus of death, no matter how effective the execution.
     
    Lyotard turns to Kafka’s fictional torture device to help explain the inhabitancy of an infancy that renders the body guilty before any “touch” of the “law” as language, discourse, knowledge, or memory (even education) can “discipline” or know it. In describing Kafka’s brutally clear writing as “white with hallucination,” Lyotard opts for a metaphorical bloodletting of the story that drips from his pen and stains his own text with the “blood” of Kafka’s condemned man (“Prescription” 76). Evocative descriptions of incising and engraving flesh and of draining blood that the body “pays” for are presented as constitutive, precisely, of a flesh-and-blood body. This is the infancy, like the immaterial matter that colors and breathes life into the human body through warm blood and blue veins in the above quote, that must be “expiated,” drained, and annihilated by a law demanding that it know and control the body. The law, however, can never know this translucent beauty inherent to the infancy within it, and as such is “jealous” of this enigmatic radiance “before” the touch of the law.
     
    As Lyotard declares, his essay “Prescription” is written “under the law” of Kafka, which indicates a shared sentiment whose stakes could be described as “not to create beauty, but rather to bear witness to a liability to that voice that, within man, exceeds man, nature, and their classical concordance” (“Return Upon the Return” 198). Rather than direct explication, Lyotard steers clear of an explanation of Kafka’s intentions in terms of the mechanics of the story, and instead creatively interprets the feeling and nuance of Kafka’s writing as a way of continuing and “honoring” Kafka’s artistry. The “law” that is obeyed in this approach means that the meanings of both Kafka’s story and of Lyotard’s appropriation of Kafka remain elusive. This might explain why Anne Tomiche describes Lyotard as being particularly cautious when dealing with literature, despite his frequent references to literary sources as a way of explaining philosophical concepts. Tomiche explains Lyotard’s care to “always underscore how the commentary is never adequate to the literary text” (150) in his use of these literary examples throughout his writing. In this context, Lyotard is more interested in the tone and “diffracted” traces within the infancy of language deployed by Kafka (in extreme form, according to Lyotard) than he is in a literary commentary or character analysis. Lyotard does, however, outline the sweep of the story, and it is worth a brief excursion here to do the same.
     
    Set on a nameless, geographically isolated tropical island, Kafka’s short story In the Penal Colony follows a Western explorer who observes the execution of a criminal at the behest of the colony’s recently appointed Commandant. The execution is officiated by a loyal officer who was an ardent supporter of the former (Old) Commandant of the island. It is the Old Commandant who bequeathed the “fabulous” machine of death to the stewardship of the officer (and thereby inspired the continuing frenzied ardor of his officer-disciple). The machine, simply called the “Apparatus,” is a complex conglomeration of mechanisms set in a structure that sits in the open next to a deep pit in the earth. The officer takes great delight, while climbing a ladder to check the Apparatus, in explaining to the (slightly nonplussed) explorer its differing elements and the various functions of its different parts. Lyotard explains these parts and their uses in the following:
     

    The officer describes to the Western explorer—in French—the machine for execution and how its parts work: the tilting Bed, the box of cogwheels called the Designer, and the Harrow, with its glass needles irrigated by water. The machine writes the sentence on the body of the condemned, recto and verso. Or rather, it cuts it into his body until he dies, bloodless. The coup de grace is delivered by a long steel needle (the only one in the apparatus) that pierces his forehead. After which, the bed tips the tortured body into a pit.

    (176)

     

    Further details are revealed. The “Bed” is molded to fit the human body with appended belts to keep the accused pinned down, and is smothered in a layer of absorbent cotton wool to help soak up the blood he will shed. The Bed, evocative of a pig on a spit, slowly rotates once the victim has been securely fastened, to allow fresh flesh to be exposed for inscription. The “Harrow,” consisting of glass needles, is contoured around the human form, and the incisions of its needles are controlled to gouge the skin evenly and uniformly as they go deeper. The “Designer,” consisting of the cogwheels, has been pre-programmed to control the length and administration of the written sentence that is followed, literally, to the exact letter of the law.

     
    Not fully comprehending these details at first, the explorer becomes in equal measure more intrigued and horrified as his knowledge grows, until he finally asks what heinous crime the condemned man has committed to warrant such a brutal and tortured demise. The answer, of course, is that the condemned man does not know his crime, has not been convicted through a trial, nor has he even had the chance of defending himself; his guilt is original and certain. “Guilt,” says the officer to the explorer, “is never to be doubted” (Kafka 145). The officer’s farcical explanation is drawn directly from Kafka’s text, with Lyotard quoting it for full impact:
     

    If I had first called the man before me and interrogated him, things would have got into a confused tangle. He would have told lies, and had I exposed these lies he would have backed them up with more lies, and so on and so forth. As it is, I’ve got him and I won’t let him go.

    (Kafka qtd. in “Prescription” 181)

     

    The Violent Touch of the Law

     
    What can we make of this “originary” sin when considered next to Lyotard’s notion of infancy?8 In tracing a line from the guilt of the condemned man to a guilt that is both singular and universal, Lyotard honors his own methodological dictum of extending the lines of the body in writing. Kafka’s story can be read primarily as a critique of the aestheticization of the political, with violence inflicted as punishment on the “political” body through the touch of the law that is inscribed onto its adult surface. In Heidegger and “the jews, the Apparatus was a construct of modernity that held an arrogant fidelity to certainty and mastery and was exemplified by the rise of the Nazi Party. In “Prescription,” the Apparatus is a more obvious construct of brutality that leaves a mark on the flesh of the body by trying to acquire, through draining the blood, the beauty that renders the body an infant through this blood. The body must pay for its infancy by relinquishing the ungraspable and elusive infant quality that it shelters. In the elegantly written passage that speaks of the blood debt, Lyotard takes us one step closer to illuminating the infancy that the Apparatus is so desperate to acquire, and that kills as soon as it takes hold.
     
    Kafka would succumb to tuberculosis-induced starvation in 1924 before the horrors of the Holocaust, but as Czech Jews, his sisters would all be transported, first to the Lodz Ghetto, and eventually to deportation and death in the gas chambers of Auschwitz. The blind faith of Kafka’s officer and the ruthless performativity of the Apparatus point a prescient and chilling barb at the dangerously inhumane dimension of the bureaucratic-inspired terror that would begin to grip Europe a mere ten years after Kafka’s death and that was steadily gaining ground during his lifetime. Although Lyotard sees the inscription of the law onto the body in a more figurative sense, there is something extremely disconcerting about the image of the fine needles cutting into the flesh of the condemned man for a crime that, beyond the title “convict” or “Jew,” remained incomprehensible and secret. The devoted officer in the penal colony points out there is no use in knowing the crime: “There would be no point in telling him. He’ll learn it on his body” (Kafka qtd. in “Prescription” 180).
     
    The death camps of the Second World War would be the literal application of the Harrow’s inscription on the skin of the “condemned,” and the crime would be just as baffling. Kafka’s “hallucinatory” powers would be prophetic when history became literally tattooed onto skin in the form of concentration camp serial numbers and “guilt” would be beyond scrutiny and recrimination. As Rosi Braidotti so eloquently states (here evoking the analogy of the tattoo), this inscription on the flesh that history inflicts is inherently violent and, at the very least, leaves a decisive impression: “One may be empowered or beautified by it” she goes on to say, “but most people are not; some just die of it” (3). Kafka’s fictional penal colony, always intended as a satirical comment, instead started to colonize the realm of real life in ways that would have directly affected his personal situation and indeed impacted tragically on that of his family. History’s inscription did indeed prove lethal.
     
    No doubt tainted with this historical bloodlust as reparation for perceived “crimes,” Lyotard’s interpretation of the story takes a slightly different tack and intensifies the temporal disjuncture between the incision, the bleeding wound, and the debt of the crime. If we are to view the chronological order of Lyotard’s writing within a schematic structure (which is problematic for many reasons9 ), the analogy of the first touch of the law “before” the punishment of cut flesh would be emphasized within the rubric of technological efficiency and the “blind” performativity that Lyotard identified in the writings of the late 1970s and early 1980s, of which The Postmodern Condition is the most famous example. In Lyotard’s interpretation of the story, the Designer carries out the inscription of the crime, which remains secret to everyone but the Old Commandant. The instructions that are fed into it (let’s say programmed) ensure the entire Apparatus “knows” exactly how it will go about inscribing the condemned body before the execution takes place. The analogy of the computer is drawn directly: “This box [as a component of the Designer] is what we now term the ‘dead memory’ in a computer, the text of the program being its living memory. Once the program is inserted, one presses the Enter key” (“Prescription” 177). Lyotard takes the analogy of a computer further when considering the performance of the Apparatus as a whole: “The machine is blind not because it does not know how to read,” he explains, “but because it can read only the prescriptions inscribed in the language of the former Commandant” (177). This is crucial to the performance of the Apparatus; it follows instructions that have to have been entered and “prescribed” ahead of time. There is no ability to judge or to experiment; the Apparatus, like the computer, simply obeys the orders that have been prescribed without the necessity for reflection or thought.
     
    Clearly Lyotard is interested in more than a straightforward analogy between the penal colony’s torture device and the blind performativity of technology, and here a further subtlety emerges in his interpretation of the story. The violence inflicted by the Harrow is, in a more nuanced reading, the reparation the body “pays” for having been touched a “first” time before the law of the Harrow. Lyotard reaches beyond the performative mode of the Apparatus as a blind technical device to a figurative analysis of the violence that any induction inscribes upon the body, particularly in such unavoidable and potentially calamitous examples as language and discourse. The infancy constituting an innocence of unfettered openness before the law (of language, of adulthood, of knowledge, of education) requires a payment as a wrong—this innocence, Lyotard paradoxically asserts, is guilty precisely because it is innocent and this in itself reveals complicities between the law and infancy. Nothing can stop the violation of this innocence in its induction processes, and to a certain extent this is inevitable: a necessary evil. The law, then, also needs this infancy in order to be enacted as the law.
     
    The complicity and reciprocity that Lyotard identifies within the paradox of infancy is aptly illustrated by Claudia Benthien’s observation that Kafka, when writing of the quivering body as the flesh is inscribed, seems to anthropomorphize the Apparatus by describing it as leaning forward with anticipation toward the body. Benthien, through Kafka, isolates the almost ecstatic dimension exhibited by the Apparatus in the act of penetrating and puncturing skin. In the context of Lyotard’s analysis, this ecstasy is channeled into the enthusiasm to cut out, expose, or capture the immaterial matter and “infant” quality that lies under the skin. The fluid that escapes these wounds, though, is not the blood that provides the aesthetic beauty as the immaterial matter of the skin that Lyotard calls sanguis. Instead, this is the murderous black blood of cruor, the blood made visible when reaching for the life-blood of the veins that colors the skin and, innocently, gives it its “hue” and immaterial radiance. Infancy as innocence is the crucial point because of the implication to the body and its aesthetic potentiality. “Innocence,” continues Lyotard in regard to the law, “is in all certainty the sin because it knows nothing of good and evil…. The heading, what comes first, is not the commandment; it is birth or infancy, the aesthetic body” (182). In this reading, innocence as infancy is akin to Lyotard’s formulation of the affect-phrase. This innocence is embedded in the silent but always present potentiality of the infant body.
     

    The Blood of Affect

     

    But the wound we are talking about … bleeds incessantly, it demands, of course, to be treated, but also not to be treated, to be respected…

     
    Lyotard’s notion of infancy is developed further. The temporality of the “wound” of childhood as an event now needs to be reintroduced, and the “body” that has been strapped into the torture device and cut into by the Kafkaesque law needs to be repositioned. This final iteration of infancy is a culmination both of the Benjamin-inflected event of childhood as an opening into “secret temporalities” outlined in the first section of this paper, and of the elusive intangibility of infancy as constantly under threat in the second section. This third iteration of infancy requires a transformation of Kafka’s punctured body from a human/political apparatus to one far more amorphous and temporal—a “surface” on which the cut of the law shifts to a “touch” of aesthetic affect. This touch is no less violent in its own way, and Lyotard will call upon the violence shared by “cut” and “touch” as a necessary mechanism of displacement that occurs through aesthetic affect. The epigraph above, however, forces a reconsideration of the attempt at shutting down infancy that Kafka’s parable seems to signal, and the needles and the Harrow dissolve to leave, instead, a constant bleeding wound.
     
    What is curious in the above quote is Lyotard’s urge to respect as well as to alleviate the seeping blood of the wound, to honor the cut in some distinct way so that “blood” can continue to flow. This iteration of infancy is perhaps Lyotard’s most mysterious, and yet innovative, theoretical musing. Different from the Marxian-inflected structure of the apparatus that we saw in the above section, the “body,” in Lyotard’s last attempt, must have the perishable fragility of flesh, blood, and beating pulse. Lyotard now positions the immediate violence of Kafka’s needles drawing blood within the immediacy of the bodily context of sensing the temporal aesthetic affect. Rather than taking or shutting down infancy, the bleeding wound referred to above is the inscription of being “touched” by art. The quality of being cut into, the positionality involved in the receptiveness of the touch, and the seeping blood all serve to complicate the notion of capturing the infancy “under” the skin. This slightly altered perspective turns the “uncapturability” of infancy into the trace of what is left behind. Instead of capturing infancy through puncturing skin, the wound is repositioned as the instantaneous inscription etched through the temporal coordinates of the event. Blood is the proof that “something” has occurred, the sign that the body has been exceeded and that sensibility has been affected beyond what it can sense.
     
    The demands Lyotard makes on us here can be described in this way: We pay for what we are at the expense of ourselves. Put otherwise, art is the reminder that infancy, as the quality of human negation, is precisely what makes us human. We pay to live, to think, to create, and what we pay with is the instant threat of never doing any of those things again, of being, essentially, anaesthetized to the vibrancy of life. Kafka’s brutal tattooing of flesh, of violent bloodletting, serves for Lyotard as both the depiction of the inscription of the law, a predominantly brutal form of power, and as the celebration of the touch of the event as a clearing of potentiality and life. Blood is the symbol of both the debt and the answering of a demand, of both the threat and the joy of the event that “occurs” instantaneously and without warning or meaning. Lyotard describes this simultaneous affection that consists of both pleasure and pain as a double bind, held within the temporality of the aesthetic event. “Art, writing give grace to the soul condemned to the penalty of death, but in such a way as not to forget it” (“Anima Minima” 245). Infancy, as a state of pure and open reception, is the reminder of a vulnerability that is imbued with both privation and potentiality.
     

    Ending and Beginning

     
    This paper has explored the notion of infancy, arguably not a well-known dimension of Lyotard’s work, that informs the guiding methodology he uses as a theoretical and performative approach to writing. I have described Lyotard’s depiction of infancy as a state of unadorned openness and receptiveness. Lyotard’s writing on this topic heralds the final decade and works of his career, and complicates the work on the Kantian sublime as the instantaneous mixture of both the pleasure and pain of sensuous affect. I also contend that infancy, for Lyotard, serves as a pivotal methodological device in which the Aristotelian dimension of affect as a disturbance of the “soul” is reinscribed so as to reposition his earlier work on the “political.” This paper, finally, has presented the complexity of Lyotard’s exploration of the temporal and affective dimensions of the event, which he continues to address in his last three major works (Soundproof Room, Signed Malraux, and The Confession of Augustine).
     
    For Lyotard, the body is always in excess of the law, always “there” beforehand, always an untamable cluster of potentialities that are open and receptive to the inscriptions and touches of affect. This potentiality comes at a price, however, and this paper has explored the privation of infancy as the negation of all modes of expression, meaning, and articulation. Infancy allows the body to exceed itself to reach beyond the borders of what it can sense, but this capacity for affectivity exists as the debt that must be paid at the expense of the body. Infancy can be approached only as a series of beginnings, which ensures that artistic creation will continue as long as people are subject to birth and death. This is the debt that is paid for in Kafka’s blood, but also in never fully exhausting the ability to create anew.
     

    Dr. Kirsten Locke is a lecturer in philosophy of education at the School of Critical Studies in Education at the University of Auckland, New Zealand. Her interest lies in the later work of Jean-Francois Lyotard, and in particular the application of this work to notions of creative pedagogy that explore the function of aesthetic experience in the spaces of education.
     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    This is now being remedied with the series released by Leuven University Press that collates the French and English translations of most of Lyotard’s artistic essays.

     

     
    2.
    This collection of essays was translated into English as The Postmodern Explained: Correspondence 1982–1985. (There is also an earlier edition entitled The Postmodern Explained to Children.) Lyotard dedicated each essay to the children of his friends, colleagues, and in the case of at least two essays, to his own children and grandchildren. Often mistakenly read as a sign of sarcasm and impatience, the dedication to children indicates Lyotard’s desire not to simplify the complex in order to placate, but instead to explicate gently the complexities of the “postmodern” in ways that honor the child and the “infancy” of thought. By placing “the child” as a thematic thread in these essays, Lyotard is asking his readers to engage in a certain open disposition to both what he is saying and to the temporality of “his” writing event.

     

     
    3.
    I follow Richard Beardsworth’s translation of the French verb into this English neologism because of the handy depiction of the “‘sexuated’” as being in line with the grammatical function of the verb as a state or occurrence. As I explain below, this is exactly the active meaning to which Lyotard refers.

     

     
    4.
    While using similar language as Melanie Klein, Lyotard’s notion of infancy and reparation as the debt of infancy differ from Klein’s in decisive ways. While Klein’s notion of infant reparation can be analysed as a creative act to restore or repair the damaged image of the mother, Lyotard, as this paper explores, considers infancy to remain a lacuna and kind of breach to which the artistic must always “bear witness.” Infancy is not developmental or restorative for Lyotard, as in Klein’s model, but is rather a constant fissure between representation and meaning.

     

     
    5.
    Certainly mentioned in The Inhuman essays, the more artistic incorporations (or appropriations) of these “names” are found in the set of essays entitled Postmodern Fables. Quignard’s mute death rattle I find particularly revealing.

     

     
    6.
    Not only in conversation with Bennington, but also in the interview with Larochelle, “That Which Resists, After All.”

     

     
    7.
    According to Bennington, this text was originally given as a lecture in 1989 under the title “Avant la loi (Before the Law).” Bennington draws the parallels between this and Derrida’s 1982 paper on Lyotard and Kafka entitled “Devant la loi (In front of the law).” Clearly on Lyotard’s mind in this essay, Derrida’s notion of “writing” bears similar traces to Lyotard’s formulation of writing as an infant, aesthetic encounter. In fact, Lyotard’s essay can be considered a “response” to Derrida, and however intentional, the two essays encompass the tricky temporality, the simultaneous “before and after” that Lyotard develops in great detail in “Prescription.” This adds yet another layer of complexity to the analysis that I shall not delve into here, other than to point out that Derrida and Lyotard had a long and complex professional (and personal) relationship that both acknowledged and recalled fondly, but with conditions. I draw from Bennington’s observation the many convergences and divergences these two theorists had, including the late engagements with Augustine and Paul (Bennington, “Childish Things” 200).

     

     
    8.
    The unfettered accusatory dimension of a law of societal rule depicted in the officer’s blind love and faith in the apparatus is astoundingly and chillingly prescient; more of Lyotard’s “names,” “remembered” under the rule of an infancy, persist in their stark and mind-numbing idiocy into the twenty-first century: “Guantanamo,” “Afghanistan,” the “Iraq War” are a few choice examples.

     

    9.
    As should be clear by now, Lyotard’s entire oeuvre is difficult to place into any clear thematic or practical progression. This is as much a methodological stance as any other; there can be no “march” toward an “enlightened Lyotard” just as there can be no sense of a general progression toward emancipation. As explained in the first section of this essay, however, one can identify various concerns that have repeatedly emerged albeit in extremely different and creative guises.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. Idea of Prose. Trans. Michael Sullivan and Sam Whitsitt. New York: State U of New York P, 1995. Print. 1985.
    • ———. Infancy and History: The Destruction of Experience. Trans. Liz Heron. London: Verso, 2007. Print.
    • Bennington, Geoffrey. “Childish Things.” Minima Memoria: In the Wake of Jean-François Lyotard. Eds. Claire Nouvet, Zrinka Stahuljuak and Kent Still. California: Stanford UP, 2007. 197–218. Print.
    • ———. “Figure, Discourse.” Contemporary French Civilization 35.1 (2011): 53–72. Print.
    • Benthien, Claudia. Skin: On the Cultural Border between Self and the World. Trans. Thomas Dunlap. New York: Columbia UP, 2002. Print.
    • Braidotti, Rosi. Metamorphoses: Towards a Materialist Theory of Becoming. Malden: Blackwell Publishers, 2002. Print.
    • Fynsk, Christopher. “Jean-François’s Infancy.” Minima Memoria: In the Wake of Jean-François Lyotard. Eds. Claire Nouvet, Zrinka Stahuljak and Kent Still. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2007. 123–38. Print. 2001.
    • Kafka, Franz. “In the Penal Colony.” Trans. Willa Muir and Edwin Muir. The Complete Short Stories of Franz Kafka. Ed. Nahum N. Glatzer. London: Vintage, 2005. 140–67. Print.
    • Klein, Melanie. Love, Guilt, and Reparation, and Other Works, 1921–1945 / by Melanie Klein; with an Introduction by R.E. Money-Kyrle. New York: Free Press, 1984. Print.
    • Lyotard, Jean-François. “The Affect-Phrase.” Trans. Keith Crome. The Lyotard Reader and Guide. Eds. Keith Crome and James Williams. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2006. 104–12. Print. 2000.
    • ———. “Anima Minima.” Trans. Georges Van Den Abbeele. Postmodern Fables. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1997. 235–49. Print. 1993.
    • ———. “Before the Law, After the Law: An Interview with Jean-François Lyotard Conducted by Elisabeth Weber.” Qui Parle 11.2 (1999): 37–58. Print.
    • ———. The Differend: Phrases in Dispute. Trans. Georges Van Den Abbeele. Manchester: Manchester UP, 1998. Print. 1983.
    • ———. “Freud, Energy and Chance: A Conversation with Jean-François Lyotard.” Teknema: Journal of Philosophy and Technology 5. (Fall 1999). Web.
    • ———. Heidegger and “the jews.” Trans. Andreas Michel and Mark S. Roberts. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1990. Print. 1988.
    • ———. The Inhuman: Reflections on Time. Trans. Geoffrey Bennington and Rachel Bowlby. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1991. Print. 1988.
    • ———. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. 10th ed. Manchester: Manchester UP, 1984. Print. 1979.
    • ———. The Postmodern Explained: Correspondence 1982–1985. Trans. Don Barry, et al. Eds. Julian Pefanis and Morgan Thomas. 4th ed. Sydney: Power Publications, 1992. Print. 1988.
    • ———. Postmodern Fables. Trans. Georges Van Den Abbeele. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1997. Print. 1993.
    • ———. “Prescription.” Trans. Christopher Fynsk. Toward the Postmodern. Eds. Robert Harvey and Mark S. Roberts. Philosophy and Literary Theory. New York: Humanity Books, 1999. 176–91. Print.
    • ———. “Return Upon the Return.” Trans. Robert Harvey and Mark S. Roberts. Toward the Postmodern. Eds. Robert Harvey and Mark S. Roberts. New York: Humanity Books, 1999. 192–206. Print. 1992.
    • ———. “The Survivor.” Trans. Robert Harvey and Mark S. Roberts. Toward the Postmodern. Eds. Robert Harvey and Mark S. Roberts. Philosophy and Literary Theory. New York: Humanity Books, 1999. 144–63. Print.
    • ———. “Time Today.” Trans. Geoffrey Bennington and Rachel Bowlby. The Inhuman: Reflections on Time. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1991. 58–77. Print. 1987.
    • Lyotard, Jean-François, and Gilbert Larochelle. “That Which Resists, After All.” Philosophy Today 36.4 (1992): 402–17. Print.
    • Ronell, Avital. “The Differends of Man.” Diacritics 19.3/4 (1989): 63–75. Print.
    • Tomiche, Anne. “Lyotard and/on Literature.” Yale French Studies. 99 (2001): 149–63. Print.
    • Copyright © 2013 Johns Hopkins University Press
  • The Biopolitical Film (A Nietzschean Paradigm)

    Nitzan Lebovic

    Lehigh University

    nil210@lehigh.edu

     

    Abstract
     
    Biopolitical cinema, exemplified by Michael Winterbottom, Roland Emmerich, and others, has questioned the ability of representative democracy to handle a catastrophic situation. Beyond that, biopolitical film has undermined the moral and political legitimacy of the democratic system as a whole. This article examines the formative moments of biopolitics: its affirmative use by German post-Nietzscheans of the 1920s and ‘30s, the French critique during the late 1970s, and the current translation of both to a set of post-9/11 images. All three moments use “cultural crisis” in order to plead for urgent reform, and use biopolitics as a critical concept aimed at a false liberal claim to legitimate power and its abuse.
     

    “It is only in the burning house that the fundamental architectural problem becomes visible for the first time.”

    –Giorgio Agamben

    “Enmity is the motor of the whole.”

    –Michael Haneke

     

    Introduction

     
    Let me open with a sweeping statement: Biopolitical cinema, exemplified by Michael Winterbottom, Lars von Trier, Michael Haneke, Alfonso Cuarón, David Cronenberg, Gabriel Range, Roland Emmerich, David Fincher, and others, has questioned the ability of representative democracy to handle a catastrophic situation. Beyond that, biopolitical film has undermined the moral and political legitimacy of the democratic system as a whole, mostly—but not always—criticizing it from a left-wing perspective. The first step we must take to appreciate this is to return to the formative moments of biopolitics as a concept: the creation of the concept and its affirmative use by German post-Nietzscheans of the 1920s and ‘30s, the French critique during the late 1970s, and the current translation of both to a set of post-9/11 images. What unites all three historical moments is, first, the use of a presumed state of emergency or a “cultural crisis” in order to plead for urgent reform, and, second, the use of biopolitics as a critical concept aimed at a false liberal claim to legitimate power and its abuse. The concept of biopolitics identified—from its first moment seventy years ago—the hidden but shared power structure that both liberalism and totalitarianism use in favor of their eukonomia of life. The shared radical legacy has convinced directors of recent biopolitical films to turn back to sources of inspiration from 1920s Germany and to their attempt to ground a fair, simultaneous critique of totalitarianism and democracy. As a hint of the argument that follows, I’ll just say that the current attraction to a distant era has its roots in three phenomena:
     

    1. 1.
      Politically: A growing suspicion of democratic politics in its current form.
    2. 2.
      Philosophically and culturally: A fascination with biological catastrophes and cultural crises, as it appears in the German Kulturkritik.
    3. 3.
      Historically: A renewed interest in the 1920s marked by radical experiments in aesthetics, philosophy, and politics.

     

    In this context, one thinks of Roland Emmerich’s The Day after Tomorrow as a good example of a conservative and authoritarian approach and Michael Winterbottom’s Code 46, Alfonso Cuarón’s Children of Men, or Lars von Trier’s trilogy Dogville, Manderlay, and Melancholia as exemplary of the progressive, anti-authoritarian perspective. Similarly to the radical critique of the 1920s, put forth by radicals from both left and right of the center, contemporary biopolitical film seems to focus on the urgent need to expose and undermine the fallacy of centrism and consensus. From a biopolitical perspective, authority means much more than a democratic norm or a social contract and should not be confused with those.

     
    As a distinct strand in current cinema suggests, our political culture sees itself reflected in the dark horizon of 1920s Germany: a state of extreme creativity on the verge of extinction. A catastrophic, dystopian view of Western culture controls the narrative for Winterbottom, Cuarón, Cronenberg, Emmerich, and von Trier. All use the science-fiction genre to question a present process via its futuristic horizon, covered with flames. Other films, like Gabriel Range’s mockumentary Death of a President, research the mechanism of control and power and use biopolitical critique, including the presumed state of emergency (the murder of a president), in order to depict it. Lars von Trier goes the other way, and constructs—similarly to Giorgio Agamben’s biopolitical argumentation in The State of Exception—a narrative that adopts the aesthetic tools of 1920s Germany in order to criticize the American politics of the present. Von Trier’s Zentropa (1991) along with his more recent Dogville (2003), Manderlay (2005), and Melancholia (2011) can be seen as a sequence relying on the same biopolitical logic. The gist of von Trier’s own version of a biopolitical critique owes much to his post-Nietzschean thrust: His attempt to expose a will to power at the heart of liberal ethics revolves around modern democracy’s biopolitical interest in the individual body of the citizen. The implied conclusion is a plea to destroy liberal society for the sake of exposure and correction.

     
    Still from Dogville (2003)

     

    Click for larger view
     

    Fig. 1.

    Still from Dogville (2003)
     

     
    Michael Haneke’s Code Unknown (2000), Time of the Wolf (2003), and Caché (2005) end with a similar political statement; the only possible political mechanism that avoids the trap of liberal norms is the one that assumes a horizon of absolute destruction or the end of time. In short, the distance between the dys- and the utopian has been shortened in our time. Haneke himself admits in a recent interview: “[My films describe the state of] all against all. And every one against his/her own self. Only the pain brings people together and back to the self. …The ‘coming Democracy’ is naturally a utopia” (91).

     

     
    Still from Haneke’s Time of the Wolf (2003)
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 2.

    Still from Haneke’s Time of the Wolf (2003)
     

    Biopolitical critique is also apparent in commentary about recent political film, though left somewhat underdeveloped: as Slavoj Žižek expresses it in his commentary on Cuarón’s Children of Men (2006), the film depicts “a society without history, or, to use another political term, biopolitics. And my god, this film literally is about biopolitics. The basic problem in this society as depicted in the film is literally biopolitics: how to generate, regulate life” (DVD Commentary). In Violence: Six Sideways Reflections, Žižek identifies the philosophical condition for Cuarón’s work: “The infertility Cuaron’s film is about was diagnosed long ago by Friedrich Nietzsche, when he perceived how Western civilization was moving in the direction of the Last Man…. We in the West are the Last Men” (24).
     
    As I show in this article, the biopolitical film is not about a society without history nor about the “Last Men” per se, but rather is about a society that sees itself mediated through an historical model of a catastrophe (of “all against all”) and of the regulation and regeneration following it. The lack of history in fact results from the depicted catastrophe, a tool of total critique used by the biopolitical film to distance itself from current conventions of ethics and politics. One should note that this very absence of history has a particular history of its own. For the sake of the argument, I focus on two opposing examples that demonstrate how biopolitical critique is used from both the left and the right to challenge contemporary neoliberal regimes. Before agreeing or disagreeing with the political conclusions of such sites of critique, one should first acknowledge their existence as a phenomenon in the public sphere, and try to decipher its reasoning. Michael Winterbottom’s Code 46, on the one hand, and Roland Emmerich’s The Day after Tomorrow, on the other, are two clear examples of political films that use biopolitical critique. More specifically, they prove to be films that rely on Nietzsche’s critique of liberalism as the starting point for a contemporary political critique. Before I delve into a close reading of the two films, however, a few words about the theoretical and historical logic of “the biopolitical film.”
     

    From Nietzsche to Foucault

     
    Analyzing in detail representative examples from both “artistic” and “popular” cinema shows that the fascination with “something powerful and dangerous” in general, and with Nietzschean politics in particular, has not faded. As Nietzsche says in Ecce Homo (1888), “I am no man, I am dynamite” (782). Ecce Homo, one should recall, is a Latin translation of Pontius Pilate’s call in the Gospel of John 19:5: “Behold the man.” The end of “man” and the transformation of the human into a dynamite-carrier implies the end of one civilization and the beginning of a new one.
     
    A new—albeit strangely familiar—plea to put an end to existing political culture is echoed strongly in recent films, but its first moment of popularization occurred in Germany in the 1920s (Aschheim). Developed by post-Nietzschean philosophers, a daring fusion of aesthetics and politics opened the way to Nietzsche “beyond politics” by using the idea of exception in order to reflect back on politics and norms from the perspective of their negation (Schnädelbach). This line of thinking, sometimes referred to as nihilism, identifies the “philosophy of destruction” and the catastrophic Nietzschean “annihilator par excellence” with Europe’s most “advanced critique of itself, one more radical and open, more serious and penetrating, than [any] foreign critique” (Löwith 206, 175). Affiliating the theme of catastrophe with a form of radical critique has itself a past, as Hans-Joachim Lieber showed; he addresses the political exception and the concept of the Endzeit (end of time) in the post-Nietzscheanism of the 1920s (2).
     
    Nietzsche was probably the first to point out the capacity of exceptionalism and to expose destruction as a tool, and, in more concrete political terms, to uncover the democratic-urban culture of secrecy and exception. First he pointed out the finality of the human itself: He used the “present consciousness” of the animal—“the animal lives unhistorically”—to ridicule the humanist: “He who wants to strive for and promote the culture of a people should strive for and promote this higher unity and join in the destruction of modern bogus cultivatedness for the sake of a true culture.” The place of “cultivatedness” is of course the city, where culture is commodified and used to mask both individual helplessness and political illusions:
     

    The history of his city becomes for him the history of himself; he reads its walls, its towered gate, its rules and regulations. . . . Here we lived, he says to himself, for here we are living; and here we shall live, for we are tough and not to be ruined overnight. Thus with the aid of this “we” he looks beyond his own individual transitory existence and feels himself to be the spirit of his house, his race, his city.
     

     

    The result is a renewed emphasis on exceptionalism and an urgent plea to avoid the temptation of urbanism offered by the consensus, a democratic collective offering nothing but a retroactive justification for the exception.

     
    Rethinking those same lines in “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History,” Michel Foucault returned to the very roots of historical thinking and examined Nietzsche’s impact on it. He translated Nietzsche’s critique in Untimely Meditations into a reformulation of history’s understanding of power: “Humanity installs each of its violences in a system of rules and thus proceeds from domination to domination. . . . [This is] a history whose perspective on all that precedes it implies the end of time, a completed development” (378–79). The end of time here would also be the end of political action, and as a result of politics as such. In Power/Knowledge Foucault expresses this in explicit terms, describing Nietzsche as not only beyond political convention, but beyond political theory as well: “Nietzsche is the philosopher of power, a philosopher who managed to think power without having to confine himself within a political theory in order to do so” (Gordon 53). Nietzsche, in other words, is an ultimate point of reference, the end of the end, the point of no return.
     
    In The History of Sexuality Foucault explains sovereignty through a contemporary notion of power, inverting the Enlightenment idea of a body politic and arguing that the constraints imposed on sexuality for the sake of governmental codification in the eighteenth century became in the twentieth century a more totalizing “biopolitical” intrusion. From a mere codification of normative and non-normative aimed at strengthening the rule of the sovereign, modern sovereignty claims dominion over each and every organ of the body as well as each and every action of the mind that operates it (133–60). Foucault explicitly connects this process with the post-Nietzschean crisis of culture and democratic politics that culminated with the German election of 1933: a principal form of end-of-time, “the peak of power.” It is unsurprising that Foucault’s concept of biopolitics returns to 1920s and ‘30s Germany; the era of totalitarianism is for him the ultimate realization of biopolitical power. Yet the rise of totalitarianism only extended and materialized an embedded potential of power/knowledge that first appeared in the liberal context. As Foucault himself explains in his late lectures on The Birth of Biopolitics, “Liberalism is a word that comes to us from Germany.” And even more specifically: “The [Liberal] German form is linked to the Weimar Republic,” culminating with a model of
     

    unlimited growth of the state . . . : Everything presented by the Nazis as the destruction of the bourgeois and capitalist state are in fact supplements of the state, a state in the process of being born, institutions undergoing stratification. A consequence of this, and what enables the ordoliberals to draw a different conclusion, is that there is in fact a necessary link between this economic organization and this growth of the state.

    (22, 78, 112–13)

     

    In Security, Territory, Population Foucault continues to ground and substantiate biopolitics as the control of population via “mechanisms of security” “in relation to the desert or desertification due to major human catastrophe” (67) or “the application of an economy…that is to say, supervision and control over inhabitants, wealth, and the conduct of all and each.” (95).” In short, as Judith Revel argues, “for Foucault, the radical essence of the neoliberal agenda is evident in its wide-ranging application,” which is no less radical than its opponents from both left and right (qtd. McNay 59). The power of this analysis lies in its ability to expose “individual autonomy … at the heart of disciplinary control” (McNay 62). Giorgio Agamben brings this logic to its more general, anti-Liberal, conclusion when he argues that “it was during this period that exceptional legislation by executive [governativo] decree (which is now perfectly familiar to us) became a regular practice in the European democracies” (State of Exception 13).

     
    In a sense, Foucault (and following him, Agamben) is himself a symptom of our contemporary post-1945 obsession with the post-Nietzschean critique of the 1920s as the first configuration of a secularized end of time. The return of current cinema to 1920s Germany can be understood as a Foucauldian move meant to expose the inherent cultural and political structure of biopower. Identifying the fault of liberalism, still an unresolved issue for the public imagination, seems to stand at the center of contemporary political film from both the left and the right. The key to identifying this fault is the ability to imagine the end of liberalism, and possibly democracy with it.
     
    The tight connection between post-Nietzschean critique and a biopolitical critique has drawn infrequent but interesting commentary during the past few years. Pointing to Nietzsche as the first biopolitical critic, Friedrich Balke refers to “Nietzsche’s high regard for the creation of distance” and his absolute rejection of any “zone of normalcy” and “petty politics.” Balke assesses this “[Nietzschean] logic . . . as biopolitical” (706). Nietzsche’s radical critique opened a space wherein critics like Foucault and Agamben could reconstitute modern man, inverting Aristotelianism by referring to man as “an animal whose politics places his existence as a living being in question” (706). Nietzsche, Balke concludes, “is undoubtedly the philosopher of this modern man and his politics.” His view of “great politics” is one of systematic shifts between poles of screening and extinguishing; these are the “politics of selection (Auslese)” (708). Returning to Nietzsche, and Foucault following him, Agamben speaks of this as the principle “by which it is only in the burning house that the fundamental architectural problem becomes visible for the first time” (Man 115).
     

    The Day after Tomorrow (2004): A Conservative Ec(h)o-Film

     
    One line of contemporary political film follows a culturally conservative strand. The supposedly subversive character of Emmerich’s The Day after Tomorrow (2004)—the most “Hollywood” and the least critical of the films I’ve mentioned—is interesting precisely because the film says explicitly what it dislikes about current democratic politics and has a simple and clear relation to the three conditions stated above for biopolitical film. The plot is grounded in the predictions of ecological catastrophes so common in 1910s and 1920s Germany, and this Gaia paranoia becomes a means for protesting conventional norms and Enlightenment ideals.
     
    The Day after Tomorrow depicts an ecological catastrophe that freezes Manhattan and the subsequent inability of conventional politics to handle the situation (see Figs. 3 and 4 below). The film pursues two storylines, the first of which concerns a father on a mission to save his son, himself a young leader who organizes a small group of survivors in the New York Public Library. The second storyline presents the inability of an old-fashioned democratic and idealist president to decide how to divide his country between those he can save and those he can’t save and whom he must therefore sacrifice. The old, avuncular president, good-hearted but clearly incompetent to lead a nation in a state of emergency, then passively risks the whole nation in favor of avoiding a cruel but necessary decision about selection and recuperation.

     
    The Statue of Liberty in The Day after Tomorrow (2004)
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 3.

    The Statue of Liberty in The Day after Tomorrow (2004)
     

    The Nietzschean paradigm is used explicitly to weigh different critiques of democratic politics, suggesting an answer only once an actual state of emergency is declared. Biopolitics strides onto the scene before the state of emergency takes over, at the point where the conventional devices of democratic politics are ridiculed and a more radical gesture aims an explosive bullet at the very heart of power-dispersion. Nietzsche and biopolitics are then joined in the central scene of the film, which takes place midway through the film: terribly cold, the protagonists weigh different ways to warm themselves in the freezing temperature and discuss the selection of books they are carrying to the fire. What lies beneath is weighing the philosophical options of the new era in keeping with Nietzsche’s demand to use history (the canon) to benefit life:

     

     

    New York intellectual:

    Friedrich Nietzsche? We can’t burn Friedrich Nietzsche.
     
    He was the most important thinker of the nineteenth century.
     

    Feminist college student:

    Pleeeeease. He was a chauvinist pig in love with his sister.
     

    Intellectual:

    He was not a chauvinist pig.
     

    Feminist:

    But he was in love with his sister.
     

    Black man [from below]:

    Excuse me, you guys. Yeah, there’s a whole section on tax laws in here we can burn.
     

    Critics have missed the sarcasm in the exchange along with its philosophical-historical tone as the agent of cultural critique. The dialogue plays like an ironic reworking of Heinrich Heine’s humanistic attack on religious fundamentalists who burned books, and the later iconic value the warning received in anti-totalitarian rhetoric: Emmerich seems to be suggesting that such warnings—representing the standard humanist position—have been turned around and have lost relevance; now, after large sections of humanity are threatened with extinction, it is possible—even recommended—to burn books. But the only one capable of translating the urgent physical need to a political declaration is the black man “from below,” the only one who knows how to locate the center of power, the only “true Nietzschean” or, in our terms, the only biopolitical critic. In other words: only the black man as the “third,” a “homo sacer” of American society, is able to figure out intuitively where the old moral opposition between democratic ethics and totalitarian evil has collapsed. The tax law is, of course, the Leviathan’s immediate tool for supporting his divine rule and controlling his subjects. Viewed against the horrors of progress, democracy is seen as an equal if not worse evil than any medieval sovereign. The only difference lies in how elaborate and sophisticated—hence also how much less transparent—its legal codifications and its system of money collection are. In historical terms, current threats of human catastrophe dwarf the Holocaust in scale and measure, relieving the Enlightened free market of its ethical prestige or burden, depending on one’s perspective. Rather than debating the relevance of the philosophical canon, the film suggests, a new era would turn to a new form of politics, ignorant of historical debates that relate politics to morality. Nietzsche shows us how. The black man who carries his legacy is the only true radical and the only one who is willing to focus on the act rather than on empty slogans.
     
    In addition to this sort of amusing dialogue, we should consider the film’s title, an allusion to the famous passage from Beyond Good and Evil in which Nietzsche warns the “Europeans of the day after tomorrow” to consider pessimism their current political horizon; he concludes with a prophetic sentence: “Alas! If only you knew how soon, how very soon, things will be . . . different!”1 In his most political project, Politics of Friendship (1994), Jacques Derrida quotes Nietzsche’s prophecy, remarking excitedly, “What a sentence!” (31). The close affinity between a declared “state of emergency” and a plea for radical reform is typical of biopolitical film. Other directors—take for example David Cronenberg’s eXistenZ (1999)—portray exactly where this prophecy is realized: in the thin layer that separates the imagination from real life, the “game” from “life,” the body from a control room in a remote corporation; they all give in to a language and logic of “bio-ports.” The Europeans-of-the-day-after-tomorrow would not be able to separate themselves from such total control, unless they decided to “play the game” and take a risk, to turn themselves into “dynamite” and dive into danger. Cronenberg, in his commentary on the film, admits that the existentialist creed is taken from Martin Heidegger and his post-Nietzschean view of life oriented toward danger.
     
    In contrast to Cronenberg’s sophisticated net of references, the crude references in Emmerich’s film—as well as its simplistic narratology—indicate a much broader cinematic reception of Nietzschean radicalism, as writers and directors return to the issues of the early 1900s: The president should solve the problem by declaring “a true state of emergency.” His decision—an incarnation of Carl Schmitt’s portrayal of the sovereign as “the one who decides”—must include a political selection between those who will survive and those who will be sent to their deaths. The president has to decide, and fails to decide, about who the state could not evacuate under such exceptional conditions. Emmerich portrays the humanist president as a feeble and incompetent ruler, and glorifies the vice-president, who is more capable of rescuing as well as sacrificing. (A similar structure and opposition between a decayed democratic impotence and capable decisionism recurs in Emmerich’s more recent 2012.) The biopolitical element in the story pops out when the president is called to divide the population between those who deserve help thanks to their attempt to reach the end of the catastrophe zone, and those who failed to do so and are sentenced implicitly to extermination. A critical stand from the left would have used this decisionist moment to criticize the very need in hierarchical systems of the will to power, in favor of a more individual decision-making according to conditions on the ground. For Emmerich, freedom and hope enter the picture when the subplot describes those survivors who make it on their own, in spite of their political abandonment. Emmerich chooses the Schmittian-Heideggerian path rather than the one marked by Brecht and Benjamin, which operates within the same state of emergency and exceptional hermeneutics. For Benjamin, such a situation means employing negative judgments—for example, in his subversive use of Schmitt’s state of exception to describe the “permanent state of emergency” of our time—in order to avoid an affirmative voice and a plea for a stronger sovereignty rather than a revolution. This is—in narratological terms—the reason that Emmerich’s film turns back to the vice-president’s recuperation and the father’s successful mission to save his son. A president de facto, the symbol of sovereignty turns away from a helpless democracy to totalitarian tools of domination; the father turns to his instincts as a hunter; and the son is saved as a symbol of the “remains” of the people, as predicted by the prophecy of destruction in Isaiah and by Paul’s messianic notion of the “remains.” There is no need to burn Nietzsche for now, not as long as he serves the revival of total sovereignty. The burning of legal codes is nothing more than destroying the nomos of the non-functional polis.

     
    Hollywood freezes over in The Day after Tomorrow (2004)
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 4.

    Hollywood freezes over in The Day after Tomorrow (2004)
     

    Biopolitical Film Misconceived

     
    Movies have recently explored these interpretive routes. This may signal, as Ben Dickenson argues in a recent book, the emergence of a “Hollywood radicalism,” an alliance between radical elements inside and outside Hollywood that use cultural critique to distance themselves from the very idea of legitimate critique. Dickenson points out those “elements” in Hollywood willing to risk their reputations for something adventurous. Known political activists such as actors Tim Robbins and Danny Glover—anarchists by Hollywood standards—have exhibited this courage in their work with foreign and critical directors. As Pierre Sorlin demonstrates in European Cinemas, European Societies: 1939–1990, European writers and directors have long mobilized a subversive system of references, borrowing from Hollywood and forming a dense net of intertextuality that enables them to criticize Hollywood and American politics with the latter’s own tools and images (1). As Jill Forbes and Sarah Street describe it, following David Bordwell, “Classic Hollywood cinema is . . . transparent, easy to read, goal-oriented, and structured around narrative closure. Art cinema, on the other hand, rejects cause and effect and favors narratives motivated by realism and authorial expressivity” (37). Recent directors, however, have done something more radical than adding a few Hollywood radicals to their casts.
     
    None of them American, filmmakers such as Haneke, Cuarón, Cronenberg, von Trier, and Winterbottom share a strong political and critical aversion to simple categorizations. They insist on liminal figures—much like the figure of the refugee, or “the third” in the Nietzschean and Schmittian opposition between enemy and friend. Creating an interim entity between the two expected sides of the political equation, neither a true master nor a slave, allows narrators in films such as Haneke’s Caché, Winterbottom’s In This World, von Trier’s Dogville, and Cronenberg’s Signs of Honor to expose a false discourse of freedom and equality. Behind democratic politics, so the narrative seems to offer, there is the same will to power, or the same willing submission to it.
     
    In contrast to popular perception, “biopolitics” was not invented by Michel Foucault. In fact, the term biopolitics was an invention of the 1920s and ‘30s, when politics was fused with the absolute power of biological or “organic” images. The term itself was probably first used by Rudolf Kjellén, in his Outline for a Political System (1920), and then adopted by post-Nietzschean thinkers who realized its zoological, anthropological, and political implications. Roberto Esposito briefly describes this semantic shift:
     

    What begins to be glimpsed [in Kjellén] is the reference to a natural substrate, to a substantial principle that is resistant and that underlies any abstraction or construction of institutional character.… this process of the naturalization of politics in Kjellén remains inscribed within a historical-cultural apparatus… Baron Jakob von Uexküll [speaks about] not any state but the German state with its peculiar characteristics and vital demands. … Here we can already spot the harbinger of a theoretical weaving—that of the degenerative syndrome and the consequent regenerative program—fated to reach its macabre splendors in the following decades.

    (16–17)

     

    Indeed, biopolitics became a theoretical model for anti-statist and anti-Liberal inclination during the following decade. Ernst Lehmann (1888–1957), director of the Botanical Research Institute at Tübingen University, in a celebratory 1932 speech to the congress of biological and botanical researchers used the word to denote the connections among biological categories, the Germanic Lebensraum, and an artistic model for life. Lehmann did not fail to salute the Nazi Minister of the Interior for Thuringia, Wilhelm Frick, and he framed the new method within a wider context of bio-language, using biology in order to define a new approach to the body: “In current literature,” Lehmann stated, “it is always the concept of biology that characterizes different issues of human life. This is the reason we hear of biological economy and biological therapies, as much as about biology in the philosophical fields.” “Everyone knows the numerous sad volumes of the present that attest to the declining number of births, and how our German people (Volk) would fail the plea made by selection theory. Biopolitically speaking, one should consider a much higher birthrate of different people inhabiting our eastern borders” (125, 138).2

     

    The artist works on his artwork by controlling the matter, out of which he shapes the forms. However, the material from which the capable leader (Führer) forms the people, is—to speak again with the land—the biological raw material of our blood. . . . Here the spirit elevates the human above the biological basis. The biologist would never want to believe that the raw material alone could become an artwork. The German biologist continues to see how biology can be used as a weapon in the shaping of our people . . . into a new German life.

    (142)

     
    Neologistically speaking, Lehmann was not operating alone. In such fields as alternative psychology, popular philosophy, and avant-garde art, the 1920s was a time of theoretical hybridization. For example, Felix Krueger, head of the Leipzig School of Experimental Psychology and the rector of Leipzig University, embraced a Biopsychologie and Biogenetik—both terms he coined (31). Although it is tempting to translate such a discourse into the racial politics of the 1930s, this would amount to crude anachronism. For Krueger, the attempts to apply his Biotheorie to National Socialist psychology were grotesquely Procrustean (Asch 47). Another who was thinking along these lines was the Hungarian biologist Raul Francé. Like other radical thinkers of the time, Francé had been embraced by the ideological leadership of the National Socialist party, only to be cast aside later (Roth 133–41). He argued that the sign of the present—his present—was the fusion of biology and technology, which he considered a mythical response to the world. In the 1920s Francé became the first person to coin such neologisms as Bionik (bionics) and Biotechnik (biotechnology):
     

    Such an understanding of the world (Weltverständnis) is, of necessity, drawn to the biotechnology (Biotechnik) formulated during the last few years, and is already producing practical results. This whole thing would never have been possible without the biological logic presented in terms of purely mechanical thoughts. This leads to the biological ethic, which Nietzsche, so keenly intuitive, constructed.

    (18)3

     

    Francé’s observations suggest the importance of the Nietzschean view, particularly its relation to technologizing images and technological innovation, for those early-twentieth-century hybrids of biological and social concerns. In spite of what some have said about an “anti-technological” Nietzsche, one finds during the 1920s a sustained discussion of technology’s ability to reproduce primary images of “the mythic” and to help in shaping the politics of selection that lies at the heart of all modern biopolitics (Herf 1984).

     

    Code 46 (2004)

     
    Michael Winterbottom and Frank Cottrell Boyce’s sci-fi Code 46 is a reinterpretation of a passage from Thus Spoke Zarathustra: “In one’s friend one shall have one’s best enemy. Thou shalt be closest unto him with thy heart when thou withstand him” (63). The passage is quoted in the movie’s pivotal scene, when the investigator, William Geld (Tim Robbins), meets the investigated, Maria Gonzales (Samantha Morton), and enters her home for the first time, shortly before they make love. In this vision of a dystopian future, where all aspects of life are controlled by a figure known as the Sphinx, who is never seen, the investigator discovers that the object of his desire, as well as of his investigation, is in fact his cloned sister. The implication of this discovery is catastrophic for both protagonists: “code 46,” the paramount law, forbids any “carnalization” between “close sets of genes.” When Geld and Gonzales violate the taboo, the state is in the midst of a campaign, typified by the slogan “The Sphinx knows best,” that involves greater penetration into the realm of everyday life, both in its political and its nonpolitical aspects. Planting everyday reality with a set of biological rules makes total interference possible and allows the Sphinx to control both the bodies and the minds of individual people.

     
    Still from Code 46 (2004)
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 5.

    Still from Code 46 (2004)
     

     
    Maria Gonzales (Samantha Morton) and William Geld (Tim Robbins) with director Michael Winterbottom in Code 46 (2004)
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 6.

    Maria Gonzales (Samantha Morton) and William Geld (Tim Robbins) with director Michael Winterbottom in Code 46 (2004)
     

     
    William Geld, the investigator, is presented as an extension of the total biopower of the Sphinx. Inoculating himself with a range of bacteria that enhance his empathic (and intrusive) investigative powers, he uses these natural abilities to understand both his friends and his enemies, by reading their souls as well as their acts. His powers enable him to penetrate and investigate not only events, “crimes” according to the Sphinx, but the minds operating behind them. Maria Gonzales, on the other side of the political spectrum, works at a secret laboratory that creates “papelles,” the bioidentifiers each individual needs in order to exit or enter the Zone. (The Zone is the urban center controlled by the Sphinx, surrounded by open deserts filled with refugees. Entering and exiting the Zone is controlled by a system of bio-identifiers and automatic disinfectors.) Maria uses her position to help rebels escape. But she defies the oppositional democratic politics of right and left, domination and freedom: she is less interested in helping rebels against the state than individuals who refuse to accept the rules that limit their personal agency.
     
    The Sphinx cannot be called evil, in spite of her total and dictatorial power. Her domination is not “better” or “worse” than any other political system, democratic or not. The biopolitical logic behind the film is driven by the need to expose the very nature of power, going far beyond the usual dichotomy dividing moral democracy from immoral tyranny. This is in keeping with Nietzsche’s dictum:
     

     

    To reserve morality to oneself and to accuse one’s neighbor of immorality, since he has to be thought of as ready for aggression and conquest . . . is how all states now confront one another: they presuppose an evil disposition in their neighbor and a benevolent disposition in themselves. This presupposition, however, is a piece of inhumanity as bad as, if not worse than, a war would be.

     
    Code 46 portrays a politics without moral claims. In a biopolitical age, when the Sphinx enters freely into individual souls, there’s no need for crude totalitarian and terror tools. Such claims make sense only outside the Zone, where barbarism and morality are still linked. Geld—“money” in German and “castrate” in English—symbolizes the simultaneous extension of power and the intuitive rebellion against the illusion of rationalism and control. As Tim Robbins explains in an interview: “He is supposed to be putting this woman in jail and can’t do it. A, because he doesn’t believe in the law anymore, and B, he’s in love with her” (Carson). Geld’s love for his kin illustrates how an individual Dionysian passion could turn out to be the sole rebellious possibility in an age of biopolitical sovereignty. Likewise, it is a blinding force that would finally separate the lovers. The peculiar aspect of this film is that both conditions of the plot—the biological taboo and melodramatic love—are defined by their inherent receptivity and inner resistance to the very principle of sovereignty. In other words, a banal love affair turns into a biological allegory of power and its relation to the individual body. Power simultaneously defines the relation to the friend and to the enemy, breaking all known oppositions by radicalizing them: the friend is the enemy, the enemy is not necessarily an enemy. The boundaries separating good from evil melt away. Biopolitics is in charge, not morality, politics, or structure. The affair between the two siblings unites friendship and enmity in the biopolitics of inclusive community, in Geld’s case, and in the total ban or exclusion, in Maria’s: the Sphinx erases Geld’s memory and exiles Maria, turning her into a nomadic Homo sacer, the incarnation of zoē. But exiling Maria means turning her into the narrator of the story.4 The Sphinx’s ability to erase Geld’s memory is a good example of the lack of normative judgments: she does so for his own good and in order to secure his future professional and social success. But the ability of this inhuman entity to control her subjects’ minds and souls represents the moment when choice and chance cease to exist as philosophical tools. Erasing a human being’s memory means extinguishing risk and danger as variables in any moral equation; there is no question of being able to burn the Sphinx’s textbooks or one’s own. In such a world, a criminal cannot even commit a crime: without a memory of the experience, there is no such thing as punishment, and without punishment, crime as we know it cannot exist. A story about crime—one occurring within the Zone—could be narrated then only from outside it.
     
    In Code 46, radicalism and tragedy can exist only outside the political sphere. Inside it the body is told how to procreate and is clearly instructed about the biological taboo of code 46. This erasure of the deepest shadows in human personality turns a man or a woman into nothing more than an educated ape.

     
    Maria (Samantha Morton) in exile in Code 46 (2004)
     
    Click for larger view
     
    Fig. 7.

    Maria (Samantha Morton) in exile in Code 46 (2004)
     

    As Maria tells us in the movie’s final words, the Sphinx does not bother to erase her memory; no one had any interest in it. Outside the borders of the Sphinx’s territory, in the desert, memory is insignificant. The lack of a sovereign implies the absence of social organization that is necessary for the survival of human myth and memory. Outside the Zone, code 46 is meaningless, as is any distinction between friend and enemy. Those whom the Sphinx imprisons and tortures are forces to be reckoned with; those whom she expels become nothings, members of the living dead. Still, as such, they supply the only hope for a biopolitical critique; they are the only ones capable of adhering to Nietzsche’s plea for the pathos of distance.
     
    In biopolitical theory this particular refugee has won the name Homo sacer, and it is from her perspective that we can reconsider current political notions of power (Agamben, Homo Sacer). The refugee cannot be included or excluded, but is nevertheless selected and distinguished. For the Homo sacer, assimilation is not a possibility. As Winterbottom says in an interview,
     

    Andrew [Eaton] and I were off making In This World, about two [Afghan] refugees, [when] we got this idea of people having no papers and trying to travel from one place to another and the problems that it creates. And a lot of that world—refugee camps, people in deserts, people outside the system, without papers, excluded—those elements are part of the social fabric of Code 46 as well.

    (Mitchell)

     

    In Obtaining Cover: Inside Code 46, Winterbottom offers a slightly different chronology: “We started working on Code 46 before we made In This World (2004), and bit by bit things accreted. There’s the same idea of some people living in protected zones and others as outsiders. . . . Quite a lot of elements of In This World crept into Code 46” (Winterbottom). In the filmed interview added to the DVD version of Code 46, Frank Cottrell Boyce, the writer of Code 46 (and of six other Winterbottom films), says that the film treats how “genetics became a new relation to fate”—hence the mythical thread in the film—and points out the biopolitical principle at work: “[The] twenty-first century is going to be the genetics century. The genetics changes a lot. We will probably look different, profoundly different, on the inside of relationships with each other, and that will necessitate all kinds of social changes about where people live and where they are.” In other words Boyce, who has a background in paleontology, explains the unity of the two principles Tim Robbins mentioned: the biopolitical control of the individual body would not end at the general social stratum, but would invade the realm of intimate individual choice, the choice of whom we love and whom we hate—and how we remember such feelings.

     
    In the same passage quoted in Code 46, Zarathustra also says, “Let the pity for thy friend be hid under a hard shell; thou shalt bite out a tooth upon it. . . . Art thou a slave? Then thou canst not be a friend” (64–5). As Code 46 shows, current biopolitical film has moved toward a sophisticated understanding—Nietzschean-Schmittian in essence—of the nature of friendship as the mirror image of the political codification and its commitment to a primary and a fundamental enmity. Total power presents itself as no threat to friendship until friendship begins to impinge on the biopolitical definition of life. The only point where individual freedom is fully realized is in the direct attack on the most sacred taboo of political power, sibling love. Nietzsche’s distance and Brecht’s alienation come to serve here as the sole praxis of love and friendship. As Tim Robbins says, “There are always going to be restrictions, and law, and limitations on human behavior. . . . There’s a way to be free in a totally oppressive society, and there’s a way to be a slave in a free society” (Carson). William Geld and Maria Gonzales fall in love and are willing to pay the price of being exiled for good, since such fulfilling of their love, even in exile, would be their victory over the Sphinx. The biological serves as a hermeneutic principle of both texts and bodies, a perspective on power and individual action.
     
    Political praxis vanishes here, replaced by a closer look at the essence of the political. Such paradoxes convinced some reviewers that “Winterbottom . . . can’t make this romance come alive” (Turan). Generally, Winterbottom was criticized for a certain “gap” disturbing the storyline, for example, between the love story and the futurist “style”: “In Winterbottom’s hands, lovemaking looks like dismemberment. . . . Winterbottom tries to shore up the film’s weakness by giving it a look that will say ‘hip’ to some viewers . . . but it’s all très fatigué to me” (Verniere).
     
    The phrase “code 46” is a double allusion. Most superficially, it is a sly reference to an error message produced by the Microsoft Windows operating system: “Windows cannot gain access to this hardware device because the operating system is in the process of shutting down. (Code 46)” (“Explanation”). In political terms, code 46 alludes to the state of exception where the sovereign has unlimited authority. This is, of course, a clear reference to article 48 of the Weimar constitution, which defined the state of exception and emergency of the democratic regime, giving the state a tyrannical authority when threatened by anti-democratic politics.5 Both the failure of the system that is “shutting down” and the political and legal exception to the normal process of democracy offer insights only when the “house is burning”—when it fails, or when it works under “a state of emergency.” In The State of Exception (2005), Giorgio Agamben writes:
     

    The history of article 48 of the Weimar Constitution is so tightly woven into the history of Germany between the wars that it is impossible to understand Hitler’s rise to power without first analyzing the uses and abuses of this article in the years between 1919 and 1933. . . . The state of exception in which Germany found itself . . . was justified by Schmitt on a constitutional level by the idea that the president acted as the “guardian of the constitution.” But the end of the Weimar Republic clearly demonstrates that, on the contrary, a “protected democracy” is not a democracy at all, and that the paradigm of constitutional dictatorship functions instead as a transitional phase that leads inevitably to the establishment of a totalitarian regime.

    (15)

     
    Code 46 offers us no answers, just questions and warnings. A passage from Nietzsche’s Beyond Good and Evil (1886) is relevant here: “The problem of the value of truth came before us—or was it we who came before the problem? Which of us is Oedipus? Which one is the Sphinx? . . . Is it any wonder . . . that we ourselves are also learning from this Sphinx to pose questions?” (5).
     

    Conclusion: Biopolitics and the Death of the Polis

     
    Is understanding Nietzsche really necessary for understanding contemporary political practice? Lebenskraft (force of life), we should recall, is a key Nietzschean concept, used and abused by the post-Nietzscheans of the 1920s.6
     
    Biopolitical critique moved beyond liberalism and democracy, beyond modernism and post-modernism, beyond Derrida’s ethics of deconstruction as well as beyond and against any politics of hope or tragedy. Nevertheless, its call for action is a real one, and carries immediate political implications. Beyond post-Nietzschean perspectivism, it shares values and aims with a growing anti-globalization movement. Agamben linked the dispersion of sovereignty with the suspension of the juridical discourse in the modern state of exception that, he claims, is the basis of modern Western democracy: “From this perspective, World War One and the years following it appear as a laboratory for testing and honing the functional mechanism and apparatuses of the state of exception as a paradigm of government.” Showing that the same thing occurred in other Western democracies, and dwelling on recent events in the U.S., Agamben reaches the conclusion that “at the very moment when it would like to give lessons in democracy to different traditions and cultures, the political culture of the West does not realize that it has entirely lost its canon” (State 7, 18). His definition of biopolitics owes much to its final aim: “an elusive gesture toward a new form-of-life as the ground of a coming politics over and against the bloody nexus of sovereign violence and biopolitics” (Mills 42). Such a gesture enables, even triggers, the destruction of existing institutions. As Samuel Weber demonstrated recently, such a plea for a radical reconsideration can be taken beyond Agamben’s own political-theological (Paulinian) horizon, beyond the hermeneutic circle that starts and ends with transgression and guilt, execution, protection and revival, or rebirth. Biopolitical film has shown how thinking through catastrophe can be an emancipatory power for the reconsideration of norms, whether political, political-theological, or aesthetic. Every one of the biopolitical films mentioned above–by Emmerich, Winterbottom, von Trier, Haneke, Cronenberg, and Fincher–discusses what Cesare Casarino characterizes in a recent essay as
     

    the symbiotic relations between, on the one hand, bio-politics understood as a complex assemblage of modern technologies of power for the direct management, organization, and domination of life in all its forms, and, on the other hand, capitalism understood as a complex assemblage of modern technologies of production for the management, organization, and exploitation of labor-power in all of its modalities.

    (157–8)

     

    Both Emmerich and Winterbottom explore a life-image or “the image of an era in which life and labor-power are torn apart irreparably from each other” (Casarino 160). The broken city in Emmerich’s film and the controlled city in Winterbottom’s film function as an illustration of the death of a democratic dream about unity and egalitarianism, shared responsibility and individual autonomy. A way out, the directors agree, should adopt radical means, whether they are operated by the absolute sovereign or the radical critic, the president or the sphinx, the rebel or the exile. A post-Nietzschean era of radical thinking, beyond good and evil, is the perfect model for such a cry to life as life-force.

     
    Biopolitical film, which has recently taken up political and catastrophic subjects, has internalized the need for a certain distance from the automatic affirmation of democracy, understanding the link that ties the internal and the external enemy, as well as the immediate relevance of catastrophe or the end-time, to our political imagination. None among the directors discussed in this article seems to realize the potential of this thinking better than Michael Haneke. As Haneke admits in different interviews: “The destruction machine has taken on a new meaning in the West” (56). The polis, the democratic city, is falling apart. When an ethics-based politics begins to fail, a decisive distance imposes itself, and men and women turn to destruction, total critique, and radical aesthetics. In other words, such a failure leads to the radical language of the 1920s, one minute before radicalism yielded to the choice between total mobilization and destruction.
     
    What still distinguishes the critical directors from Emmerich, the conservative, is not only the opposite ideological conclusion, but the intellectual challenge they put to the viewers in the form of a set of critical tools meant to develop rather than destroy critical thinking. As Haneke puts it: “we are all prisoners of our liberalism, and fear is our daily companion . . . We lie to ourselves willingly, in order to sleep better” (55). The method (for correction) is a post-catastrophic regression to the primary relation between existence, or naked life, and politics. If both biopolitical films—Code 46 and The Day after Tomorrow—criticize liberal democracy as impotent, Haneke, Von Trier, and Winterbottom use catastrophes in a way opposite to Emmerich’s: “I wanted to direct a film without the superfluous spectacularity of a catastrophe movie. For in catastrophe movies there is always the redeemer who solves the problem. Then the world goes back [to normalcy]” (Haneke 60–1). Pointing out where the present sense of crisis and end-time meets with the theory, images and language that stream unacknowledged to us from 1920s Germany, can—in principle—help us bring the crucial issues to the foreground. The biopolitical film as a new form of political film offers us something different from what Hollywood critics know from the past. It offers something that is consciously anti-Hollywood and that is not afraid to ask the questions that cannot be discussed in conventional filmmaking. A return to 1920s Germany, to the heyday of aesthetic and political radicalism and the tight connection between them, only helps sharpen those questions. The question is: Are we ready to deal with them? Are we prepared to rattle that dynamite?
     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    “Wir Europäer von übermorgen, wir Erstlinge des zwanzigsten Jahrhunderts…wir werden vermuthlich, wenn wir Tugenden haben sollten, nur solche haben, die sich mit unsren heimlichsten und herzlichsten Hängen, mit unsern heissesten Bedürfnissen am besten vertragen lernten. …Ach! Wenn ihr wüsstet, wie es bald, so bald schon – anders kommt!…” (Jenseits ch. 7 sec. 214).

     

     
    2.
    “Jeder mann weiss nun aus den unzähligen traurigen Büchern der Gegenwart, dass unser deutsches Volk bei der immer starker zurückgehenden Geburtenzahl diesem Grundanspruch der Elektionstheorie nicht mehr gerecht wird. Biopolitisch sind uns die Völker an unserer Ostgrenze durch ihre viel höhere Geburtzahl weitgehend überlegen.”

     

     
    3.
    “Mit Notwendigkeit zieht diese Art von Weltverständnis eine Biotechnik nach sich, die seit einigen Jahren im intensivsten Weden ist und schon heite praktisch auswertbare Resultate aufweist. Das alles ist nicht möglich ohne eine biologische Logik, da diese doch nur die Mechanik der Gedanken darstellt; diese wieder führt zu der biologischen Ethik, für welche Nietzsche mit intuitivem Scharfblick den Boden ebnete.”

     

     
    4.
    Eva Horn suggested, when commenting on this article, that there might be a link to Maria in Fritz Lang’s Metropolis.

     

     
    5.
    “Code 46” could be also a reference to Article 46 from the Hague Convention with Respect to the Laws and Customs of War on Land, July 1899. The article declares: “Family honors and rights, individual lives and private property, as well as religious convictions and liberty, must be respected. Private property cannot be confiscated.”

     

     
    6.
    For example, in Der Antichrist (written between the summer of 1888 and winter of 1889) Nietzsche writes about the Jewish people as a model for “a life-force under difficult conditions,” but in the next fragment he explains this same life-force as the product of a negative history, fundamentally based on “the de-naturalization of the natural (Entnatürlichung der Natur-Werte).” See Der Antichrist, fragments 24 and 25.. The concept is not a Nietzschean invention, however, and its history goes back to the way Naturphilosophie coped with French Vitalism and early theories of race. For a history of the concept in the nineteenth century and the way it was developed and politicized by the post-Nietzschean Lebensphilosophen, see “Lebenskraft,” “Lebensformen,” and “Lebenserfahrung,” in Joachim Ritter.

     

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. Homo Sacer: Sovereign Power and Bare Life. Trans. Daniel Heller-Rozen. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • ———. The Man without Content. Trans. Georgia Albert. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. Print.
    • ———. The State of Exception. Chicago: Chicago UP, 2005. Print.
    • Asch, Mitchell G. Gestalt Psychology in German Culture, 1890–1967. New York: Cambridge UP, 1995. Print.
    • Aschheim, Steven E. The Nietzsche Legacy in Germany, 1890–1990. Berkeley: U of California P, 1992. Print.
    • Balke, Freidrich. “From a Biopolitical Point of View: Nietzsche’s Philosophy of Crime.” Cardozo Law Review 24.2 (2003): 705–22. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Carson, Greg. Obtaining Cover: Inside Code 46. Special Feature. Code 46. MGM Home Entertainment. 2004. DVD.
    • Casarino, Cesare. “Three Theses on the Life-Image (Deleuze, Cinema, Bio-politics).” Releasing the Image: From Literature to New Media. Eds. Khalip, Jacques, and Robert Mitchell. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2011. Print.
    • The Day After Tomorrow. Dir. Roland Emmerich. Twentieth Century Fox, 2004. DVD.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Politics of Friendship. Trans. George Collins. London: Verso, 1997. Print.
    • Dickenson, Ben. Hollywood’s New Radicalism: War, Globalisation and the Movies from Reagan to George W. Bush. London: I. B. Tauris, 2006. Print.
    • Esposito, Roberto. Bios: Biopolitics and Philosophy. Trans. Timothy Campbell. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008. Print.
    • eXistenZ. Dir. David Cronenberg. Alliance Atlantis Communications, 1999. DVD.
    • “Explanation of Error Codes.” Microsoft Support. 22 May 2013. Web. 13 Jun. 2013. http://support.microsoft.com/kb/310123
    • Forbes, Jill, and Sarah Street. European Cinema: An Introduction. New York: Palgrave, 2000. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Birth of Biopolitics: Lectures at the Collège de France 1978–79. Trans. Graham Burchell. New York: Palgrave, 2008. Print.
    • ———. Madness and Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age of Reason. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Vintage Books, 1988. Print.
    • ———. “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History.” Aesthetics, Method and Epistemology: Essential Works of Foucault. Vol. 2. New York: New Press, 1998. Print.
    • ———. “Right of Death and Power over Life.” The History of Sexuality. Trans. Robert Hurley. Vol. 1. New York: Vintage Books, 1990. Print.
    • ———. Security, Territory, Population: Lectures at the Collège de France 1977–78. Trans. Graham Burchell. New York: Palgrave MacMillan, 2009. Print.
    • Francé, Raoul H. Bios, Die Gesetze der Welt. Stuttgart: Alfred Kröner Verlag, 1944. Print.
    • Gordon, Colin, trans. Power/Knowledge: Selected Interviews and Other Writings by Michel Foucault, 1972–1977. New York: Pantheon Books, 1980. Print.
    • Hague Convention. “Article 46.” Laws of War: Laws and Customs of War on Land, 29 July 1899. Avalon Project. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Haneke, Michael. Gespräch mit Thomas Assheuer. Berlin: Alexander Verlag 2008. Print.
    • Herf, Jeffrey. Reactionary Modernism: Technology, Culture, and Politics in Weimar and the Third Reich. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1984. Print.
    • Krueger, Felix. Zur Psychologie der Gemeinschaft, Bericht über den XIV. Kongreß der Deutschen Gesellschaft für Psychologie in Tübingen, 22–26. Mai 1934. Jena: Gustav Fischer Verlag, 1935. Print.
    • Lehmann, Ernst. “Der Einfluß der Biologie auf unser Weltbild.” Deutschland in der Wende der Zeiten. Ed. Hans Gerber. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer Verlag, 1934. Print.
    • Lieber, Hans-Joachim. Kulturkritik und Lebensphilosophie. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft, 1974. Print.
    • Löwith, Karl. Martin Heidegger and European Nihilism. Trans. Gary Steiner. New York: Columbia UP, 1995. Print.
    • McNay, Lois. “Self as Enterprise: Dilemmas of Control and Resistance in Foucault’s The Birth of Biopolitics.” Theory, Culture & Society 26.6 (Nov. 2009): 55–77. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Mills, Catherine. “Agamben’s Messianic Politics: Biopolitics, Abandonment and Happy Life.” Contretemps 5 (Dec. 2004): 42. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Mitchell, Wendy. “Michael Winterbottom on ‘Code 46’; Typical Love Story In an Atypical World.” Indiewire 6 Aug. 2004. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. Beyond Good and Evil: Prelude to a Philosophy of the Future. Trans. Judith Norman. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2000. Print.
    • ———. “Der Antichrist.” The Nietzsche Channel. N.d. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. Ecce Homo. Trans. Walter Kauffman. New York: Random House, 2000. Print.
    • ———. Jenseits von Gut und Böse. Projekt Gutenberg – DE. Spiegel Online. N.d. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • ———. “On the Uses and Disadvantages of History for Life.” Untimely Meditations. Trans. R. J. Hollingdale. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2003. Print.
    • ———. Thus Spoke Zarathustra, A Book for All and None. Trans. Thomas Common. New York: Russell & Russell, 1964. Print.
    • ———. “The Wanderer and His Shadow.” Human, All Too Human. Trans. R. J. Hollingdale. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1996. Print.
    • Ritter, Joachim and Karlfried Gründer, eds. Historisches Wörterbuch Der Philosophie. Darmstadt: Wiss. Buchges., 1980. 117–24. Print.
    • Roth, René Romain. Raoul H. Francé and the Doctrine of Life. Authorhouse, 2000.
    • Schnädelbach, Herbert. Philosophy in Germany, 1831–1933. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1984. Print.
    • Sorlin, Pierre. European Cinemas, European Societies: 1939–1990. London: Routledge, 1991. Print.
    • Turan, Kenneth. “Code 46: The Future Has Style, not Sizzle.” Los Angeles Times 6 Aug. 2004. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Verniere, James. “Code 46 Forges Mix of Recycled Sci-fi Flicks.” Boston Herald 13 Aug. 2004. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Weber, Samuel. “Bare Life and Life in General.” Grey Room 46 (Winter 2012): 6–25. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Winterbottom, Michael. Interview by Geraldine Bedell. The Observer 31 January 2004. Web. 13 Jun. 2013.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. DVD Commentary. Children of Men. Dir. Alfonso Cuarón. 2006.
    • ———. Violence: Six Sideways Reflections. London: Profile Books, 2008. Print.
    • Copyright © 2013 Johns Hopkins University Press
  • Introduction: Revisiting the Citizen-Subject

    Jennifer Greiman (bio)

    jgreiman@albany.edu

    University at Albany, SUNY

     

    Kir Kuiken (bio)

    kkuiken@albany.edu

    University at Albany, SUNY

     

     

    In 1989, Étienne Balibar responded in Cahiers Confrontations to the question Jean-Luc Nancy had posed to a number of well-known French philosophers earlier that year: “who comes after the subject?” The apparent simplicity of the question belies Balibar’s apparently simple answer, which is in fact as difficult as it is unequivocal. Beginning by articulating a reading of Descartes that calls into question Heidegger’s interpretation of the cogito as the inaugural moment of the sovereignty of the subjectum and the birth of modernity, Balibar defines what, for him, lies beyond the age or epoch of the subject in starkly simple terms: “After the subject comes the citizen” (38). This response shifts the chronology implied by the question, which seems to gesture at something that awaits a future unfolding, something that will come after the age of the subject. Balibar instead directs our attention towards an event that has already taken place and gives the moment of the shift from the subject to the citizen a particular date: 1789. Though, as Balibar himself acknowledges, it is too straightforward to treat this date as if it were the culminating moment at which the subject became the citizen, the date of the Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen at least in principle marks a rupture with a particular understanding of the subject as subditus, the individual “submitted to the ditio, to the sovereign authority of a prince, an authority expressed in his orders and itself legitimated by the Word of another Sovereign (the Lord God)” (36). What comes after the subject is—in principle—the end of the subjection of the subject, and the replacement of the prince with the self-subjected autonomy of the citizen.
     
    Of course, a rupture in principle is hardly a rupture in fact, as Balibar several times notes throughout the essay. However, the shift from the subject to the citizen in fact fundamentally disrupts the ground on which the problem of subjection can be thought. As Balibar insists, the Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen produces a “truth-effect that marks a rupture” with previous conceptions of the subject (44), introducing a whole new set of aporias into the newfound autonomy of the citizen. Once sovereignty has devolved to the citizen, for example, what must be accounted for is how modern sovereignty, previously modeled on an absolute hierarchy involving subjection to the prince in the name of obedience to God, becomes the shared sovereignty of equals. Since sovereignty implies a transcendent hierarchical relation between subject and subjected, what must be accounted for is how the new principle of free equality that arrives co-extensively with the citizen is capable of making him or her sovereign without collapsing into paradox. As Balibar argues, in the absence of the hierarchy of obedience, what emerges is a form of autonomy that involves the (self)-limitation of the citizen’s own radical freedom. The figure of the citizen, endowed with natural rights, free and equal with every other human, becomes the subject to which he is subjected. Subjection, in other words, no longer passes by way of an exterior transcendence such as God, but is now a problem internal to the citizen itself.
     
    What Balibar goes on to call the citizen’s “becoming-subject” (devenir-sujet) certainly entails the invention of new regimes of subjection, ones that are, as Foucault shows, predicated on the transition from subjection to the world of rights and discipline. But it is also a point of acute tension that threatens to continuously reconstitute the relationship between the citizen and his or her subjection. The principle of equality, for example, begins as the cornerstone of natural right. But this alleged universalism is quickly undermined by new forms of subjection that come to be reiterated at the very heart of its universal claim, emerging directly out of the principle’s presumption of a correspondence between the capacities of the human and the capacities of the citizen. On the one hand, once this correspondence is established, it becomes possible to deny some citizens their full humanity, and consequently their freedom. On the other hand, the principle of equality also becomes a limit-concept by appearing simultaneously as the cornerstone of natural right and as a historical demand that Hannah Arendt calls the “right to have rights.” The “right to have rights” emerges where individuals or communities are not simply given rights by an external sovereign power, but confer them upon themselves, demanding them in the name of a full civic universality. Thus, when the principle of equality is officially valid but essentially denied, they transform it into a historical demand that aims to overturn the political situation that the principle instituted. What this produces is the enigma or contradiction of a sovereign equality, a sovereignty and a subject that open themselves to a hyperbolic excess that constitutes them: “the wording of the statement always exceeds the act of its enunciation” (52). The citizen-subject henceforth becomes a site for thinking, at one and the same time, the aporia of a subject who is bestowed with universal sovereignty, but whose subjectivation remains open to the finite and historically specific moment of its constitution. This openness makes it a thoroughly ambivalent phenomenon, since it becomes at once the source of powerful new forms of oppression and the possibility of the transfiguration of subjection itself.
     
    After the subject comes the citizen.” Balibar’s deceptively simple reply to Nancy’s deceptively simple query not only shifts Nancy’s implied chronology back in time, but it also historicizes both subject and citizen, perpetuating and extending the question in both directions and demanding that we revisit it again and again. As something comes after—and has presumably come before—the subject, so something will come after the citizen. But beyond this temporal extension, Balibar’s “Citizen Subject” essay also functions like a wedge, as Warren Montag argues below, prying open the history of the subject and situating the ambivalent history of the citizen within it. Both defined and threatened by its historical specificity and its own internal antinomies, Balibar’s citizen-subject nevertheless preserves the possibility inherent in the hyperbolic excess of its articulation, making it a figure of complex temporality and radical transience at once. Balibar closes his essay with an image of the citizen-subject’s ephemerality: “As to whether this figure, like a face of sand at the edge of the sea, is about to be effaced with the next great sea change, that is another question” (55).
     
    The essays in this special issue of PMC address themselves, in eclectic and dynamic ways, to this other question more than two decades after Balibar’s groundbreaking essay. Originally conceived for a one-day symposium—”The Citizen-Subject Revisited”—held on 24 October 2011 at the University at Albany, SUNY, each of these essays interrogates the history of the citizen-subject in its broadest terms, reflecting on its eighteenth-century origins as well as its continued viability amid the “great sea changes”—social, political, environmental, and philosophical—of the twenty-first century. In the 23 years since Balibar’s essay appeared, these papers ask, have we witnessed a transformation in forms of subjection only, or have we also seen the citizen-subject’s hyperbole open further possibilities for citizenship? At the same time, these essays consider the status and contemporary resonance of the citizen-subject as a critical and theoretical category. In recent years, critical theory has focused increasingly on questions that would seem to come both before and after the citizen-subject, with the analytic frame of biopower on one side and the problem of statist sovereignty on the other seeming to bracket the category of citizenship or suspend it altogether. Given the reorientation that biopolitical studies have effected on the life of the organism and the population (figures which seem at once to precede and exceed the citizen-subject), how might we reassess the viability of the category of citizenship in the neo-liberal, biopolitical state? Similarly, as recent studies of state sovereignty have detailed the many ways in which democratic sovereignty often replicates the exceptional violence of absolutism, what might be the value of recalling Balibar’s insistence in “Citizen Subject” on the dissymmetry of sovereign equality from transcendent sovereignty? The goal of this special issue—like that of the symposium itself—is to revisit the citizen-subject in light of the challenges posed to citizenship by both recent history and recent theoretical work, considering whether it is time to reanimate the category of citizenship, or whether we have moved into another history of the subject altogether.
     
    In the essay that opens the issue, Étienne Balibar’s “From Philosophical Anthropology to Social Ontology and Back: What to do with Marx’s Sixth Thesis on Feuerbach?” (a version of which he delivered as the symposium’s keynote1 ), Balibar addresses such questions through the broad category of anthropological difference on which much of his recent work has focused. In his meticulous close reading of Marx’s short thesis, Balibar argues that the “human essence” that Marx seeks to identify with “the ensemble of social relations” opens up the possibility of a non-or even an anti-humanist anthropology. If the citizen-subject emerges co-extensively with the “rights of Man,” the question that immediately follows is how this universal declaration becomes re-articulated into new processes of subjection. There is, in short, a fundamental tension between the universal citizen-subject, and the many (anthropological) differences that constitute it, since these differences often become the basis for new forms of subjection. As Balibar demonstrates, Marx’s sixth thesis opens up a new way of understanding the relation between these differences and the universal category of the citizen-subject. Marx’s thesis, in Balibar’s reading, demonstrates that anthropological differences, as part of the “ensemble of social relations” that constitutes the human, do more than merely affect the universality of the citizen-subject from the outside. Instead, these differences remain intrinsic ones that are internal to the citizen-subject itself, part of the very “ensemble of social relations” that constitute it. Thus, Balibar locates in Marx an insistence on the definition of the human according to the irreducible anthropological differences that constitute it, finding in these differences conflict, contestation, and ultimately the possibility for political and social transformation.
     
    Warren Montag’s contribution, “Between Interpellation and Immunization: Althusser, Balibar, Esposito,” traces a kinship—without the presumption of chronological progression — between the conceptual models of the subject that Louis Althusser, Balibar, and Roberto Esposito have variously theorized. Rather than an intermediate term, Montag argues, Balibar’s citizen-subject is best understood as a theoretical wedge between Althusser’s Marxian notion of “interpellation” and Esposito’s biopolitical model of “immunization” in much the same way that the citizen-subject wedges itself between power and the resistance to power that prompts subjection. Where Althusserian interpellation describes that vertical process whereby the subject’s freedom is the retroactive effect of its “freely” chosen subjection, Esposito’s immunization both precedes and coincides with this process, which posits political community as a munus, or debt, that prevents horizontal, trans-individual bonds from forming that might weaken vertical subjection. Montag argues that Balibar’s citizen-subject intervenes by wedging itself between interpellation and immunization to prevent the convergence of “vertical subjection and horizontal privation” through the continued promise that resides in the hyperbole of its excess articulation.
     
    For Gavin Walker, the excess articulation and complex temporality of the citizen-subject point to another problem on which Balibar’s work has long focused—the presuppositional structure of the nation and the national subject in the capitalist world system. In “‘Citizen-Subject’ and the National Question: On the Logic of Capital in Balibar,” Walker closely tracks the correspondence between Balibar’s history of the citizen-subject and Marx’s account of the transition to bourgeois capitalism, proposing that the citizen is the “figure that remains for us today crucial for an understanding of the dynamics of the national question” in Marx. Like bourgeois capitalism, which remains complicit with its antecedents, the citizen-subject operates in reference to the figure of absolute subjection, which it is presumed to have overcome. But beyond this, the citizen-subject also alerts us to the derangement at the heart of capital’s supposedly rational processes, revealing the ways in which capital “presents itself as a total systematic expression of pure exchange” while it also “produces ‘civil society’ in order to invert itself, and try to derive itself precisely from its own presuppositions.” Ultimately, Walker argues, Balibar’s work effectively “‘incompletes’ our image of the world” by detailing the ways in which in one presuppositional structure—from the nation to civil society to labor power—begets others.
     
    Craig Carson’s essay, “Adam Smith and Economic Citizenship,” returns to the question of the development of new theories of the citizen that emerged in the eighteenth century, coextensively with the birth of the citizen-subject. Focusing on the role of the citizen in Adam Smith, Carson demonstrates that recent attempts by liberal humanist critics to resuscitate Smith through a focus on his conceptions of sympathy and natural sociability crucially elide the role of the category of the citizen in his work. Turning first to a reading of Smith’s Theory of Moral Sentiments, Carson argues that the category of the citizen acts as a limit to natural sympathy. When the spectacle of sympathy is transformed from a theatrical to a societal one, sympathy is transformed into antipathy. What results from this, Carson argues, is a commodification of supposedly natural social relations. In Smith, the category of the citizen, as developed in the Theory of Moral Sentiments, is displaced onto Capital, transforming the citizen into an economic category, thereby producing the notion of a purely “economic citizenship.” Smith’s “economic citizenship,” Carson demonstrates, is predicated on investment and the transformation of the land, not necessarily on belonging to any particular geographical location, whereas the laborer has no claim to citizenship, since he is a mere commodity. As Carson argues, in lieu of a turn towards notions of sympathy, “one must demand the citizen-laborer.”
     
    Ji-Young Um’s essay, “Citizen and Terrorist, Citizen as Terrorist: The Military, Citizenship, and Race in the Age of the War on Terror,” offers a case study in the more recent history of the citizen-subject, exploring the role of the military in negotiating the citizenship status of immigrants and racial minorities in the post-9/11 United States. Taking as her point of departure General Colin Powell’s reference to a widely circulated photograph of a mourning mother embracing a headstone that visibly shows the star and crescent at Arlington National Cemetery, and analyzing the case of James Yee, a Muslim U.S. Army chaplain subjected to intense scrutiny, Um traces the complex intersections of nationality and race as they are deployed in the war on terror. Um argues that the ways in which the United States has, since World War II, linked citizenship status to military service—and, moreover, to death in battle—precisely literalizes Foucault’s account of the modern biopolitical state’s internalization of race war. “Racialized soldiers in the U.S. military are tasked with an impossible contradiction,” she writes; they are “called upon to stand as proofs of the nation and empire’s capacity for tolerance and inclusivity precisely because they are always already suspects and enemies.” Thus, she argues, the racialized citizen-soldier becomes not only citizen-subject, but also citizen and enemy at once.
     
    In “Transgenics of the Citizen (I),” Erin Obodiac offers a more speculative case study on the future life of the citizen-subject, exploring the question of inhuman, non-anthropological differences that continue to define and redefine conceptions of “the human” as well as the category of the citizen that relies on it. Developing the ways that the inanimate, the machine-like, and the automaton become figures for something that haunts the human from within, Obodiac asks what is happening today in recent attempts to codify rights for non-human others, such as robots. Focusing on the South Korean Robot Ethics Charter of 2012, she charts the history of the inclusion, or exclusion, of the inhuman from the rights of citizenship, demonstrating how the very border that presumes to delineate the human from the non-human continuously collapses. One of the results of this collapse is the enigmatic endowment of the machinic, or the robotic, with something approaching the rights of the citizen. Obodiac’s essay demonstrates that “to a certain extent, artificial life and natural life are one and the same, and especially in relation to the state, the automaton and the human being are both personae.” Though applied primarily to the category of the corporation, endowed with the rights of a person, Obodiac concludes with the question that animates her essay: “what are we risking if we allow robota—human, cybernetic, transgenic, or otherwise—to speak up as well?”
     
    Finally, in “Environmentality: Military Maneuvers, the Ecosystem, and the Accidental,” Robert Marzec returns us to the question posed by the final image of Balibar’s “Citizen Subject,” asking whether the “great sea change” that will efface the sand figure of the citizen-subject is indeed the rising tide of the ocean itself. His argument begins with an exposition of the gradual militarization of global warming, a process whereby the military becomes the primary means for addressing warming’s geo-political and environmental effects. Marzec argues that this militarization threatens the very liberatory potential of the citizen-subject itself, primarily because the militarization of global warming is more than a reliance on the material and economic resources of the military; it involves the expansion of military modes of thinking into what had hitherto been primarily civilian spheres of decision-making. As a result, the distinction between civilian and military life is slowly eroded. Addressing what he calls a new regime of “environmentality” (which evokes Foucault’s notion of governmentality), Marzec argues that the military response to global warming reformulates the political in relation to the ecological. Focusing on what he calls the “Accidental,” Marzec shows how the logic of necessity that subtends the process of militarization effectively excludes various forms of uncertainty, such as the liberatory potential of the citizen-subject, which cannot be amalgamated into its program. Once this happens, all ecological and environmental concerns become a security matter, allowing for the suspension of law and democracy in the name of fighting ecological catastrophe. As Marzec concludes, ecology “becomes the new universal truth of humanity’s existence in the world…essentially hard-wiring conflict and adaptation to the civilian brain, and erasing the pole of the citizen-subject that potentializes liberation.”
     
    However, Marzec’s own argument shows that this potential erasure is not yet complete. In fact, the figure of the citizen-subject remains a productive site for thinking the transformations of subjectivity that inform our present, as the essays in this special issue attest.
     

    Jennifer Greiman is Associate Professor of English at the University at Albany, SUNY. She is the author of Democracy’s Spectacle: Sovereignty and Public Life in Antebellum American Writing (Fordham, 2010) and co-editor, with Paul Stasi, of The Last Western: Deadwood and the End of American Empire (bloomsbury 2013). Her current research is on democratic theory and the work of Herman Melville.

     

    Kir Kuiken is Assistant Professor of English at the University at Albany, SUNY. He recently completed a book manuscript entitled “Imagined Sovereignties: Towards a New Political Romanticism” and is currently working on a project about the role of Romanticism in contemporary critical and political theory. His published work includes essays on Derrida, Heidegger, and Benjamin.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Balibar, Étienne. “Citizen Subject.” Who Comes After the Subject? Ed. Eduardo Cadava, Peter Connor and Jean-Luc Nancy. New York: Routledge, 1991. 33-57. Print.

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. “The Citizen-Subject Revisited.” Department of English, SUNY Albany, New York. 24 Oct. 2011. Keynote address.

     
  • From Philosophical Anthropology to Social Ontology and Back: What to Do with Marx’s Sixth Thesis on Feuerbach?

    Étienne Balibar (bio)

    Columbia University in the City of New York
     

    Abstract

    This essay is based on a reading of Marx’s Theses on Feuerbach from 1845, especially Thesis 6, which discusses its wording with reference to signifying chains tracing back to the constitution of Western Metaphysics. The claim that “the human essence is not an abstract being inhabiting the singular individual” not only rejects post-Aristotelian metaphysics, but also theologies of the interpellation of the subject. Saying that “in its reality it is the ensemble of the social relations” opens the possibility of a multifaceted ontology of relations. Further, it identifies a weakness in Marx’s assessment of Feuerbach’s philosophy of the “generic being.” It is on this basis that applications to contemporary debates on philosophical anthropology should be reformulated.

    The Theses on Feuerbach, an ensemble of eleven aphorisms apparently not destined for publication in this form, were written by Marx in the course of 1845 while he was working on the manuscript of the German Ideology, also left unpublished. They were later discovered by Friedrich Engels, who published them with some corrections (not all insignificant) as an appendix to his own pamphlet, “Feuerbach and the End of German Classical Philosophy” (1886).1 They are widely considered one of the emblematic formularies of Western philosophy and sometimes compared to other concise texts – such as Parmenides’ Poem or Wittgenstein’s Tractatus — that combine a speculative content of seemingly enigmatic, inexhaustible richness with a manifesto-like style of enunciation, apparently signaling a radically new mode of thinking. Some of the best-known aphorisms have achieved a posteriori the same value of a turning point in philosophy (or in our relationship to philosophy) as, for instance, not only Parmenides’s and Wittgenstein’s respective “tauton gar esti noein te kai einai”2 and “Worüber man nicht sprechen kann, darüber muss man schweigen” (27), but also Spinoza’s “ordo et connexio idearum idem est ac ordo et connexio rerum” (Ethics II, Prop. VII) or Kant’s “Gedanken ohne Inhalt sind leer, Anschauungen ohne Begriffe sind blind” (Critique of Pure Reason B75/A51), etc.
     
    In such conditions, it is both extremely tempting and imprudent to embark on a new commentary. But it is also inevitable that we return to the letter of the Theses, checking our understanding of their terminology and phrases, whenever we decide to assess the place of Marx (and an interpretation of Marx) in our contemporary debates. This is what I am trying to do in this presentation, at least partially, with regard to an ongoing discussion of the meaning and uses of the categories “relation” and “relationship” (both possible equivalents for the German Verhältnis). The implications of this discussion range from logic to ethics, but involve in particular a subtle, perhaps decisive nuance separating a “philosophical anthropology” from a “social ontology” (or an ontology of the “social being,” as Lukács, among others, would put it). My purpose quite naturally leads to emphasizing the importance of Thesis Six, which in Marx’s original version reads as follows:
     

    Feuerbach löst das religiöse Wesen in das menschliche Wesen auf. Aber das menschliche Wesen ist kein dem einzelnen Individuum inwohnendes Abstraktum. In seiner Wirklichkeit ist es das Ensemble der gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse.

     
    Feuerbach, der auf die Kritik dieses wirklichen Wesens nicht eingeht, ist daher gezwungen: 1. von dem geschichtlichen Verlauf zu abstrahieren und das religiöse Gemüt für sich zu fixieren, und ein abstrakt – isoliert – menschliches Individuum vorauszusetzen. 2. Das Wesen kann daher nur als “Gattung”, als innere, stumme, die vielen Individuen natürlich verbindende Allgemeinheit gefaßt werden.

     

    Here is a standard English translation:

     

    Feuerbach resolves the religious essence into the human essence. But the human essence is no abstraction inherent in each single individual. In its reality it is the ensemble of the social relations.
     
    Feuerbach, who does not enter upon a criticism of this real essence, is consequently compelled to abstract from the historical process and to fix the religious sentiment as something by itself and to presuppose an abstract – isolated – human individual. Essence, therefore, can be comprehended only as “genus,” as an internal, dumb generality which naturally unites the many individuals.
     

    (Marx/Engels 13-15)

     
    Among the many commentaries devoted to these formulas (and especially to the first three phrases), I single out those of Ernst Bloch and Louis Althusser, which illustrate sharply antithetic positions.3 For Bloch, whose detailed commentary, part of his magnum opus Das Prinzip Hoffnung, was first published separately in 1953,4 the Theses include the full construction of the concept of revolutionary praxis, presented as a “word/motto (Losungswort)” that overcomes the metaphysical antitheses of “subject” and “object” and of “philosophical thinking” and “political action.” The Theses express the crucial idea that (social) reality as such is “changeable (veränderbar)” because its complete notion does not only denote given states of affairs or relations arising from an accomplished process (i.e., the present and the past), but also always already involves the objective possibility of a future or a “novelty (novum)” – something neither classical materialism nor idealism ever admitted. For Althusser, the Theses are symptomatic of the theoretical revolution (or “epistemological break”) through which Marx would have dropped an essentially Feuerbachian, “humanist” understanding of communism to adopt a scientific (non-ideological) problematic of social relations and class struggles as the motor of history. The Theses thus deserve a (rather counter-intuitive) reading that reveals the “new” ideas twisting an “old” language to express (or rather announce and anticipate) a theory that, essentially, has no precedent, but whose implications are still to come. (The main example of this hermeneutic of twisted, internally inadequate concepts is Althusser’s reading of praxis as a philosophical name for “a system of articulated social practices“). Interestingly, both Bloch’s and Althusser’s commentaries emphasize the temporal scheme of a “future” objectively included within the present as a disruptive possibility – except that for Bloch, this scheme characterizes history, whereas for Althusser, it characterizes theory or discourse.5
     
    What is most interesting for us are the ways they resolve the paradoxes in Thesis Six that arise from antithetic definitions of “human essence (das menschliche Wesen)”; these definitions directly affect the notion of “anthropology” (inherited from Kant, Hegel, and Humboldt, but above all of course from Feuerbach, whose main thesis in The Essence of Christianity [1841] is that the secret of theological discourse is anthropological experience, or that the idea of God and his attributes are inverted, imaginary representations of human essence). “But the human essence” – Marx bluntly objects – “is no abstraction inherent in each single individual. In its reality it is the ensemble of social relations.” This seems to leave no other possibility than admitting that “human essence” is indeed a necessary notion (even a fundamental one, indicating the primacy of the anthropological question in philosophy), although it can be understood in different ways: a wrong way (attributed to Feuerbach—”human essence is an abstraction (or an idea) inherent in every isolated individual”), and a right way (claimed by Marx himself—”human essence is the ensemble of social relations,” whatever the logical value of “is”). Althusser, however, goes in a different direction: for him, the very use of the expression “human essence” involves an equivalence of two notions, “theoretical humanism” and “philosophical anthropology,” with which a theory (i.e., a materialist investigation) of the “ensemble” (the system or articulation) of “social relations” is incompatible, because such a theory refers to continuous historical transformations of what it means to be “human” in relation (of cooperation, division of labor, domination, and class struggle) to other humans and thus destroys the very idea of “universal” and “permanent” attributes that could belong to “every single individual” (or subject). In short, a theory of the ensemble of social relations radically historicizes and de-essentializes our concept of the human, dismantling both anthropology as a theory and humanism as an ideology. The important expression in Marx’s aphorism would accordingly be “in seiner Wirklichkeit (in its reality),” signaling (as a theoretical injunction or “poteau indicateur” within theory itself) that the discourse of the “essence of man” is no longer tenable, and ought to be replaced with a different discourse that would analyze social relations. The “social” opposes the “human” just as the “relations” oppose the “essence.”
     
    But if we return to Bloch’s commentary, we observe two things. On the one hand, he clearly falls under this critique, because he maintains that there are two successive anthropologies (just as there are two varieties of materialism, and in fact two types of “humanism,” one that is abstract and speaks of eternal attributes of “man,” and one that – in Marx’s own terms – is “real” and speaks of historical transformations of society that also create a “new man”).6 On the other hand, he is able to connect Thesis Six with other Marxian writings which are nearly contemporary, particularly the well-known critique of the Declaration of the Rights of Man and the Citizen in Zur Judenfrage, which leads him to emphasize that the anthropology of “abstract essence” is in fact itself historically produced: it expresses the political worldview (or ideology) of the ascending bourgeoisie that resumes the ancient philosophical tradition of “natural right” (Naturrecht) in order to give its own institution of the national citizen a universalistic foundation. Thus Bloch not only indicates that “abstract humanism” has a class dimension; he also indicates that it is difficult to radically criticize every humanism and anthropological discourse while retaining a universalistic perspective (including a socialist or communist revolutionary perspective).
     
    I find these crossed arguments particularly interesting now that debates about universalism (and different types of universalism—not only bourgeois or proletarian, but also gender-based, Eurocentric, or planetary) tend to replace the “dispute of humanism” as it was fought in continental philosophy (within and outside its Marxist circles) in the 1960s and 70s. Perhaps we should say that the new “dispute,” equally acute, partly continuing and partly displacing the “dispute of humanism,” is precisely the dispute of universalism.7 My own position from this angle is that “humanism” and “anthropology” are in fact two distinct notions or problems that ought to be treated separately. A “non-humanist” or even “anti-humanist” anthropology, however paradoxical the expression may sound to classical philosophers, could prove not only possible, but necessary. But in order to disentangle the two notions, a fresh discussion of what Marx’s Thesis exactly means proves illuminating.8 I divide this discussion into three parts: 1) a new discussion of the pars destruens in Marx’s Thesis Six, namely the critique of an “abstract essence” inherent in the “isolated individual,” in order to elucidate which doctrines (beyond Feuerbach himself) are implied in this categorization; 2) a new discussion of the pars construens, namely the recommendation of an “equation” of human essence with “social relations,” in which I focus on some oddities in the wording of the Thesis; 3) a critical discussion of the “bifurcation” offered by Marx’s thesis and an exposition of which orientations his formulas open and which they close (or even prohibit) in a philosophical debate about anthropology that predated his intervention and that continued or became renovated after it.
     

    The negative statement: “the human essence is no abstraction inherent in each single individual.”

     
    A discussion addressing the semantics and grammar of Marx’s statement must rely on the original German. To translate (into English or French) is useful but insufficient, since Marx’s words have no perfect equivalent and involve a spectrum of meanings that becomes truncated in other languages. As we will see, it is also important that Marx uses a Fremdwort or foreign term.
     
    Let us begin with the crucial category Wesen. The usual translation, as we saw, is “essence,” and this is of course inevitable because Marx is discussing Feuerbach, who famously wrote Das Wesen des Christentums or The Essence of Christianity, where, as I recall above, the thesis is held that “God’s essence” is an imaginary projection of human essence (i.e., nature). But a perfectly acceptable translation would be also “being,” and in fact the common understanding of “ein menschliches Wesen” in German would be “a human being.” A correlation of the two notions being and essence (in Greek, to on and ousia) has been effective since the beginning of Western metaphysics, particularly in Aristotle; even today his legacy remains divided between, on the one hand, empiricist-nominalists for whom the only “real beings” are individuals (or, in Aristotle’s formulation, “individual substances”) and for whom general notions or essences (also called “universals”) represent intellectual abstractions that apply to a multiplicity of individuals bearing similar characteristics, and, on the other hand, essentialist-realists for whom the singular individuals “participate of” (or even “derive from”) general ideas (which can be conceived as essences, types, or species) that are themselves (hyper)real.
     
    This general background (long predating “bourgeois” ideology) explains why Marx’s critique cannot avoid raising ontological questions. But there is also, I believe, a need to refer to a Hegelian background that was very familiar to both Feuerbach and Marx: this is the passage in the Phenomenology of Spirit (1807) where Hegel defines the essence of “spirit” (der Geist, which generically designates all the figures of consciousness that have become intersubjective, therefore institutional, and therefore historical) as an “operation of all and everyone” (Tun aller und jeder), so that a “spiritual essence” (das geistige Wesen) is also, as such, “the essence of all essences” (das Wesen aller Wesen) (154; Ch. VI, “Spirit”).9 This is a remarkable formula that we should not hasten to deem a mere product of dialectical jargon, because it contains the principle of a transition from individual consciousness, where subjectivity and objectivity remain antithetic, to collective figures, where subjectivity and objectivity emerge (even if through many contradictions) as complementary aspects of the same historicity. This is indeed a problematic that Marx will never abandon. A discourse of “essences,” however, does not capture all the connotations of the passage: if we translate it in terms of “a spiritual being” and “the being of all beings,” we discover another dimension of the same question – one that is not only ontological but furthermore onto-theological, much in the sense that Heidegger will later define it as an identification (a confusion, from his point of view) of the “being of being (Sein des Seienden)” with a “supreme being.” We are led to understand that all the “essentialist” formulas are inscribed in a semantic chain, where the theological thesis (that the “being of beings” or “supreme being” is God) and the anthropological thesis advocated by Feuerbach (that the “being of beings” is Man, who is also “supreme” in the sense that all other beings are included in his representations) can be problematically subsumed under a third one: the “being of beings” is Spirit (with the latter also serving as a historical transition between the first two, depending on whether you understand “spirit” as a transcendent attribute of the Divine, or as a transcendental faculty of the Human, synonymous with intelligence, representation, imagination, and so on). This elucidation adds important connotations to the debate initiated by Marx and continued after him, because it shows that Marx (in spite of his admiration for the critique of religion accomplished by Feuerbach) had a strong prescience that “anthropology,” inasmuch as its key category is “human nature” or “the essence of man,” could be simply another theology, and “Man” or “Humankind” another name for God (or a Divine Name), provided it be endowed with sufficiently eminent or transcendent attributes or powers (such as “self-consciousness,” “self-emancipation,” or “self-creation”) – which, after all, is a heretical but perfectly defendable thesis within a Christian discursive tradition.10 It also shows that Marx could find himself caught in the same aporia, inasmuch as “History,” “Society,” “Revolution,” or even “Praxis” could become instantiations of “Spirit” (in spite of or even because of all declarations of “materialism”). These categories would then oscillate between an anthropological and a theological understanding. We know that this was quite frequently the case in the Marxist tradition, and in fact few Marxists are immunized against the (onto)theological recuperation of their concepts (Bloch and Althusser being no exceptions). The question then becomes: would Marx be aware of such a possibility in the very moment he uncovers the “metaphysical” content of Feuerbach’s “materialism,” when he suggests that Feuerbach remains a “bourgeois theologian”?11 And by what “strategy” could Marx not repeat (or “iterate”) the onto-theological effect, when he keeps referring to the issue of “human being/essence” in his criticism of the anthropological reduction of theological discourse? Such expressions as “social ontology” or “historical anthropology” are not sufficient answers, but the solution also cannot reside in cancelling the anthropological framework from the outside.
     
    A further indication that the conceptual tensions underlying every choice of a word or a propositional form in Marx’s text are not to be understood without a close comparison with Hegel also results from discussing the antithesis between “abstraction” (Abstraktum) and “reality” (Wirklichkeit, probably better translated – jargon permitted – as “effectivity” or “effective reality”). There is a direct source for this opposition in the same crucial passage from the Phenomenology: when reaching the level of the “spirit,” which (anticipating later developments of his political philosophy) he identifies with the “ethical life of a people,” Hegel explains that singular entities (figures) or individual subjects (consciousnesses) are only abstractions or abstract moments of the “effective” spirit itself. This explains why, in the great antithesis forming the core of the critical argument of Thesis Six, Marx can at the same time vindicate a “nominalist” point of view à la Stirner, for which a general notion or idea (e.g., that of a species or kind, such as Humankind or Mankind) is only an abstraction, and reject as equally “abstract” the notion of isolated individuals themselves (such as they are imagined, with the help of metaphysics, by bourgeois political or economic theory): because both the collective essence and the singular “egoistic” individual are abstractions when they are “isolated” from the Wirklichkeit, which is much more than “reality” (i.e., more than a de facto existence or observable “being there”) insofar as it is an operation or a process of realization (Wirklichkeit comes from Werk and wirken, the German equivalents for opus and operari). Hegel had defined this process as Spirit, and Marx himself will identify it with an ensemble of historical processes of transformation affecting social relations. Thus Marx retains Hegel’s simultaneous rejection of the antithetic “essences,” which are all the more “abstract” since they claim to represent the negation of abstraction, but he also radically subverts the “logic” of that rejection in terms of a “spiritual” operation. How radically, that is the question. But before we consider his definition of a process that is as “effective” as Spirit while not being Spirit, we must reflect on another term used by Marx that has remained hitherto undiscussed.
     
    This is the (negative) formula: “…kein dem einzelnen Individuum inwohnendes Abstractum.” Up to now, following most commentators, we have been focusing on the antithetic terms Individuum or Abstractum, the individual or the abstraction (easily identified with an idea or “universal idea”). But we have neglected to discuss the (present participle) verb inwohnend, which translations usually render as “inherent in.” It was slightly altered by Engels, who transformed it into “innewohnend,” a modern term whose main use refers to “possession” and “being possessed” (by some magic force, a god, or the devil, etc.), but that is also etymologically close to the name Einwohner, meaning “inhabitant” (or resident, dweller) of a country, place, or a house, etc. Actually the original “inwohnend” (with the same etymology) does exist in German, but it is an archaic form found in theological contexts (for instance in Meister Eckhart, whence it passes to Jakob Böhme) :12 it corresponds to the (church) Latin inhabitare, Inhabitatio (which Thomas Aquinas distinguished from the simple habitatio, habitare).13 Returning to this etymological and theoretical background (with which Marx, as a perfect student of German Idealism, may have had a direct or indirect acquaintance) is of course not sufficient to support an interpretation, but it provides a symptom of the complexity of the articulations between an “individual” and an “abstraction” (or abstract essence) that may be falling under Marx’s critique. These articulations broadly obey two very different models, whose convergence in the end accounts for the construction of the modern transcendental subject (as defined by Kant and his followers): the (post-)Aristotelian and the (post-)Augustinian models of individuation.14
     
    The “metaphysical,” post-Aristotelian model (which includes a permanent oscillation between a “nominalist” and a “Platonist” or “essentialist” interpretation), is better known and more frequently invoked in philosophical discussions of Thesis Six. It refers to an understanding of the essence as a “genre” or “species” (in this case Humankind or the Human species) of which the individual beings are “instances” or “cases” who participate of the attributes of the same essence or, alternatively, whose analogous characters lead to the formation of a single idea of their common type (a “general idea”). Hence the importance of Feuerbach’s use of Gattung (genre), which, in the classical discourses of natural history and anthropology, names the common type, and becomes now turned against him by Marx. Each individual is a representative of the type, or can be conceived as separately “formed” or “created” after the type: as a consequence, all the individuals “share” a similar relationship to the type, but they remain isolated from one another in this similarity, since each of them (more or less perfectly) partakes of the complete type, which indeed can be a moral or a social type. It is only a posteriori, when they already exist as typical individuals, that they can relate to one another in various ways: this variable relationship is “accidental” and does not define their “essence.” From Kant to Feuerbach himself, however, a correction is made to this: in the case of the “human species” – which is not any species – individuals possess an additional “essential” character: they consciously relate to the (common) species, and they rely on this consciousness to build a moral community. In that sense, their “being in common,” or “community-forming-essence” (Gemeinwesen) is already present in potentia in their “specific essence” (Gattungswesen).15 But with this teleological understanding of the nature of Man, we already lean in the direction of a second, equally traditional model that is symptomatically indicated in Marx’s Thesis through the use of “inwohnend.”
     
    Anybody who has some acquaintance with Augustinian theology knows the statement from De vera religione (On true religion): “Noli foras ire, in te ipsum redi: in interiore homine habitat veritas (Do not go outside, [but] return to yourself: truth inhabits the internal man)” (29, 72). This echoes many other formulas in his work (notably in the Confessions and the De Trinitate) suggesting that what lies at the heart (or the most intimate: interior intimo meo) of the human soul, and therefore expresses a “truth” that is not only the truth of man’s condition but also a truth for him (destined for his redemption), is also what infinitely surpasses him (superior summo meo), i.e., his singular relationship to God or God’s “presence.” I argue this is the second model underpinning Marx’s formula in Thesis Six, allowing us to better understand in which sense the idea of “social relations” subverts classical representations of the “essence of Man.” Within this tradition there are many variations, ranging from reiterations to interpretations to transformations (and particularly secularizations).16 The latter can be “psychological,” but they are more interesting when they rise to a “transcendental” point of view, because this is the deepest way to confront the tensions of verticality (or sovereignty) and interiority, or transcendence and immanence, that adhere to the problematic of the “subject.” Indeed, it is only against the background of this second, traditional model that the “subjective” dimension of Marx’s discussion can be fully grasped. From the originary theological point of view, the guiding idea is a unity of opposites, since the vertical relationship between the Sovereign figure (God, or God’s Word, or God’s Idea) and the individual “subject” (Man—or better, a singular Man, “each one”) must be read from both sides: as a creation, injunction, visitation, or revelation arising from God’s power and grace, and also as a call, demand, recognition, or act of faith expressing the subject’s individual dependency.17 But from the secularized, anthropological point of view, the guiding idea is displaced by the fact that there is no longer any “verticality” or “sovereignty” governing Man’s subjection (or “subjectivation,” as more recent philosophers would say) other than effects of authority (which can also be read critically as domination) arising from human representations and activities themselves. A good example (in fact, much more than that) is Kant’s notion of the categorical imperative, which is also interpreted as the “inner voice” of reason expressing the dependency of the human subject with respect to a moral community of rational beings that renders him autonomous or produces his “emancipation” by virtue of its essential universality.
     
    Marx seems to be discarding this genealogy when he objects to “Feuerbach” that his conception of human essence as “Gattung (genre)” remains “mute (stumme)” and tries to “relate” or “unite” (verbinden) many individuals (subjects) only through a natural universality. Why, then, would he use the term “inhabiting” instead of simply “informing” or “shaping (bildend, formierend)”? Apart from the theological connotations suggested by Feuerbach himself (to which I return below), we could think of another violently ironic interpretation (rather close to the critical discourse of On the Jewish Question), namely, the idea that what “possesses” the “abstract individual” (or the individualized individual) from inside is nothing else than the “idea of [private] property,” which in the era of bourgeois (metaphysical) materialism has been substituted for God as the “inner truth” of Man.18
     

    The positive statement: “In its reality it is the ensemble of social relations.”

     
    The decisive moment is of course the next one, when Marx moves from indicating what “human essence” cannot be to defining what it actually is, thereby providing the critique with a determinate orientation and content. As as we know from the commentaries and transpositions, however, this is also where Marx’s formula proves ambiguous and open to contradictory interpretations. Not forgetting that these are “improvised” personal notes (but also that they are endowed with a kind of “geniality,” as suggested by Engels, or, in Benjaminian terms, have the quality of an “illumination”),19 we can try to clarify the issue by making as much as possible of the writing itself.
     
    A first point to examine is the semantic value of the opposition “In seiner Wirklichkeit,” translated as “In its reality.” A “weak” interpretation reads it as simply marking a reversal: leaving aside what the human essence was only in a speculative-imaginary-abstract (and therefore wrong) representation provided by philosophers like Locke, Kant, and Feuerbach, we will now indicate what it really is. “Really” then means “truly” or “true to the facts,” as logicians like to say. In a post-Hegelian context, however, it seems advisable to take into account the logical difference between “reality (Realität)” and “effective reality” (or “effectivity [Wirklichkeit]”), and this means not only to indicate what the human essence effectively is, or what it becomes when it iseffectuated” (i.e., produced as a result of material and historical “operations,” which is the point on which Marx continuously insists in the Theses, under the heading of such concepts as Tätigkeit and Praxis), but even more than that: this means to indicate what identifies the “essence” with an effectuation or an “actual process.” The concept of being/essence is nothing else than the concept of an activity/process, or a praxis.20 This is a “stronger” interpretation, but I believe that it must be pushed to an even more cogent level to suggest that the “effectuation” affecting at the same time the human essence and the concept of human bein /essence (Wesen) must also be understood as its dialectical Aufhebung or realization-negation. Thus what the critique is targeting is not only an “abstract” representation of human essence, but also the notion of “human essence” itself as “abstraction.” Althusser is right on this point, but it is Bloch who provides the clue by systematically referring the invention of the category praxis in the Theses to the contemporary motto that “philosophy must be realized (verwirklicht),” but cannot be realized (or become “real”) without also being “negated” (aufgehoben) as “philosophy” – the reverse also being true: philosophy cannot be negated without being realized.21 My personal complement to this is that, in the context of Thesis Six, the typical form of “philosophy” or philosophical discourse is precisely anthropology, which leads us to the conclusion: anthropology as a discursive figure (or, as Althusser would say, a “problematic”) must be realized-negated (aufgehoben and verwirklicht) and, since “human essence/being” (das menschliche Wesen) is the category from which the very possibility of a philosophical anthropology derives, it also must become negated-realized. But the concept that crystallizes this dialectical operation is “the ensemble of social relations”: we must interpret it from this point of view, beginning with “social relations” (gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse).
     
    It is important here to keep in mind a triple philological fact: 1) that Marx’s formulas are situated historically in the wake of a crucial event in the history of ideas (affecting philosophy as well as politics), namely, the “invention” of “social relations” (as a concept, and originally in French as les rapports sociaux);22 2) that “relation” belongs to a complex paradigm that is never fully translatable (German Verhältnis and French rapport having partly different scopes) and whose philosophical use immediately raises the issues of active versus passive, subjective versus objective, and internal versus external oppositions (what Kant called the “amphibologies of reflection”); 3) that any discussion of a Marxian formula involving die gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse (and granting them an “essential” function) is inevitably polarized by Marx’s later uses of Produktionsverhältnisse (“relations of production” and subsequent economic and non-economic derived “relations”) and Klassenverhältnisse (“class relations,” with subsequent description of their “antagonistic” character and their entailing different forms of social “domination”); what is striking in the Theses, however, is the absence of this more precise determination and the indeterminate use of the category “relation” except for the attribute “social.” The question for Marxist readers was thus inevitably posed whether they should read “social relations” as implicitly directed towards a (historical-materialist) notion of the determining function of production and class struggles in human history, or whether they should associate the Theses with a (potentially more general or generic) notion of “relation” that, in turn, would betray a continuity with the tradition of philosophical anthropology (in its very “realization” or “secularization”) or that would open the possibility of a broader (social) ontology based on the categorical equivalence of the two key notions (relation and praxis or transformation). All these questions are linked, of course, and I can clarify them here only partially.
     
    To begin with, in English a “relation” tends to indicate an objective situation, whereas a “relationship” specifically indicates a relation between persons that has a subjective dimension; but “relation” also has a logical and ontological meaning (whereby relations are opposed to forms or substances). French distinguishes between relation (which commonly means a person to whom one relates) and rapport, which means both a proportion and an objective structure, but can also be used to indicate an active intercourse among persons, as in “rapport sexuel” or “rapport social” (especially in the sense of an intercourse that takes place in a “social” environment or follows “social rules”). The German Beziehung is reserved for logical contexts but also to qualify persons, whereas Verhältnis essentially means a quantitative proportion or an institutional correlation of situations (e.g., the Hegelian and Marxian complex formula “Herrschafts- und Knechtschaftsverhältnis,” a relation of domination and servitude/subjection). All these terms partially overlap, of course, but each time in a different way. It is important to recall, finally, that each of the three languages has another term of very broad application, especially in the early modern period, namely “commerce” in French, “intercourse” in English, and Verkehr in German.
     
    In the early 19th century, in the wake of the industrial revolution and the French revolution, which totally transformed the perception and discourse of politics, a (mainly French) generation of historians and social theorists invented (as we would say today retrospectively) the concept of “society” in a new sense that went beyond the classical notions of political/civil association, or normative rules for the education and interaction of individuals with different statuses, to indicate a system or totality whose transformations and institutions confer roles on individuals (and shape or challenge their sentiments and ideas), but also follow certain objective laws or display tendencies that are not reducible to individuals’ intentions. It is in this general framework that the conflicts were fought among the newborn “ideologies” of the post-revolutionary era (such as “conservatism,” “liberalism,” and “socialism”) and that the idea of a new “science,” called sociology, was born.23 The key notion for the political ideologies and the sociological discourse was precisely rapport social—i.e., a distribution of roles and a pattern of interaction among individuals and groups marked by reciprocity or domination—, as that which belongs “organically” to the construction (or “fabric”) of a society and characterizes its difference from others in history or geography (and thus makes central the issues of transformation and comparison in the social sciences).
     
    There is no doubt that this epistemological breakthrough also has affinities with the Hegelian notions of “objective spirit” and “civil society (bürgerliche Gesellschaft),” within which Hegel’s phenomenological concept of “recognition (Anerkennung)” becomes integrated as a subjective (or better, inter-subjective) moment to account for the permanent tension of individuality and institution in history. But an important difference is that the Hegelian notions are more “deductive” (or even speculative, in spite of their important realistic content that attests to Hegel’s reading of Montesquieu’s social history, Adam Smith’s political economy, or the German school of positive Law), because they are meant a priori to justify a construction of the bourgeois constitutional monarchy as the historical achievement of “rationality” in politics. And there is also no doubt that – in the Theses on Feuerbach and in the immediately subsequent work (written with Engels and Moses Hess), the German Ideology, where the “French” concept of “rapport social” is translated and pluralized as die gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse— Marx is beginning to offer his own contribution to this epistemic change by combining a “communist” perspective of radical social transformation with a specific way of “dialectically” analyzing conflicts as immanent forces of development and change in the social structures that historically “frame” human character.
     
    The specific modality of this contribution in the Theses is what interests us here. It is both very speculative itself (even when fiercely attacking “philosophical” speculation) and, as I already noted, largely indeterminate – which also means that several potential developments remain latent in the formulations. It was certainly inevitable that, trying to overcome pure speculation (or an abstract critique of abstraction), Marx needed to reduce the indetermination of his concepts. As we know (and most commentators agree), this is already well under way in the German Ideology (to which I will have to refer again). But in order to understand why the Theses produced such an echo in philosophy, and remain a key text if we want to “problematize” Marx’s thought and choices, we must pay attention equally to what is already there of the coming “historical materialism” and to what still differs from the latter’s axioms. I believe that two elements are especially important here: one is the articulation of the two attributes “human (menschlich)” and “social (gesellschaftlich)”; the other is the enigmatic use of a (French) Fremdwort to name the sum total (or combined effect) of the social relations “equivalent” to a new definition of the human essence—das Ensemble der gesellschaftlichen Verhältnissen—, when so many categories would be available within the German philosophical tradition.
     
    It could be useful to discuss each single use of the words “human” and “social” in the Theses. For the sake of brevity, I shall concentrate on the implications of Thesis Ten in relation to the anthropological question: “The standpoint of the old materialism is civil society (die bürgerliche Gesellschaft); the standpoint of the new is human society (die menschliche Gesellschaft), or social humanity (die gesellschaftliche Menschheit).” Again, we find here one of these beautifully symmetric formulas invented by Marx that nevertheless remains difficult to interpret! Engels’s “corrections” are revealing, because they bring to the fore an only latent political content at the risk of blurring the analytical implications. Apparently he was worried that the apposition “die menschliche Gesellschaft,” “die gesellschaftliche Menschheit” amounted to a tautology. Therefore he introduced a more explicitly “socialist” content by transforming the latter into “die vergesellschaftete Menschheit” or socialized humanity: a society (or a “world”) in which individuals are no longer separated from their own collective conditions of existence and thus forced into an “abstract” form of existence that paradoxically makes individualism the “normal” form of social life and that “alienates” humans by isolating them from the relations to others on which their “practical” life depends (or that lends those relations a coercive, inhuman form—a “separation” leading to a “split of the self [Selbstzerrissenheit]” that religious communal feelings then seek to heal in the imaginary) (Thesis Four). To complete this clarification, Engels also puts quotation marks around the adjective in “bürgerliche” Gesellschaft, which is a way of indicating that the term retains its technical value in Hegelian philosophy (usually translated today as “civil society,” as opposed to “State” or “political society”), but also a way of suggesting that this civil society has a bourgeois character, in which social relations are dominated by the logic of private property generating individualism and an alienated form of society. The full argument then becomes explicit: “ancient Materialism” (to which Feuerbach still belongs) will not be able to overcome the alienation that it loudly denounces, because it is still a “bourgeois” philosophy assuming an individual “naturally” separated from others (or separately referred to the essence of the “human”), whereas a “new Materialism” – whose key categories are “social relations” constituting the human and praxis, or a practical transformation already at work in every form of society – is able to explain how humanity returns to its essence (or its authentic being) by acknowledging (not denying, repressing, or contradicting) its own “social” determination. The human, in other words, was always “social” from the point of view of its material conditions (or never consisted in anything else than “social relations” in itself), but it was for itself split and alienated, contradicting this essence in its ideology and its institutions, with the modern “civil-bourgeois” society pushing the contradiction to the extreme. And it is necessary now that the contradiction be resolved, with society practically eliminating its own alienating “products” and becoming reconciled with itself, which is to say, becoming both fully “human” and effectively “social.”
     
    This is a reading fully compatible with some of Marx’s most explicit statements about the various stages of human emancipation as they were enunciated in his contemporaneous writings that proposed a “dialectic” of the reversal of alienation (or the separation of human beings from their own essence).24 But it also too easily resolves the philosophical tensions involved in Marx’s permanent double use (quid pro quo) of the terms “human” and “social” by distributing their moral (or ethical) uses and their historical (or descriptive) meaning into different categories, thereby transforming the strong performative dimension of Marx’ s writing (which is also at the core of his “practical humanism” or “real humanism”) into a political syllogism. Marx was in fact suggesting that an authentic relationship of subjects to their own being/essence (Wesen) would inevitably transform our interpretation of what it means to be (a) “human,” because it would reveal that the human is essentially “social” and that the “social” is both a condition of possibility for every individual life (“man is a social animal,” as the post-Aristotelian tradition registered it) and an ideal realization of man’s ethical aspirations (in other words, a “communist” form of life); whereas Engels now suggests that a process of socialization is to take place historically for the conditions to emerge that make it possible to transform “human nature” in a revolutionary manner. But this redistribution of the ethical and historical sides of the two categories among the complementary realms of “ends” and “means” also effectively injects into Marx’s formulas a “social ontology” that is not necessarily there (or not literally present). And, as a result, while reducing the indetermination of Marx’s statements, it also reduces their potentialities.25 We find confirmation that this reduction has been taking place when we examine the other enigmatic stylistic effect in this part of Thesis Six, namely the use of the “French” word ensemble.
     
    I submit that we cannot just explain it “weakly” through a reference to circumstances and conditions of writing: the fact that Marx (who in any case wrote and spoke fluent French) was living in Paris at the time, and would quite naturally insert French words into his personal notes when they came to his mind quicker than German concepts (he did the same later with English). This may be true, but it blurs the fact that certain crucial semantic oppositions are at stake here. In fact “ensemble” is, I would suggest, an aggressively “neutral” or “minimal” term, which makes sense if we see it as an alternative to such speculative notions, central to Hegelian dialectics (but also to the emergent “sociological” discourse with its obsession for “organicity”), as das Ganze, die Ganzheit (or Totalität), or die gesamten (gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse), i.e., the whole, the (organic) totality of social relations. What Marx is carefully avoiding here is a category that indicates completeness, in the very moment in which he seems to follow exactly the Hegelian movement of privileging the “concrete universality” against “abstraction” (since the concrete and the complete are synonyms in Hegel).26 Therefore he is departing from Hegel in the moment in which he also comes closest to him. To put it more provocatively, it is as if Marx were reversing the Hegelian choice for the “good (or real) infinity” (meaning an infinite that becomes integrated in the form of a totality) in favor of the “bad infinite” (an infinite that is only “indefinite” and that is identical with a mere addition or succession of terms that remains open). This hypothesis is supported by a single symptomatic word, but it has the great interest of making it possible to combine all the logical, ontological, and even onto-theological elements of the debate in one single critical operation.
     
    I believe that three positive connotations can be attached to the apparently negative preference for das Ensemble instead of das Ganze, in other words for the use of a Fremdwort that performatively deconstructs the totalization-effect or (to borrow from Sartre) indicates that the “new” category of being/essence (Wesen) only works as a “de-totalized totality” (or perhaps even as a “self-de-totalizing totality”). The first is a connotation of horizontality: “social relations” are interact or interfere with one another, but they are not to become vertically hierarchized (with some social relations being more decisive or more essentially human, and one type of relation determining the others “in the last instance”).27 The next is a connotation of indefinity or seriality, meaning that social relations constitutive of the human form an open-ended network for which there is neither a conceptual closure (no a priori or empirical demarcation between what is human and what is not) nor a historical one (no limits ascribed to the developments of social relations/activities that open new possibilities for the human, whether constructive or even destructive). Finally we can evoke a connotation of multiplicity in the strong sense, i.e. heterogeneity: not only are there in fact several “social relations” that “form” the human, but they belong to many different realms or genres (or, as Bloch would say, they form a multiversum) and not to a single one that would confer upon them the “human” quality. Thus it is not like in the Aristotelian polis–with which Marx’s conception seems to share so many “anti-individualistic” axioms–, where there is a multiplicity of social relations, symmetric or dissymmetric but always attributed to the human by virtue of their use of language (or discourse–logos); it is, rather, more like in Aristotle’s metaphysics, where different, heterogeneous genres of being are called that by analogy and distributively, but are not emanations of a univocal supreme genre that would be “Being as such.”
     
    If we assume these connotations together (and carefully avoid imposing at a more generic level something like an “ensemble of the ensembles”), we finally understand why the internal critique of the very notion of “essence,” the dissolution of “abstract” representations of the Human (or “humanist” notions inherited from the metaphysical tradition and appropriated by bourgeois philosophers to reconcile economic individualism with moral and political notions of the community), and a contradictory use of Hegel’s concept of “effective reality” are imbricated in this complex manner. To write that “in its reality (Wirklichkeit) the human being/essence (Wesen) is not an abstraction inhabiting the single/singular/isolated individual, but the (open, indeterminate) ensemble of social relations” is a performative gesture that simultaneously transforms the meanings of all the key terms it uses. As “essence” becomes applied in a “materialist” manner to the anthropological problem, it also acquires a paradoxical (anti)ontological meaning whereby its accepted consequences are reversed: instead of “unifying” and “totalizing” a multiplicity of attributes, it now opens an indefinite range of metamorphoses (or historical transformations) inasmuch as individuals are essentially “modes” (as Spinoza would say) of the social relations they actively produce, or they collectively interact with others and with natural “conditions.” This critique reveals that there can be a single alternative to the apparently antithetic notions of individuality and subjectivity inherited from Western metaphysics – an alternative that also tentatively avoids creating a new figure of the “supreme being.”
     

    The bifurcation: rival “ontologies” and “anthropologies”

     
    Drawing lessons from these philological and semantic considerations, and returning to the central difficulty, which concerns a “transformative” or “performative” relationship of Marx’s thought (and conceptual choices, expressed through words) to the issue of “anthropology” (for which antithetic interpretations in the history of Marxism testify), I would summarize my conjectures in the following manner:

       

     

    1. a. There is no way we can discuss the tensions in the idea of a philosophical anthropology, and its relations to the ideal of “humanism,” without bringing in an ontological issue, which in fact forces us not only to locate the debate about anthropology in its immediate modern or “bourgeois” context, but also to return to the broader realm of the “history of metaphysics,” its “revolutions,” and its problematic “end.” I have suggested as much in the past when proposing that Marx’s “early” materialist philosophy be referred to as an “ontology of the relation,” where the basic notion is not “individuality” but “transindividuality” (or a concept of the individual which always already includes its relation to – or dependency on – other individuals).28 But then a perilous ambiguity may arise. We could believe that – just like Bloch and others for whom the distinction of Marx’s invention was not a gross suppression of the anthropological problem, but rather its being transferred from bourgeois/metaphysical abstractions to historical social determinations – the whole issue has to do with inventing a social ontology. We can see now that this is an ambiguous formula. It could mean that we are “ontologizing the social,” which in turn means either that “society” as a whole (as a system, organism, network, development, etc.) is installed in the place of “being,” or that the emergence of the social (as opposed to the biological, the psychological, etc.) is “essentially” attributed to some quasi-transcendental instance that has a “socializing” quality (such as language, labor, sexuality, or even “the common” or “the political”). Or, twisting the previous representations, as it were, it could mean that we are “socializing ontology”: not in the sense of subjecting ontology to some preexisting, “more fundamental” social principle (which is not very different from installing “Society” where “God” used to be in classical metaphysics), but in the sense of “translating” every ontological question (e.g., individuation/individualization, the articulation of “parts” and “wholes,” the imbrication of past, present, and future, etc.) into a “social” question in the most general sense, that of the conditions or relations that prevent human individuals from the possibility of isolation, whatever the “matter” or “substance” and the modalities or functions of these relations. “Relating to” and “being related to” would thus be considered the constitutive ontological mark of the human.This is indeed what I had in mind when, some years ago, I interpreted in this sense Marx’s statement that “in its reality, the human essence/being is the ensemble of social relations.” But something disturbing remains to be clarified here, namely, that once again we have been forced to make use of the adjective “human” in the very formula that withdraws “humanism” from our discourse, i.e., that prevents us from any possibility of identifying/defining “the human” prior to the (forever incomplete) discovery of the multiplicity of other ways of “relating humans” or of “relating to any human.” I see only one possibility for overcoming this difficulty: this is to radically draw the conclusions from the fact that “humans” (or “men,” in classical language) only exist in the plural. This is not only to say that a plurality made of irreducible singularities (or “persons”) is an originary condition of being-human (Arendt’s thesis), perhaps not even only that “multitude” is the originary figure of human existence in society and history (Negri’s thesis), but also that social relations in the strong sense are those that, while bringing humans together or preventing their “isolation,” also make their differences irreducible, particularly through distributing them among various “classes” in the widest possible sense – which is not to say that such distributions are stable, eternal, or coherent among themselves.29 In other words, “social relations” are always internally determined as differences, transformations, contradictions, and conflicts that are radical enough to leave only the heterogeneity that they create as “the common” (or, in more jargonesque philosophical terminology, the “being-in-common” or Mitsein) without which individuals “relating” to one another would return to essential isolation or ontological “individualism.”30 But this is not really different from explaining that social relations are “practical” (or that the essence of society is praxis, as Marx powerfully enunciated in the Theses). The distinctive feature of relations (and also the reason why, to a second degree, they must be articulated with one another or influence each other without becoming fused in a single “whole”) is, in other words, the way they make it possible for some “individuals,” “groups,” “parts” (or even “parties”) to transform others, be transformed by others, and perhaps in the end transform the modality of the relation itself. As Marx was suggesting, “relation” and “praxis” become strictly correlative terms (and the second is no less metamorphic or veränderbar than the first) as soon as a notion of “effective reality” is cut from the (theological, spiritual) ideal of “completeness” and is associated instead with a scheme of “open infinity.”31

     

    1. b. But an even greater amphibology still “inhabits” such an attempt at identifying how we must understand the subversive philosophical operation in Marx’s re-definition/de-construction of “human essence”: this is the amphibology about whether the “relations” and their intrinsic process of “transformation” (or changeVeränderung in the terminology of the Theses) should be interpreted as “external” or “internal,” i.e., as inscribed in a (changing) distribution of conditions and forces, or implied in a (decisive) effort (perhaps just a deviation) on the part of subjects that then constitutes them as makers of their own relations.32 This is indeed a very old discussion in philosophy. Here we are interested in why such seemingly “metaphysical” aporias never cease to return within a “dialectical” discourse that, officially, exposed their purely “abstract” character (first in Hegel, but also in Marx). Many a brilliant “Marxist” discourse has been elaborated to philosophically resolve the dilemma of externality versus internality by transposing onto a different plane the Hegelian notion of subjectivation as the dialectical interiorization of external relations. Let us simply recall (in opposite directions) Lukács’s “ultra-Hegelian” notion of the Proletariat as a “subject-object” of history, whose class-consciousness involves the negation of the “totality” of the social relations already transformed by capitalism into commodity-relations, and is therefore an immanent, active reversal of these “reified” relations themselves. Or Althusser’s “Spinozistic” (and radically anti-Hegelian) suggestion that the same “overdetermined” historical process could become analyzed in terms of its “external,” objective, and necessary conditions as well as in terms of its intrinsic, “aleatory,” transindividual actions or agencies (which he calls “encounters”).33 In these concluding remarks, I want only to describe how the amphibology surfaces in the “moment” of the Theses (and of the German Ideology—, in short, in the year 1845).I believe that the aporias in Marx’s text are interesting not only as objects for “Marxologists,” but also because they form a whole new episode of the age-old philosophical controversy concerning the possibility (or impossibility) of “internal relations,” which in a sense (from Plato to Russell) redoubles the controversy among nominalists and realists concerning “universals.” Hegel is indeed a privileged example of a philosopher who defends the idea of the existence of “internal relations” (i.e., relations that are not only contingently and externally binding for those “terms” like individuals or substances that remain independent of their relations, but that are furthermore mirrored in the constitution or disposition of their bearers themselves)34 ; but he also defends the much stronger idea that relations are “real” only if they are, precisely, internal or internalized—which, in his case, can only mean that they are “spiritual” relations or have become moments in the development of the (objective) Geist, i.e., are realized in the form of historical institutions endowed with the consciousness of their cultural value, their political function, and so on. How to criticize this “spiritualistic” (and also teleological) construction of the internality of relations without simply returning to what it was meant to overcome, namely, a mechanistic and naturalistic representation of external relations (i.e., primarily non-subjective relations) whereby the supporting terms (be they “individuals,” “nations,” “cultures,” “classes,” etc.) are passive and autonomized from their “common” element? But also: Why avoid the privilege of externality (space, matter, dissemination, contingency, etc.) that, precisely, every spiritualism abhors and every materialism a contrario vindicates and tries to build into its own conception of “agency” or even “subjectivity”? Why should “subjecthood” become equated with “interiority”?35 If we project these interrogations onto our reading of Marx’s thesis of the Wirklichkeit of the “ensemble” of social relations, it seems to me that what we uncover is a permanent oscillation between two possibilities of interpretation: one more “externalist,” the other more “internalist,” and neither ever entirely separated from the other. One way of reading the “ensemble” identifies it with what became later known as a structure, and insists on the “logical” fact that processes of subjectivation accompanying the passivity or the becoming active (even revolutionary) of the social agents are interdependent and are formally dependent on the relations forming their “conditions.” (Anti-capitalist movements, for instance, are dependent on the transformations of capitalism, which affect their ideologies or consciousness, their forms of organization, and so on). But another way of reading it is to bring back the great Hegelian model of intersubjectivity or “conflictual recognition” (as exposed primarily in the Master-Slave dialectics of the Phenomenology): this model avoids all risk of ontologizing the relationship in the form of a formal or abstract structure overlooking the actions of historical subjects, because it suggests that the institutional dimensions of social relations are essentially crystallizations or materializations of the dissymmetry affecting each subject’s perception of the other (the mutual inability of the Master and the Slave to “perceive” what renders the other’s worldview irreducible to his own, for instance: sacrificing one’s life for “prestige,” or cultivating labor as a progressive value). But this model also produces the illusion that, in a given social conflict, anything taking place “in the back” of the conscious subjects (or remaining bewusstlos, as Hegel puts it) can ultimately become reintegrated or “interiorized” within consciousness, so that antagonistic (or simply different) subjectivities are mirror images of a single “spirit.” Using a different terminology, we could say that there is an element of “transindividuality” in each of these possibilities.
       
      It is very interesting to see that, in the German Ideology, whose writing accompanies the framing of the Theses on Feuerbach or immediately follows it, Marx tries to “mediate” the amphibology of the “internal” and “external” understandings of the category “social relation” (its fluctuating either towards an objective structure or towards a pure intersubjectivity) through an almost ubiquitous use of the term Verkehr (“commerce” or “intercourse”), which could be read from both angles (or on both registers). Soon, however, the duality will return with different ways of explaining the alienation characterizing the relations within capitalism (and more generally bourgeois society)36 : either as an estrangement of the subjects from their own collective “world,” as a splitting of that world into antithetic life-worlds—one utilitarian and individualistic, the other imaginary and communitarian (the explanation clearly privileged by the aphorisms in the Theses describing the ideological “redoubling” of the social world)—, or as a more strategic pattern of domination, conflict, and political struggle among “classes” (what Capital calls the Herrschafts- und Knechtschaftsverhältnis or political relationship that “directly” arises from the “immediate antagonism” in the production process between exploited laborers and proprietors of the means of production [Book 3, Ch. 47]). In both cases, however, the initial multiplicity (and heterogeneity) of the “social relations” has been subsumed under (and in fact reduced to) the absolute privilege of the labor relations, which bring back a “social ontology” because they confer upon “labor” the unique capacity of really “socializing” subjects in a “division of labor,” and because they tend to represent society as a “productive organism,” however complex one might conceive the system of other instances (later called “superstructures [Überbau]”) deriving from the material function of labor or ideologically covering it. Social alienation in all its forms (psychological, religious, artistic, and so on) is essentially a development of the alienation of labor. And political conflict is essentially an antagonism among classes that are either laboring classes or propertied classes living off other men’s labor, as the Communist Manifesto states right away.

     

    1. c. After the fugitive moment of the Theses, Marx may have had very good reasons to accomplish this anthropological reduction to alienated labor cum ontologization of the indeterminate statement in Thesis Six about “human essence” (and let us once again repeat that this is not so much a “betrayal” of the philosophical radicality expressed by the 1845 aphorisms than a continuation, in a given conjuncture, of the risky speculation they initiate): there was the huge extent of social phenomena, ranging from everyday life to the constitutional transformations of the State and the new forms of mass politics, produced by the industrial revolution and the ascendency of capitalism – which was probably even more decisive in its negative form, namely, the “materialist” imperative to counter the bourgeois suppression of the active social role of laborers and working classes, and the intellectual denial of the “productive” forces and activities. Without this equation one-sidedly asserted by Marx (social relations = relations of production, or their consequences), we would perhaps still identify a “society” with a spirit, culture, or a political regime. We must, however, take the full measure of the anthropological consequences (I am tempted to say the anthropological price) involved in this reduction, first of all in the sense of a “reduction of complexity.”.Perhaps the best way to measure it, within a discussion of the Theses on Feuerbach, is to indicate which distorting consequences it produced for the reading and interpretation of Feuerbach himself. Marx’s main objection in the Theses against Feuerbach is that his conception of materiality/sensibility (Sinnlichkeit) remains “abstract” or “inactive” (which interestingly means that it lacks at the same time a “subjective” and an “objective” dimension: see Thesis One). Feuerbach, accordingly, would keep subsuming single human beings under a human essence that is only an idea, however “concrete” or “empirical” it was proclaimed to be. By contrast, Marx’s own materialism identified social relations with activity (Tätigkeit), but this activity would become all-encompassing when (in the next step) it was defined as a continuous collective process that is both poièsis and praxis, ranging from elementary productive activities to revolutionary insurrections and making the collective worker qua laborer/producer a potential revolutionary (and, conversely, the revolutionary subject a conscious, organized, and indomitable worker). This is the basis of the communist great narrative. But is it a correct reading of Feuerbach himself? Not quite, obviously, and for one good reason: it could not be said without qualification that Feuerbach’s concept of human essence only refers to an “abstract notion of genre” where the “relational” dimension is absent (and that consequently imagines the genre as separately “inhabiting” every individual, conferring upon them all a “human” quality in the same manner). Feuerbach’s genre (Gattung) is in fact profoundly relational itself, because it is conceived in terms of a “dialogue” between subjects distinguished as “I” and “You.” What remains questionable, of course, is whether the kind of dialogic “relationality” that, according to Feuerbach, is inherent in the human essence can be called “social.” Probably it is existential rather than social. But is there not in turn a risk that Marx’s denial of a “social” character in what Feuerbach calls a “relation” (or, more precisely, a “relationship”—Beziehung rather than Verhältnis) arises from the former’s arbitrary decision to identify certain relations and practices (linked to production and labor) as social relations and as socializing practices at the expense of all others?Let us be more specific. Thesis Four is a good guide here: in The Essence of Christianity, Feuerbach does “demystify” the mysteries of theology by reducing theological notions (the concept of God, to begin with) to anthropological notions and “human realities.” But he is more precisely concerned with an interpretation of the Christian dogma of the Trinity in terms of a double transposition: a transposition of the “terrestrial” institution of the family into the ideal image of the “Holy Family,” followed by a transposition of the Holy Family itself (as an imaginary community) into a more speculative communication of divine “persons” (hypostases) who are supposed to be One in Three (i.e., fully “reconciled”) – the Father, the Son (incarnated Word), and the Spirit instead of the Father, the Son, and the (virgin) Mother. From there it is not a long way to explain that the “secret” of Christian theology is a projection of sexual relations among humans (marked by desire, imperfect love, and sensual pleasure) into an ideal, perfect love (that celebrated passages of the Bible straightforwardly identify with “God”).37 With this doctrine, we see another possibility of interpreting such a statement as “The human essence is not an abstraction… in its reality it is the ensemble of (social) relations” that would not be directed against Feuerbach, but would rather support his position: it would suggest that what “inhabits” individuals and makes them “humans” is the sexual relation with its affective dimensions (love) and its institutional realizations (the family). Therefore individuals are constituted in and by relations. This is also a way to emphasize a Verkehr (in the sense of “intercourse”) as the producing-reproducing structure of the human.38
       
      What would Marx possibly object to this Feuerbachian defense? Probably what is latent in Thesis Four and slightly more developed in the German Ideology, namely, that Feuerbach’s vision of the “terrestrial family” is not very “real” itself, because it removes the contradictions through its (romantic) emphasis on “love,” while nevertheless trying to locate the source of religious “alienation” in the imperfection or finitude of human sexuality. In the German Ideology, Marx (and Engels) will explain that sexual difference (as a difference of human “types”) results from “a division of sexual labor” (sic) among men and women. And in the Communist Manifesto (1847), borrowing from Saint-Simonian “feminist” criticism, they will explain that marriage and the bourgeois family are a form of “legal prostitution” (in perfect agreement with the statement in Thesis Four that the “contradiction” inherent in the terrestrial “basis” of religion can be resolved only through the “theoretical and practical annihilation” of the family). This is a powerful argument, which amounts to explaining that “metaphysical” notions of human essence are not only inherited from an ideological past, but also permanently reconstituted through processes that “sublimate” social contradictions of all kinds. But it also confirms the Marxian tendency to eliminate some of the potentialities of his own “theses” in order to avoid “opening” the “ensemble” of social relations towards an unlimited range of heterogeneous modes of socialization (and therefore also modes of subjectivation), and instead reinstate a quasi-transcendental equivalence of the “social” (and the “practical”) with the specifically (or essentially) human attribute of “labor” (and work). It is through a revolution in the division of labor that human agents may transform their own constitutive relations (which makes them human), not through a “revolution” in any of the subordinated or accidental relations that form so many fields of application for the same general division of labor. And in this way, the powers of the One (of unity, uniformity, and totality) are even more forcefully imposed, because they become the very powers of the novum, the emancipation to come.39

    Étienne Balibar is Professor Emeritus of moral and political philosophy at Université de Paris X – Nanterre and Distinguished Professor of Humanities at the University of California, Irvine, and is currently Visiting Professor at Columbia University in the City of New York. He has published widely in the area of Marxist philosophy and moral and political philosophy in general. His many works include Lire le Capital (with Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Jacques Rancière, Roger Establet, and F. Maspero) (1965); Spinoza et la politique (1985); Nous, citoyens d’Europe? Les frontières, l’État, le peuple (2001); Politics and the Other Scene (2002); L’Europe, l’Amérique, la Guerre. Réflexions sur la mediationeuropéenne (2003); and Europe, Constitution, Frontière (2005).

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. Marx himself had died in 1883. Engels explained that Marx was so secretive about the Theses that he did not share them with him, even though the two men were already cooperating and cowriting. Some of Engels’s corrections, meant to improve a “hasty” redaction and clarify the Theses‘ intention, are far from innocent. This is particularly the case with the famous Thesis Eleven, which in Marx’s original formulation reads: “Die Philosophen haben die Welt nur verschieden interpretiert; es kömmt drauf an, sie zu verändern.” It was corrected by Engels like this: “Die Philosophen haben die Welt nur verschieden interpretiert; es kommt aber darauf an, sie zu verändern.” By changing the mode of the verb and adding the word aber in the second sentence, Engels imposed the idea of a relationship of mutual exclusion between “interpreting” and “transforming” that was not necessarily there in Marx’s version. With the help of other formulations in the Theses, the Eleventh was understood subsequently as positing a general opposition between (revolutionary) praxis and (mere) theory. As we will see, Thesis Six also contains a correction that deserves discussion.

     

    2. “For the same thing is thinking and being” (Poem III). See the new edition and commentary – in French – by Barbara Cassin.

     

    3. For Ernst Bloch, see Das Prinzip Hoffnung (Vol. 1) and “Keim und Grundlinie. Zu den Elf Thesen von Marxüber Feuerbach.” For Althusser, see “Marxism and Humanism,” chapter seven of For Marx. Althusser returns to the interpretation of the Theses on Feuerbach in a much more critical manner in “Sur la pensée marxiste,” written in 1982 and published posthumously.

     

    4. The Principle of Hope was written in the war period when Bloch was in exile in the US, but published only after his return to Germany (the GDR) between 1954 and 1957.

     

    5. This scheme is very different from the traditional idea, inherited by Hegel from Leibniz, that the present time is “pregnant with” the future to which it will give birth. In fact it is the opposite. It would be interesting to relate this scheme to both Bloch’s and Althusser’s (independent) insistence on the “non-contemporaneity” of the present as its typical structure.

     

    6. The notion of “real humanism” is above all used by Marx in his immediately preceding work (with Engels), The Holy Family (1844); see the beginning of the foreword:
     

    Real humanism has no more dangerous enemy in Germany than spiritualism or speculative idealism, which substitutes “self-consciousness” or the “spirit” for the real individual man and with the evangelist teaches: “It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing.” Needless to say, this incorporeal spirit is spiritual only in its imagination. What we are combating in Bauer’s criticism is precisely speculation reproducing itself as a caricature. We see in it the most complete expression of the Christian-Germanic principle, which makes its last effort by transforming “criticism” itself into a transcendent power.”

     

    7. I borrow the expression “dispute of humanism (la querelle de l’humanisme)” from Althusser himself, who projected a book (left unfinished) under this title. I coin “dispute of universalism” on the same model.

     

    8. In the following argument, which partly rectifies my oral presentation at the conference “The Citizen-Subject Revisited,” I do not attempt a complete reading of the Theses (even if I draw some illumination from Marx’s other aphorisms). Therefore I leave aside the issue of the “order” or “structure” of the Eleven Theses, which I had touched in passing. Both Bloch (in his essay) and Althusser (in his oral teaching) had specific “thematic” suggestions about how the theses should become “divided” and “regrouped” in order to highlight the latent construction of their argument and concepts. A very interesting subsequent explanation is offered by Georges Labica; see his Karl Marx. Les Thèses sur Feuerbach.

     

    9. I leave aside the other great reference: Hegel’s Logic (Wissenschaft der Logik), divided into three Books: the Doctrine of Being (Sein), the Doctrine of Essence (Wesen), and the Doctrine of Concept (Begriff). In the 1840s, Marx, who was certainly not unacquainted with the Logic, was mainly focusing on the Phenomenology and the Philosophy of Right.

     

    10. The idea that God’s true essence is a self-creating or self-emancipating Man runs from ancient Gnostic doctrines to modern Protestantism to the positivist idea of substituting the superstitious “religion of the transcendent Deity” with a rational or affective “religion of Humankind,” notoriously defended in the Romantic era by Auguste Comte in France, but also by Feuerbach himself. See Decloux and Sabot.

     

    11. The answer must be yes, also for the following reason: when Marx drafted the “Theses,” he may have been already affected by the Stirnerian critique of every “essentialist” (or non-nominalist) category, in The Ego and Its Own (Der Einzige und sein Eigentum), which was published the same year (1845) and which particularly targets both Feuerbach’s notion of Man as “generic being” (Gattungswesen) and the doctrine of communism based on the idea of Man as “community being” (Gemeinwesen).

     

    12. See Böhme 3-1.5 and 3-7.4.

     

    13. It is common in the philosophical and theological tradition to explain metaphorically that the soul “inhabits” (habitat) the body, or that the body forms a “house” for the soul. Inhabitare/inwohnen would indicate a more intimate and more intense relationship, such as the “presence” of God within the soul of the faithful Christian. Its use is especially associated with developments of the Trinitarian doctrine; see Lehmkuhler.

     

    14. This presentation is strongly indebted to Alain de Libera’s work on the genealogy of the “subject” between scholasticism and modernity ; see his contribution to our common entry “Subject,” and his Archéologie du sujet.

     

    15. An essential link between Kant and Feuerbach on this point is indeed Hegel, in his Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences (1817 and 1830), where, however, the concept of Gattung as “species” is limited to the animal life.

     

    16. Augustine’s formula is famously quoted by Husserl at the end of his Cartesian Meditations from 1929, in a way that has been criticized by eminent phenomenologists who claim that he retained only one side of the Augustinian motto (asking the philosopher to “abstract from the world” in order to investigate an inner truth, but failing to understand that this inner truth also represents the place “inhabited” by man’s “visitor” from heaven, i.e., Christ himself, and therefore deprives man from his own mastery, or “dis-possesses” him from inside). See Jean-Luc Marion (139).

     

    17. This typical unity of opposites is well preserved in Descartes’s transposition of the Augustinian argument into the language of ontology: “I exist with such a nature that I possess an idea of God in my mind” and therefore as a finite substance (or “essence”) harboring an infinite substance (or “essence”). See my commentary in “Ego sum, ego existo. Descartes au point d’hérésie.”

     

    18. This suggests an emphasis other than Kant’s on the secularized form of the truth “inhabiting” the individual: the one provided by John Locke in his theory of personal identity: the subjects who “own themselves” separately are isolated because what makes them identical humans is not only the power of an “abstract idea” (private property), but the power of the idea of “abstraction” itself. This is a very acute understanding of the logic of the “ontology” that we can call, after C.B. MacPherson, “possessive individualism.” See my essay “My Self et My Own. Variations sur Locke.”

     

    19. It is of course fascinating to search for echoes between the Marxian Theses on Feuerbach and Benjamin’s Theses on the Concept of History (1941), which consciously try to follow the tracks of the former (and therefore provide an interpretation that is also a transformation!)

     

    20. It is also on this point that quasi-simultaneous texts, particularly The Holy Family, pay an explicit tribute to Hegel.

     

    21. This motto is especially insisted upon in Marx’s essay from 1844 (published in the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher), “An Introduction to the Critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Right,” where das Proletariat is used for the first time to name the revolutionary “subject” (see my “Le moment messianique de Marx” in Citoyen sujet). Interestingly, borrowing again from the theological tradition haunting the Theses, the two notions “Verwirklichung (realization)” and “Verweltlichung (secularization, literally becoming-world)” are used by Marx here in a quasi-synonymous manner.

     

    22. This is an important subject to which several discussions have been devoted. I give here only one reference: Pierre Macherey. Macherey highlights the importance of works by Louis de Bonald (a conservative), François Guizot (a liberal), and Comte Claude de Saint-Simon (a socialist, whose influence on Marx’s intellectual formation can hardly be underestimated).

     

    23. See Wallerstein. A key analytic notion – perhaps the single central one – arising from the constitution of sociology was that of individualism (first introduced into French by Tocqueville) as distinct from moral egoism to describe the behavior of persons who are detached from their social affiliations (status groups, family, and religious confessions), which of course different ideologies valued differently. In his Jewish Question (1844), Marx keeps using “egoism,” but in a sense rather akin to “individualism,” i.e., to denote a contradiction between the social conditions and their own result.

     

    24. Most important in this respect are the developments in On the Jewish Question, an essay best known for its critique of the “abstract” distinction between “rights of man” and “rights of the citizen” as an expression of the bourgeois reduction of “man” to the private-property owning individual (which includes the Lockeian notion of the “proprietor in one’s person”). Just as “religious emancipation,” which liberates individuals from their subjection to imaginary transcendent powers, is not yet “political emancipation,” which allows for the juridical equality and freedom of every individual (within the limits of the Nation-State), political emancipation (however progressive in the history of mankind) is not yet “social emancipation,” which liberates individuals from their alienating isolation and from the iron laws of competition that make everyone a “wolf” for everyone. And it is only a social emancipation that can be considered a fully “human emancipation.”

     

    25. What allows Engels (before many other Marxists) to carry out this rectification is, of course, the fact that he has become familiar with Marx’s later “historical materialism” and the analysis of the relations of production with their internal contradiction, as explained in Capital: there, Marx would describe the structure of material production (including exploitation and class domination) as a matrix that generates transformation in the historical character of the human type, and would argue that capitalism relies on an increasing degree of “socialization (Vergesellschaftung)” of the labor process (including cooperation, industrialization, and polytechnic education) that must become incompatible with the rules of private property. An interesting intermediary formulation is offered in the German Ideology, where Marx emphasizes the determining function of labor in “producing” human “nature” and equates the development of productive forces with a succession of modalities in the division of labor that first generates private property and then communism (famously defined as the “real movement that abolishes-overcomes – aufhebt – the existing social state”). Instead of using the technical terms “relations of production” and “modes of production” to make this argument, however, he makes extensive use of the terms Verkehr and Verkehrsformen (intercourse/commerce and its forms).

     

    26. Remember the motto in the Preface to the Phenomenology of Spirit: “das Wahre ist das Ganze” (the true is the same as the whole, truth and totality are synonyms ; 15).

     

    27. One is reminded of Michel Foucault’s explanations in The Order of Things (1966): anthropological definitions of the Human essence in the 19th century, after the Kantian revolution that cuts it from its theological dependency or confers upon it a “constitutive finitude,” relate alternatively to three “quasi-transcendental” categories: “labor,” “language,” and “life.” It is widely assumed (by Foucault himself as well) that the “Marxian” paradigm chooses the first possibility when it comes to addressing the anthropological question (which is exactly what Arendt and others reproached Marx for having done: chosen a definition of Man as animal laborans). But we are concerned here with the modalities, hesitations, and suspensions of that “choice.”

     

    28. See my The Philosophy of Marx, chapter two. On this basis I had also proposed a discussion of the affinities between Marx and, particularly, Spinoza and Freud (with all their differences). Other names could be added of course, if it is true that there is hardly any great philosopher to whom the issue of transindividuality did not occur and who did not consider, at least hypothetically, the possibility of viewing “relations,” not “terms” [change “terms” to “forms”?] or “substances,” as the prime category for understanding the real. In his very instructive commentary on Feuerbach’s theses (Marx 1845, 137-160), Macherey elaborates on this idea with a thesis about Marx transforming an “essence” into a “non-essence” that is quite compatible with what I have tried to explain in this paper.

     

    29. There are some important affinities between this formulation and what Maurice Blanchot, in a famous and very abstract essay, not without relation to his almost contemporary meditation on “Marx’s words,” calls “Le rapport du troisième genre (relation of the third type/kind),” where one also finds the equation “L’homme, c’est-à-dire les hommes (Man, that is men)” (101). I shall return to this comparison elsewhere.

     

    30. This also explains, in my view, why it is insufficient to relate the primacy of “social relations” to the emergence of a historical (or, for that matter, cultural) anthropology: because such an anthropology (whose almost unsurpassable prototype lies in the Hegelian description of the “epochs” of world history as constructions of successive “spiritual” ideas of the human) only relativizes (chronologically and geographically) the validity of any definition of the “human essence,” while insisting that such a definition must be common to everyone in the considered society or must subordinate all the oppositions and differences within itself.

     

    31. In his little book Eléments d’autocritique, Althusser credited Spinoza for “inventing, almost alone in the history of philosophy, the notion of a totality without a closure.” He was apparently not aware that a similar distinction formed the core of Emmanuel Lévinas’s masterwork Totalité et infini: Essai sur l’extériorité (1961), also directed against the Hegelian legacy in philosophy.

     

    32. I take the category “amphibology” in the strict sense used by Kant in what is arguably the most remarkable development of the Critique of Pure Reason, the “Amphibology of the Concepts of Reflection,” but I assume that it can apply not only to the cases listed by Kant (unity vs. diversity, adequation vs. inadequation, interior vs. exterior, matter vs. form), but also to others that matter especially in “practical” matters: activity vs. passivity, subjective vs. objective, etc.

     

    33. I collapse indications from the “early” and the “late” Althusser, who are certainly not completely incompatible; see Emilio de Ipola, Althusser, L’adieu infini, Paris: PUF, 2012, and Warren Montag, Althusser and his contemporaries: Philosophy’s Perpetual War, forthcoming from Duke UP, 2013.

     

    34. A classic example for this discussion concerns the issue of paternity: does “fatherhood” connote an “external” relationship between individuals who then become socially recognized as “father” and “child,” or an “internal” quality of each (as a result of their personal history, including birth, etc.)? How about a “mother”? a “son,” or a “daughter”?

     

    35. To be sure, there is a third traditional possibility of overcoming this kind of amphibology: invoking a generalized concept of “life” (or organicity, systematicity, etc.). I observe here only that classical concepts of “organic life” tend precisely to preserve interiority at the expense of psychology, consciousness, and subjectivity.

     

    36. And let us note in passing that the single English or French term “alienation” renders two German concepts used by Hegel and Marx: Entäusserung or “externalization,” projection “out of oneself”; and Entfremdung or “estrangement,” subjection to an “alien power,” the power of the other.

     

    37. The phrase from John’s Epistle I, “God is Love,” plays a central role in mystical developments of Christianity as well as in “anthropological” interpretations of Christianity ever since Spinoza; the two influences converge in Hegel, who transforms the phrase into a symmetric equivalence (Gott ist Liebe, die Liebe ist Gott). See my essay “Ich, das Wir, und Wir, das Ich ist. Le mot de l’esprit” in Citoyen Sujet.

     

    38. It would also retain the etymological proximity of the German name for “kind” or “genus” (Gattung) and the names for “spouses,” “husband,” and “wife” (Gatte/Gattin). This proximity is used extensively by Hegel to push sexuality back into the “animal” dimension of Man, and by Feuerbach to emphasize the “typically human” dimension of the sexual, which a “spiritualist” discourse euphemizes and sublimates. On all this, see Sabot.

     

    39. The reference to Saint-Simonian sources are crucial historically (although the critique of bourgeois marriage as “legal prostitution” ultimately derives from earlier feminists such as Mary Wollstonecraft) but above all politically and theoretically. As we know, there is nothing simple in applying a single concept of “social relation,” “social movement,” and “emancipatory politics” to both the emancipation of women from patriarchy and to the the emancipation of workers from capitalism, though this formed the core of Saint-Simonian “utopian” socialism and other romantic doctrines. This is also a problem of historicity, as clearly illustrated by the opening sentences of the Communist Manifesto, where Marx and Engels borrow a list of successive “class dominations” directly from the Exposition de la doctrine saint-simonienne (1829), while eliminating the “domination of women by men” from the list; this may be due to their male chauvinist prejudices, but there is also no way for this other form of exploitation-domination to be inserted into the chronological succession that leads from “primitive communities” to capitalism and to communism according to transformations in the regime of property. See Étienne Balibar, Françoise Duroux, Rossana Rossanda, Communismo e femminismo, Einaudi editore, Torino (forthcoming).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Althusser, Louis. Eléments d’autocritique. Paris: Hachette, 1974. Print.
    • ———. “Marxism and Humanism.” For Marx. Trans. Ben Brewster. New York: Verso, 1968. Print.
    • ———. “Sur la pensée marxiste.” Sur Althusser: Passages. Futur Antérieur. Paris: L’Harmattan (1993): 11-29. Print.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “The Citizen-Subject Revisited.” Department of English, SUNY Albany. New York. 24 Oct. 2011. Keynote address.
    • ———. Citoyen sujet et autres essais d’anthropologie philosophique. Paris: PUF, 2011. Print.
    • ———. “Ego sum, ego existo. Descartes au point d’hérésie.” Citoyen sujet. Print.
    • ———. “‘My Self’ et ‘My Own:’ variations sur Locke.” Citoyen sujet. 121-154. Print.
    • ———. The Philosophy of Marx. Trans. Chris Turner. New York: Verso, 2007. Print.
    • Blanchot, Maurice. “Le rapport du troisième genre.” L’entretien infini. Paris: Gallimard, 1969. 94-98. Print.
    • Bloch, Ernst. Das Prinzip Hoffnung. 3 vols. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1985. Print.
    • ———. “Keim und Grundlinie. Zu den Elf Thesen von Marx über Feuerbach.” Deutsche Zeitschrift für Philosophie 1.2 (1953): 237-261. Print.
    • Böhme, Jakob. Von der Menschwerdung Jesu Christi. Ed. Gerhard Wehr. 1620. Google Books. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Cassin, Barbara. Parménide, Sur la nature ou sur l’étant. Le grec, langue de l’être? Paris: Seuil, 1998. Print.
    • Decloux, Simon. “À propos de l’athéisme de Feuerbach (1).” I and II. Nouvelle Revue Théologique 91.1 (1969): 6-22. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • ———. “Le mystère de l’Ésprit d’amour. À propos de l’athéisme de Feuerbach (II).” Nouvelle Revue Théologique 91.4 (1969): 347-369. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences. New York: Vintage, 1970. Print.
    • Hegel, G. W. F. Phänomenologie des Geistes. Norderstedt: GRIN Verlag, 2009. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Labica, Georges. Karl Marx. Les Thèses sur Feuerbach. Paris: PUF, 1987. Print.
    • Lehmkuhler, Karsten. Inhabitatio: Die Einwohnung Goottes Im Menschen. Göttingen: Vandenhoek & Ruprecht, 2004. Print.
    • de Libera, Alain and Étienne Balibar. “Subject.” Vocabulaire européen des philosophies. Ed. Barbara Cassin. Paris: Seuil, 2004. Print.
    • ———. Archéologie du sujet, Paris: Librairie Vrin, 2007. Print.
    • Lukács, Georg. History and Class Consciousness: Studies in Marxist Dialectics. Trans. Rodney Livingstone. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1971. Print.
    • Macherey, Pierre. “Aux sources des rapports sociaux: Bonald, Saint-Simon, Guizot.” Genèse 9 (1992): 25-43. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • ———. Marx 1845: Les “thèses” sur Feuerbach. Paris: Editions Amsterdam, 2008. Print.
    • Marion, Jean-Luc. Au lieu de soi? L’approche de Saint-Augustin. Paris: PUF, 2008. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Kritik der politischen Ökonomie: Das Kapital, Bd.3. Berlin: Dietz, 2008. Print.
    • ———. “On the Jewish Question.” The Marx-Engels Reader 2nd Ed. Ed. Robert Tucker. New York: W.W. Norton, 1978. 26-52. Print.
    • ———. “Thesen über Feuerbach.” Marxists.org. 17 Nov. 2006. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Marx, Karl and Frederick Engels. The Holy Family. Trans. Richard Dixon and Clement Dutts. Moscow: Progress, 1975. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • ———. Marx/Engels Selected Works, Volume One. Trans. W. Lough. Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1969. Marxists.org. 2002. Web. 15 Mar. 2013.
    • Sabot, Philippe. “L’anthropologie comme philosophie. L’homme de la religion et la religion de l’Homme selon Ludwig Feuerbach.” La subjectivité. Spec. issue of Methodos. Savoirs et textes 5 (2005). Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Stirner, Max. Der Einzige und sein Eigentum. Stuttgart: Reclam, 1981. Print.
    • Wallerstein, Immanuel. Unthinking Social Science: The Limits of Nineteenth-Century Paradigms. 2nd Ed. Temple UP, 2001. Print.
    • Wittgenstein, Ludwig. Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus. Trans. C. K. Ogden. New York: Cosimo, 2007. Print.